《Snake, Scarab, & Sons: Purveyors of Fine T》 Chapter 1 - The Beast Tamer & Manager Atractas For a moment, time seemed to move slower as he flailed his arms and legs, and braced himself for impact. This was supposed to be a standard retrieving-a-lost-item from a dragon¡¯s hoard, with the ¡®lost¡¯ part being questionable, as per usual. The forest they were in was quite standard as well. Idyllic with tall trees, lush temperate vegetation, crisp air with a smattering of sunlight from a blue sky, and the chirping of birds around them. Birds chirping and other forest noises meant that it was safe. Usually. So, where did that towering monster-demon-deer thing that just sent me into the sky come from? ¡°Climb up the trees!¡± He heard the adventure party leader¡¯s yell just as his shoulder slammed into the slender trunk of a tree. The force of it bent the tree back before it straightened up, but it only flung him off in the other direction. A painful groan escaped his lips. Ash landed hard on the ground, grimacing as he rolled on to his side, clutching his abdomen, and let out a labored wheeze. He checked to make sure his glasses were still on, though with the magic infused into them, it wouldn¡¯t come off unless he took them off himself. His eyes crinkled up and he repeated his mantra that had been giving him strength the entire time. ¡°Do it for Momma,¡± he said with a heaving breath. He grit his teeth. The reward for that lost item the adventure party had been contracted to retrieve would be just enough. As his vision straightened, he lifted his head and saw the glowing set of six red eyes on the front of the demon deer¡¯s head. The creature was at least twice his height and could easily fling him into the air with his claw-like antlers, as he¡¯d unfortunately learned earlier. ¡°Ash! Do something!¡± The party¡¯s rogue, Alana, was a young woman his age, covered from head to toe in leather and wearing a heavy, hooded wool cloak that always seemed to drape just above her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why we hired you!¡± Ash rolled out of the way and behind the back of the tree as the demon deer charged past him, kicking up dead leaves and dirt before stumbling to a stop and turning around to try to attack them once more. Ash swore as he made eye contact with the demon deer. He scrambled up and rushed to the nearest, thickest tree. ¡°You told me that I¡¯d just face regular animals and mythical beasts! Nothing about demon beasts!¡± Ash yelled. He was covered in a thin layer of topsoil, tree bark, and crushed leaves. If he looked in the mirror, he¡¯d know that his favorite feature; his thick, shoulder length, and wavy pale silver hair that faded into a dark burgundy at the tips, had now looked peppered with dirt clumps and one leaf. ¡°We didn¡¯t agree on any demon beasts when I signed the contract!¡± Why was she mad? He was the one who was misled about the duties of his hire. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us that you couldn¡¯t deal with demon beasts! What kind of beast master are you?¡± Brenda, the healing mage, had been pulled into an opposite tree by the party leader. Her white robes were still pristine, as if she¡¯d never set foot outside of a temple. Not a single golden hair was out of place. ¡°Demon beasts are only beast shaped. They are demons! Demons!¡± Ash shouted. He looked around, trying to scan the nearby trees and noticed that a party member was not in any of them. ¡°Where¡¯s Reggie?¡± The party¡¯s bard was a skinny, pale eighteen-year-old with a lute. Aside from his brown hair and yellow eyes, one wouldn¡¯t think he was the younger brother of the party¡¯s leader, a more...physically intimidating warrior, William. ¡°Reggie!¡± William called out and began looking through the trees. Despite his hulking physique and seemingly arrogant nature at first glance, William was quite a good and understanding leader. Reggie was his precious younger brother, and not even William¡¯s girlfriend, Brenda, could say anything bad about Reggie without William disapproving. ¡°Reggie, where are you?¡± The panic in his voice began to rise. He jumped down a branch from the one he was on and was immediately stopped by another voice. ¡°Wills, don¡¯t come down! I¡¯m fine!¡± Ash turned his attention to a large rock and the carefully slicked back hair of the bard peeking up from above it. ¡°Reggie! What are you doing?¡± Williams¡¯ voice was filled with panic. ¡°Climb a tree!¡± ¡°Wait, why don¡¯t you try to soothe it with your music!¡± Ash yelled. ¡°Music soothes all the beasts and humans! Even some demons succumb to it!¡± Reggie peeked up with helplessness in his eyes. He lifted up his lute with a shaking arm for Ash and the rest of the party to see. His lute¡¯s strings were broken. ¡°I knew we should¡¯ve spent more on the metal strings!¡± Clyde, the ranger of the party, punched the trunk of the tree he was sitting on, causing it to shake and send leaves falling to the ground. He turned to glare at Brenda. ¡°Use the cat gut strings, you said. They¡¯re affordable and durable, you said!¡± ¡°I told you to stop being so cheap with tools, Brenda!¡± Alana yelled. She clicked her tongue and sneered. ¡°Everyone always has to watch the party¡¯s purse except for Brenda when she needs to get a new crystal for her staff.¡± Brenda almost choked as her face flushed. Her hand clutched the staff with a shiny crystal ball on the top that she was holding against her. ¡°An inferior crystal won¡¯t be as effective!¡± ¡°Yeah, neither will cat gut strings, apparently!¡± Alana yelled back. On his branch, Ash crinkled his eyes. While this wasn¡¯t the first adventure party he¡¯d contracted with part time that argued, it was the first one that argued all the time. Sometimes, he wondered how they even managed to stay as one group when they were this dysfunctional. Surely, even being childhood friends had limitations to one¡¯s patience...and sanity. The sound of their bickering overwhelmed the sound of chirping birds and it almost made Ash forget that below them, a demon deer with six glowing red eyes and covered with a thick layer of pitch colored miasma, was still stalking them. ¡°Enough!¡± William shouted to silence them. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll get Reggie metal strings! For now, we need to kill that demon deer or we¡¯ll never get to the Teal Dragon Lord¡¯s cave!¡± ¡°My dagger and Clyde¡¯s arrows just go through it!¡± Alana said. ¡°And Brenda¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t call me useless when you were bleeding out last time!¡± Brenda snapped with a glare. ¡°I meant in combat!¡± Alana waved her hand to the ground and the demon deer that was looking up and snorting. ¡°Reggie, if we set foot on the ground the demon deer is going to attack! I need you to make music to soothe it!¡± Ash yelled, ignoring the others, and focusing on the man on the ground. He looked up at a loss. ¡°But I can¡¯t play my lute!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your lute!¡± Ash shouted back. ¡°You¡¯re a bard! Any sort of music you make will work!¡± Reggie¡¯s eyes crinkled up. ¡°Any?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing that he was interested, Ash jumped on the opportunity to encourage him. ¡°Open your mouth and use your voice!¡± He didn¡¯t notice the others in the party tense. William¡¯s eyes widened with fear. ¡°Wait-¡± ¡°Use your voice! You can sing! You can do it! We¡¯re depending on you!¡± Ash urged the other man with enthusiasm. Caught up in Ash¡¯s vigor, Reggie nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right...everyone¡¯s counting on me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Take a deep breath and put your heart into it!¡± Ash yelled. Reggie gave him a determined look and nodded. He climbed on top of the rock as the demon deer¡¯s back was turned. His eyes were narrowed as he clenched one hand and squeezed his broken lute in the other. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth. A broken, tone-deaf cry filled the forest. Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up as his mouth parted, staring at the man on the rock as the most heinous affront to singing reverberated around them like the cries of an animal at slaughter. The birds had gone silent. Even the wind seemed to have stopped. It was then Ash realized he made a mistake. Several pairs of eyes watched as the party¡¯s mage sang as if their lives depended on it. And hearing him do so made Ash realize that they were going to die. The demon deer jumped and whirled around, appearing almost startled by the voice. Its three pairs of red eyes were all wide before they narrowed into hateful slits. It lowered his head and let out a low snort. Ash wasn¡¯t well versed with dealing with demon deer, but even he knew that a murder gaze when he saw it. I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake. Ash couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°Stop! Reggie! Reggie, that¡¯s enough!¡± The squawking badly masquerading as song gurgled to a stop, and Reggie¡¯s wide, innocent eyes looked up at Ash. ¡°Was it enough?¡± Ash winced. ¡°More than enough! This is my fault. I...misread the situation.¡± As terrible as Reggie¡¯s noise making was, Ash didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him so after Reggie had braved an attempt to save them. They needed another plan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you step back and we can figure out-¡± ¡°Look out!¡± Reggie was suddenly tackled to the ground, over the side of the rock where he¡¯d been hiding earlier. Several screams rang out as dirt was kicked into the air. The portion of the rock where Reggie had been standing just moments earlier was scraped by tips of the demon deer¡¯s sharp horns. Ash stared at the grooves in the stone. Now the demon deer was solid. When Alana tried to stab it and Clyde shot arrows, they went through it as if the demon was made of a dense cloud. The creature darted past before trotting to a stop, and locked its aim on the two brothers. It¡¯s hoof scraped at the ground. William reached back and grasped the hilt of a thick sword. He stood in front of his younger brother with determination masking his fear. ¡°William! Take Reggie up! Weapons don¡¯t have any effect on the demon!¡± Clyde shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice!¡± William yelled. Ash titled his head back and groaned. He only agreed to join the party because he was told they needed someone who could deal with beasts. Only that someone needed to deal with beasts. They had people who could fight, a healer, and a bard. He didn¡¯t need to do anything else. He wasn¡¯t being paid to do anything else, but it seemed he didn¡¯t have a choice. He wouldn¡¯t get paid if the party died. Ash reached into the inner pocket of his waist coat and was about to pinch a piece of paper neatly folded within when he saw William¡¯s sword come down. The party leader shoved Reggie back behind the rock before darting to the side to try to draw the demon deer away from his brother. Clyde¡¯s words hadn¡¯t been false. The weapon didn¡¯t do anything except cut through whatever miasma surrounded the deer. However, when it did so, there was a slight spark. The blade of the sword reacted with a slight light, and Ash leaned forward. William kept running and Ash wondered if he even noticed the reaction. ¡°Wait...William! Is your sword magic?¡± Ash yelled. William glanced up with a glint of pride on his face. He grinned and lifted up the sword. ¡°Did you notice? I got it from the dwarves of Alum Mountain when I was on my first adventure with our father! It¡¯s the Sword of Echoes!¡± Ash¡¯s draw nearly dropped. ¡°You...you have a magic sword? And all you¡¯ve been doing with it was slashing and cutting?¡± He cried out, his hands shaking at his side and almost wanting to pull his hair out. A month. Nearly a month that he¡¯d traveled with this adventure party and no one told him their leader had a magic sword! At least a year of his life felt as if it had been sucked out of him in an instant. William slashed at the demon deer once more, but had no effect. He wove through some trees to try to distract the demon deer, but his efforts only seemed to annoy it. Ash closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Do it for Momma.¡± He pushed himself off the branch and felt the wind rush up around him before he landed and rolled forward. He darted up and ran towards William and the deer. ¡°Ash! What are you doing?¡± Clyde shouted. ¡°Get back up the tree!¡± ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Alana yelled as he passed her tree. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°You wanted me to deal with a beast, so I¡¯m going to deal with the beast!¡± Ash yelled. He reached into his pocket and took out a small slip of paper. He pinched it between two fingers and charged it with magic energy. The formerly blank looking piece of parchment only the size of his hand began to glow with white circles, formations, and text the others couldn¡¯t read. He saw the hind legs of the demon deer ahead of him and threw the paper forward. Instead of fluttering uselessly to the ground, it cut through the air like a blade and hit the back of the deer¡¯s hind quarters, embedding itself into the miasma like a knife in flesh. The demonic creature immediately let out a loud hiss, jerking its head upwards and stomping its hooves as it cried out. The impact area began to smoke, as if the paper had burned the creature. ¡°What is that?¡± William asked with wide eyes as he stepped back to avoid the demon deer going berserk in front of him. Ash ran around the creature and skidded to a stop in front of William. ¡°Sword!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Give me your sword!¡± Ash said, holding his hands forward with expectation as he kept his head turned towards the demon deer in case it attacked. William let out a small, disbelieving chuckle. ¡°Oh no...I¡¯m afraid not. You¡¯re new to the team, Ash, so you probably don¡¯t understand, but I don¡¯t lend my sword to anyone-¡± ¡°William, if you don¡¯t give me your sword, I can¡¯t get rid of this demon!¡± Ash cried out, taking a step forward. Willam frowned and stepped back. ¡°Tell me what to do and I¡¯ll fight it!¡± Ash rolled his eyes. They didn¡¯t have time for this. The demon deer was going to refocus on them soon, and then attack. ¡°All right then! You have a Sword of Echoes, right? A level three, class D magic weapon. Relatively common and often given as gifts by the dwarves of the Obsidian Mountain Range. Echoes are sound, which is based on air, so gather air elemental energy and infuse it into the sword. Hold it there until you attack and release it just before impact, then use your internal energy to steer the trajectory of your attack! It¡¯s very simple!¡± The blank look in William¡¯s eyes told him that William did not, in fact, think it was very simple. The other man¡¯s hands squeezed the grip of the sword as his eyes crinkled up. ¡°What is air elemental energy?¡± The corner of Ash¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°William, just give him the sword!¡± Alana and Clyde screamed. ¡°Wills, quickly!¡± Reggie yelled. Reluctance was written all over William¡¯s face, but at his brother¡¯s desperate cry, he looked at his sword. He gripped part of the hilt in his hand as he raised it towards Ash in offering. Ash reached down and grabbed the sword. He pulled it towards him, only for William to keep his grip. Ash sunk his shoulders. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sorry....¡± William loosened his fingers and as soon as the resistance weakened, Ash snatched the sword. He shoved William out of the way before jumping to the side to avoid the deer that had made a charge towards them. ¡°Stay down!¡± Ash shouted as he reached into his pocket once more to get another magic slip. He charged it with magic energy and threw it at the demon deer to get its attention. It hit the creature¡¯s shoulder, sending it into a rage as the slip seemed to burn into the miasma. It turned around, snorting and lowering its head at Ash. The six red eyes locked on to him and Ash checked his glasses once more, pushing them a bit further up his nose. His eyes met the demon deer¡¯s. His body shifted, aligning his hips to face the creature as both hands gripped the hand-and-a-half just firm enough so it wouldn¡¯t fall. His shoulders relaxed as he held the sword over one shoulder. The blade began to glow, illuminating the fine decorative cuts made by the dwarves in the sword, as magic energy collected. He silently called out to the demon deer, urging it to come forward. The creature scraped the ground with its front hoof and then shot forward. Ash narrowed his eyes and adjusted his grip. As the creature closed in, he took a step forward, never stepping out of his trajectory as he brought the sword down. The energy clashed with the miasma, sending dark smoke and sparks of light into the air as it cut through the creature with ease. Ash felt the rush of energy flying out all around him as the body of the demon deer seemed to split in half as he cut through and dissipated into the air. He continued to move, taking a quarter step to the side before cutting upwards on the back half of the demon. His movements were fluid; a seamless flow of attack, one after another, without the least bit of hesitation. The creature let out a scream as the miasma turned into smoke and seemed to burst. Stolen story; please report. When the miasma and light cleared, all that remained was Ash still on guard facing where the deer should¡¯ve been. In front of him, a fragment of what appeared to be a leg bone had been broken in three and fell to the ground. Ash relaxed his stance and took out another magic slip. He charged it and placed it over the small broken bone pieces, watching as the pieces turned white before dissolving into powder. The paper slip burned up and disappeared. He took a deep breath and lowered the sword. Somewhere in the distance, the birds began chirping again, as if there never was a demon deer in their presence. Ash looked around to make sure no one was hurt. William was standing a few paces away, his mouth agape. ¡°How...how did you do that?¡± William said a breathless voice as his arms dropped at his side. ¡°It¡¯s a medium-low level demon. Several kinds of magic, including holy magic and air elemental energy are effective,¡± Ash said as he shoved the hilt of the into William¡¯s chest and walked past. ¡°Demonic energy needs to either be cleansed or dissipated by other energy sources. Air elemental energy has hints of light energy, so that helps with dissipation. The slips are light energy.¡± William looked taken aback. He turned and followed behind Ash. ¡°You...you can use magic? But what about sword work? Your footwork-¡± ¡°I started formal classes the moment I could walk and both my older brother and mother are proficient, so everyone in the family, including my baby sister, can use a weapon,¡± Ash replied. He reached the rock where Reggie was hidden. ¡°Reggie, you all right?¡± He reached down and extended his arm. Reggie blinked himself out of his stupor and nodded. He raised his hand and grasped Ash¡¯s before being pulled up. Ash patted his shoulder. ¡°Just some slight bruising, but the beast never touched me,¡± Reggie replied. ¡°Thank you, Ash.¡± Clyde and Alana landed on the ground next to them. Alana¡¯s eyes were wide as Clyde grinned and patted Ash¡¯s back. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us you could fight!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hire me to fight. You hired me to deal with beasts,¡± Ash replied. He held up a finger and looked pointedly at Alana. ¡°Of the regular and mythical kind only.¡± Alana snorted. ¡°How were we supposed to know that there would be a demonic beast here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. This forest isn¡¯t supposed to have demonic beasts.¡± Brenda needed to be carried to the ground by William. ¡°Had we known, we would¡¯ve hired a cleric instead of a beast master.¡± ¡°Beast tamer,¡± Ash corrected as he removed his glasses to wipe them. With his eyes lowered, they couldn¡¯t see the real color. When he put his glasses back on, his eyes were the same color as his brother¡¯s, a deep blue with some gold flecks. He ran a hand through his hair and ruffled out the dirt. He looked at his hand with the mud and leaves from his hair and twisted his face with disgust. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving to the next village. See if we can get some replacement strings for Reggie¡¯s lute...maybe buy a bath.¡± William nodded and let out a small cough. He returned his sword to his sheath. He still seemed a bit struck by what had just happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Greenstone Village is nearby...I¡¯ll buy everyone a drink.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°We didn¡¯t get far, did we?¡± Ash could hear Reggie¡¯s footsteps coming. He, the contract hire, was boiling water in a small kettle he¡¯d brought with him. After getting Reggie¡¯s lute fixed, they loaded up on some more supplies and continued on their way, but didn¡¯t get more than an hour''s trek from the village before the sun began to set. This prompted them to find a place to camp and set up before it got dark. Of the party, the trio that took turns cooking were William, Alana, and Clyde. As expected, Brenda had never touched a stove in her life, and Reggie had once burned himself, so William insisted he keep away from the camp fire when they were cooking. Tonight was Clyde¡¯s turn to cook. He was the best cook of the lot, as his parents had migrated from the Cloud Continent, and weren¡¯t used to cooking in a more rustic environment than the Iverian Continents had. As a result, Clyde, the eldest child of his family, took the reins of cooking and other household chores. He grew up in the city near where the others were from and when his classmate, William, said he was going to form an adventure party, Clyde found a way to escape parentification. At least in his own family. Ash used a stick to lift the kettle from the fire and bring it closer to him. ¡°Far enough. We don¡¯t want to be too far from the village, anyway. I think being so deep in the forest encountering the demon deer shook us.¡± He dug into his bag, which appeared like a flat, envelope-like leather satchel across his back, but contained a space for storage. ¡°Tea?¡± he asked as he took out a metal canister. Reggie nodded. ¡°Oh, yes, please. You make excellent tea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the family business,¡± Ash said with a slight grin. ¡°Go and invite the others if they want some.¡± ¡°No need to say any more,¡± Alana said as she and Clyde joined them from opposite ends of the camp. ¡°What is it tonight?¡± Ash held up the metal canister to show them the label. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re having herbal tea. What did I say about herbal tea?¡± ¡°Good for digestion,¡± Reggie and Clyde said at the same time. ¡°Exactly. Our herbal tea tonight is chamomile from the eastern Ashtar Empire,¡± he told them as he put a few small spoonful¡¯s into a metal strainer. ¡°It¡¯s earthy and warm. You can taste some hints of fruit.¡± As he steeped the tea he looked around. He raised a brow and Clyde seemed to understand. ¡°Brenda has already gone to sleep and William is on watch.¡± Ash gave an understanding nod. ¡°It¡¯s tough being the leader of an adventure party.¡± ¡°My brother is very responsible,¡± Reggie replied with a hint of pride. He let out a small gasp and sat up straight. ¡°Ash, I hope my brother didn¡¯t insult you when he hesitated to give you his sword. It¡¯s very precious to him.¡± Ash shook his head, brushing off the incident. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s common for people to be protective of their weapons. I¡¯m only glad he let me use it. I wouldn¡¯t have been so demanding if it weren¡¯t an emergency.¡± ¡°Still, that was quite impressive,¡± Alana said, leaning forward and still wearing her cloak over her eyes. ¡°I have to admit, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± ¡°Yes, you never mentioned it during the interview,¡± Clyde added. Ash shrugged as he steeped the tea. ¡°Your ad was asking for a beast tamer, not a swordsman or a magician.¡± ¡°So, you have multiple skill sets?¡± Alana asked. Ash chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just flexible,¡± he replied. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that good of a swordsman.¡± The blank looks on Clyde and Reggie told him that they didn¡¯t believe him. He took a deep breath and shrugged once more, holding his hands helplessly up in front of him. ¡°Trust me. Compared to my older brother, I still have a lot to learn.¡± ¡°You have a brother, too?¡± Reggie perked up. They were about the same age and Reggie had been particularly excited to adventure with him from the start. ¡°You¡¯re the younger one, too?¡± Ash nodded and took out cups from his bag. ¡°Sword, archery, chess, three instruments. Not to mention book smart. My brother can do it all. He¡¯s much better suited to stay home and handle matters of the family business. I hate to admit it, but I can only do so much, you know? When my mother immigrated with my brother and I, I was just a toddler. My brother helped my mother the most.¡± ¡°Is he all right with you leaving?¡± Clyde asked, raising a brow. ¡°It¡¯s just the three of you.¡± ¡°Four. Technically. Legally,¡± Ash replied. ¡°While going to where we live now, Momma adopted our younger sister. She¡¯s only seven. If Momma¡¯s working, she has to take Effie with her.¡± Alana nodded. ¡°Life is hard for a single mother.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Ash agreed at once, even pointing at Alana to acknowledge her. ¡°Our mother works so hard for us. I need to do this for her.¡± He received both sympathetic and impressed gazes from the other three. He checked the tea and lifted the pot. They chatted a bit more over their tea, and once Alana and Clyde were done, they retired for the night as they had watch duty for the other two-thirds of the night. Reggie remained with Ash. ¡°Do you ever feel as if your brother is better than you at everything?¡± Ash paused. He looked up, over the rim of his tea cup. ¡°Not everything. Certainly, I have my own set of skills. My brother is older than me and has learned more. Our formative years were...different. And, in a way, he was forced to grow up much faster. Was given more responsibility. He had to react to that and I understood. If anything, he sheltered me from having to take on too much responsibility so I didn¡¯t have to go through what he did.¡± Reggie looked out into the darkness and Ash glanced over. He couldn¡¯t see, but had a feeling William was in that direction. ¡°He¡¯s so good at everything...I just can¡¯t compare. Except with music.¡± ¡°You have different strengths, that¡¯s all,¡± Ash said. He lowered his tea cup and looked at Reggie. He took a deep breath. ¡°Do you love your brother?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Reggie snapped his head in Ash¡¯s direction. ¡°He has always taken care of me! It¡¯s as if everything he does is....¡± He lowered his eyes and trailed off. Ash didn¡¯t push him, but finished his tea, allowing the other young man to gather his thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s doing this for me.¡± ¡°The quest?¡± Ash raised a brow. From what he was told from the Adventurer''s Guild before going to be interviewed, this party had mainly done smaller quests. Nothing as dangerous or would take as long as going to retrieve something from a dragon¡¯s hoard. I was wondering why they suddenly took such a jump in difficulty. ¡°Go on.¡± Reggie furrowed his brows. He lowered his empty tea cup and put it on the ground, keeping his eyes on it. ¡°I want to go to the Imperial Music School in Solyek, but...it¡¯s expensive. Our parents were mid-level adventurers at their peak, before they retired after our dad was injured. Even if we¡¯re doing all right with a shop in town, it¡¯s still a small rural shop. It''s not enough to send a child to Solyek to study. We needed more money and my brother is good at fighting so...here we are.¡± Solyek was the imperial capital of Dareisol, the largest empire composed of two kingdoms in Eastern Iveria. It was where Ash had gone to meet the party and be interviewed for a contract position. ¡°So, he¡¯s hoping to earn money to send you to school?¡± Ash asked. He smirked and nodded, giving Reggie a supportive, gentle punch to the shoulder. ¡°Then, do him proud. Big brothers are going to be big brothers. If they¡¯re any good. I¡¯ll help you get that urn, and when you get into the Imperial Music School, you can show the world that his hard work to send you there wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Reggie nodded. ¡°I am very lucky.¡± Ash chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good you recognize that. I think you¡¯re lucky, too. Your brother takes such good care of you.¡± He lowered his voice and leaned forward. ¡°Even Brenda can¡¯t open her mouth and say anything crass.¡± Reggie laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my brother sees in her, but if she makes him happy, I¡¯ll support him.¡± He looked towards Ash. ¡°What about your brother? Is he protective?¡± Ash let out a snort-laugh, but his eyes filled with mirth. ¡°He¡¯s protective when he needs to be, but he¡¯ll be strict. Tough even, when he¡¯s trying to teach me. If I make a mistake, he¡¯ll go over it with me...after calling me an idiot. And he won¡¯t hesitate to beat me in any match. He says he wants me to earn a win.¡± He let out a small snort. ¡°Seventeen years and I can count the amount I¡¯ve won in any sort of spar on one hand.¡± Reggie laughed. ¡°But you have a good relationship! I¡¯m envious. I wish Wills would be more willing to teach me and to spar. I cried once when our father was teaching us, and now he won¡¯t so much as let me hold a wooden training sword.¡± ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to go to bed bruised.¡± Reggie¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°Is your brother violent?¡± Ash shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just a formidable fighter, so it¡¯s bound to happen when we spar.¡± He began to rinse and wipe the tea cups clean to put them away. He smiled softly. ¡°I know I make him sound overpowering, but if I¡¯m being honest, my brother has always been quite gentle.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k His long, slender fingers curled into the man¡¯s hair, giving him a firm grip. A moment later, he pulled his shoulder back, bringing the red-faced man¡¯s face up before shoving it, hard and fast, into the solid oak table top. This was not the usual image of Henry Atractas, the eldest and adopted son, of the owner of Snake, Scarab, and Sons. All around them, other guests of the tea house gasped with both shock and interest as the man dressed neatly in a white, buttoned up shirt, a dark green waistcoat, and a knee length black apron over blank pants slammed a middle-aged man¡¯s face into a table without remorse. The black tie that had been neatly tucked into the younger man¡¯s waist coat had almost fallen out as he pulled his arm back and then pushed the older man¡¯s face into the table surface once more, causing the plates and cups on the table to bounce. ¡°I gave you a warning and it seems you don¡¯t listen,¡± the twenty-four-year-old server with the gold bar on his tie said in a calm, even voice as he pulled the man back. Blood was streaming down the large man¡¯s nose as his combed-over hair fell out of place. ¡°This is a respectable establishment.¡± He slammed the man¡¯s face on the table again. ¡°A comfortable and safe place for all customers, including children and women.¡± A thud shouted after another head slam, causing bystanders to wince. ¡°Oooh....¡± The older man groaned, in a daze. It was almost enough to gain pity. ¡°If you want to act like a beast yelling, cruising, and throwing tableware, take it to a pub!¡± Henry then turned and dragged the man to the double doors of the ground floor of the most famous tea house in the city. Two servers held the doors open so he could drag the injured, and still drunk, man out. They emerged at the top of three steps leading down the street, just beneath the portico at the front of the tea house. Witnesses watched as the tall, good-looking man with long burgundy hair and blue eyes lifted the larger man with ease, and then tossed him into the street like a sack of trash. The larger man groaned as hit the stone paved main street. He seemed to shake himself to focus and pushed himself up with his arms. He looked up, towards the steps and the younger man at the top. ¡°You...you dare do this?¡± As he talked, spit and blood bubbled in the corners of his lips. He loosened his jaw and a moment later, spit out a tooth. He glared as it fell to the ground beside him. ¡°You!¡± He looked back at the other man. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The younger man raised a thick brow as his pale, slender fingers adjusted his black tie to its proper position tucked into his waistcoat with casual nonchalance that didn¡¯t match with the cold anger in his voice. ¡°Do you know where you are? A pathetic individual like you who¡¯d attack a mother and child isn¡¯t worthy to come within ten paces of our tea house.¡± He glared at the man and then looked around. He let out a whistle and waved his arm in the air once upon the sight of a familiar patrol uniform. The city¡¯s public safety patrols were considered the best and were serious about their jobs. They knew well what chaos drunkards with money could do in a top-tier city that had nearly everything. ¡°Young Master-I mean, Manager Atractas,¡± one of the patrol guards said as he reached the street in front of the tea house. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This drunkard caused a scene in the tea house, yelling at a mother and a child, and then throwing things on the floor, including two tables of other guests,¡± Henry replied in a calm and collected voice. ¡°Sober him up and I¡¯ll press charges.¡± The guards nodded and gathered the man, who resisted, calling the younger man a liar. The commotion outside drew the attention of patrons inside the tea house, who came and verified the young manager¡¯s story. Once the drunkard was taken away, Henry let out a low breath. He turned around, putting on a pleasant, yet apologetic smile on his face. He gave the other two servers a nod, who immediately began ushering their guests back in to deal with the aftermath and calm their seated guests. As he walked back across the floor, he greeted everyone who was near him and apologized, assuring them that their meal would be comped. He made his way to the epicenter of the incident. The tables of two patrons had been turned over in the scuffle, but thankfully, they were regulars who were close to the family. Still, Henry showed them the utmost respect as he came to make amends. Both overturned tables had been returned to their place, with new white table cloths, and place settings currently being placed. The first table had been collateral damage as the old woman seated there had come to the defense of the woman and son who were attacked. ¡°Mrs. Brekling, I¡¯m terribly sorry that you had to go through such a thing. Are you all right? Such a dreadful man. I should¡¯ve forced him out the moment he raised his voice,¡± Henry said as he bent over and gently put his hand on an older woman¡¯s shoulder. As one of their establishment¡¯s oldest customers, Mrs. Brekling had been present at family events held at the tea house. The wealthy old woman came from a prominent family, or rather families, from different merchant cities. She had struck out in her youth to make a name for herself in Carthage Harbor, which made her sympathetic to Henry¡¯s aunt, who had also immigrated there. Sharp, successful old business people were not to be trifled with, and Mrs. Brekling proved that by keeping her calm even when the man swept her tea off her table and pushed it over. The older woman with graying hair gave him a thoughtful smile and patted his hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right, Henry. Sometimes, there is no escaping such a horrid person. I¡¯m glad Femke and Lencio are all right.¡± ¡°Regardless,¡± Henry said as he began straightening out the table that another servant put upright. ¡°I do apologize. This is not the kind of experience we wish upon our guests here. Your bravery shouldn¡¯t be wasted on him¡± He looked towards the server bringing replacement tea and flatware to the table. ¡°Bring Mrs. Brekling a complimentary pot of our house blend and our signature fire egg tarts.¡± The server nodded and bowed his head, while the old woman¡¯s face lit up. The fire egg tarts were expensive as the eggs used were from rare fire chickens raised on the mainland. There was a purchase limit per day. ¡°Henry! My boy, you needn¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Henry shook his head and put his hand over his heart. ¡°I insist, Mrs. Brekling. Please enjoy. I know how much you love fire egg tarts. But just a few.¡± He stood up straight and lifted his hand, holding his thumb and index finger just two finger widths apart. ¡°Keep in mind your health. We want you around for a long time.¡± The old woman gave him a pleased look and he turned to the next table. His smile fell into an apologetic one just as another server finished resetting the toppled table of the victim. ¡°Madam Stravos, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The woman was a young mother who had frequented the tea house from the moment it opened. She shook her head, but was still shaken. ¡°It is I who should apologize, Henry. That man resented that Lencio was named heir by his grandparents instead of him after Lencio¡¯s father died.¡± The young mother¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of the husband she had only been married to for two years before he died in a storm at sea. All she and the Stravos family had left to carry late Mr. Stravos¡¯ legacy was Lencio. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d come here to wait for us and make trouble as soon as he returned.¡± A few other people who were regulars and familiar with her checked to see if she was all right and she graciously accepted their kindness, though it was clear she was still shaken. Henry bent his knee and knelt beside the chair where a little boy was holding on to his drawing that had tea spilled over it. His eyes were red, and Henry looked at the carefully crayon colored drawing of two figures holding hands along with something that appeared to be a dog. One of the figures was obviously Lenio with his dark hair and blue eyes. Holding his hand was a little girl with pale blue skin, blue eyes, and a dark line that made an outline of what would be her white hair. The scribble of a dog in gray and white was the family pet. ¡°The likeness is amazing, Lencio,¡± Henry said. ¡°Every picture you draw gets better and better.¡± Lencio¡¯s big eyes watered. ¡°It¡¯s ruined....¡± he said in a quiet voice. His chubby little hands gripped the paper. ¡°Effie won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry smiled. ¡°Effie will love it! Your next art exchange will be great.¡± Lencio lifted his head to look at Henry with reluctance. ¡°Really?¡± Henry smiled. ¡°Really. When she gets back with my aunt, she¡¯ll be excited to trade with you. She said she¡¯s been drawing using a new paint set she got.¡± The corners of Lencio¡¯s lips tugged into a slight smile. ¡°Okay....¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Henry said. He gently patted the four-year-old¡¯s head. ¡°How about I get you your favorite honey crunch cookies?¡± Lencio gasped, his eyes wide. He only usually got those when Effie was there. He clutched his drawing. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. Effie doesn¡¯t own the honey crunch cookies,¡± Henry said with a laugh. Technically, Ash had created them, but since the idiot ran off whenever the slightest notion adventure came his way, Henry had him teach the chefs at the tea house so Effie could get a steady supply. Effie would eat them whenever she missed Ash. Henry called for some cookies to be made just for Lencio, who was given some envious looks from other guests. Those cookies weren¡¯t on the menu, but Effie gave them out on her birthdays to familiar guests. After making sure that all the guests were settled and buying a round of tea for them all to make up for the startling scene, Henry walked back to the front counter where the floor manager was waiting for him. The pleasant smile on his face melted into a neutral expression, with only his sharp lapis blue eyes narrowed to show his displeasure at the disturbance. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Mr. Patricio, sir,¡± the middle-aged woman with short, graying hair told him. Mr. Patricio was their lawyer. ¡°He will deal with Madam Stravos¡¯ disturbing brother-in-law.¡± ¡°I can see why the Stravos family left the company too late Mr. Stravos instead of that psychopath,¡± Henry replied in a low voice. He reached the front desk and took a seat at a desk in the section where reservations were made and private parties checked in. ¡°Aunt Margeaux, please call Tank and Sheldon.¡± The woman nodded her head and handed her position to the hostess before going to get two large men who were servers with the private booths and rooms in the upper floor. She led the two towering half-orcs, one half-human, and the other half-snow elf, down to the ground floor. They were dressed in similar uniforms as everyone there: crisp white shirts with their dark green waistcoats, black pants, and apron. Floor staff weren¡¯t required to wear ties, but their hair needed to always be pulled up and kept neat. The half-orc was easily a head and a half taller than Henry, who was already above average in height. Both servers were hulking with their shirt sleeves so tight, almost appearing painted on to their muscular arms. ¡°You call for us, sir?¡± Tank asked. Tank was the older of the two, his voice a bit raspier than that of his cousin. Henry kept his eyes on a record book of the day¡¯s guests, but raised a hand to motion for them to come in front of them. Like two soldiers, they stood to attention in the marble foyer where guests with reservations were greeted. Tank had the faintest green skin with a bald head and red eyes typical of the orcs on the Dragon Continent. Sheldon was a bit slenderer and had a slightly darker green skin. Honestly, it was either going to be the green of the orcs or the blues of the snow elves, like Effie. If it weren¡¯t for his green skin and how thick he was, he¡¯d pass as a regular snow elf. He even had that luxurious snow-white hair that while braided, still reached his waist. Effie was often envious, as her snow-white hair was fluffy with some curls. Henry raised his eyes to look at the two servers. ¡°When Madam Stravos and Lencio leave, escort them home. Take the horses and stay close to her carriage in case her estranged brother-in-law has something else planned. Two hours of overtime pay and guard pay.¡± Both servers nodded and then hit their fists to their chests. ¡°Yes, Younger Master.¡± They chorused. Henry gave them a nod to both approve and dismiss them. Margeaux stepped forward. ¡°Sir, one more thing. We received a message from Orm Point. The Second Young Master¡¯s party has passed through to take a boat to the Dragon Continent.¡± Henry paused in the middle of writing. He looked up and ahead of him, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Do we know what they¡¯re doing on the Dragon Continent?¡± ¡°Basil from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild says that the dragon they¡¯re tracking has their nest in the eastern forest of the region. The dragon has taken the gold and mother-of-pearl urn of the young daughter of a ducal family in West Iveria. They¡¯re paying an exorbitant amount to get the remains of their daughter back,¡± Margeaux said with sympathy in her voice. Henry slowly nodded his head, also sympathizing. No parent wanted to bury their child. At least not decent ones. The expensive urn showed how much the family loved their daughter; to have her remains stolen would only add more heartbreak. ¡°Do we know which dragon?¡± ¡°The Teal Dragon Lord.¡± Henry nodded once more, but didn¡¯t reply. Margeaux raised a brow. ¡°Should we send the Second Young Master some assistance?¡± she asked. Henry was quiet, appearing to consider doing so. ¡°Nah.¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± Margeaux drew her head back with surprise. Henry lowered his head and continued writing, as if he didn¡¯t just get an update about his brother who¡¯d run off. ¡°He¡¯s a big boy. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± SS&S: Chapter 2 - Have We Been Scammed The Dragon Continent was the only continent where the dominant humanoid group wasn¡¯t human. Orcs, elves, and beast people made up the majority. There were a few pockets of dwarves and goblins, but most were in Iveria. Humans who lived there had migrated from Iveria or came to work there temporarily. Surrounded by a thick fog that one had to navigate through in order to reach, the continent itself was covered with dense forests, jungles, and mountains so high that one couldn¡¯t see their peaks from the ground. While West Iveria was far less settled than East Iveria, and had forests, jungles, and mountains, the Dragon Continent was ten times as dangerous on average. Most Iverian adventurers didn¡¯t dare enter the interior until they were somewhat seasoned. Ash and the adventurer¡¯s party left from Orm Point, the most northwestern port from West Iveria on a five-day ship journey to get to the Dragon Continent. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t typhoon season, but the waters were still choppy enough to make novice sea goers nauseous. Ash didn¡¯t get seasick, but leading up to the ship journey, he could tell that his companions were dreading it. They¡¯d been to the Dragon Continent twice before, with the second time prepared with nausea medication and charms. Nothing worked. Brenda could barely heal in the state she was in while sea sick, so no one got healed. Even then, it was a temporary measure and within a few hours, they¡¯d get seasick again. A few hours into the journey, Ash was standing on the deck chatting with another adventurer, when he noticed that none of his party members were around. Dutifully, he went to check on them. There was more vomit than he thought in the buckets. He gripped the doorframe and cringed. It¡¯s not their fault...it¡¯s fine. You can fix this. He reached into his pocket for some slips. Not wanting to sleep in the same cabin as vomit and its putrid smell, Ash charged the magic slips he placed behind their ears before they could stop him. Almost instantly, their sea sickness was lifted. ¡°What did you use on us?¡± Brenda asked with irritation. Ash had the distinct feeling she was not happy that he¡¯d shown her up by being able to get their nausea under control when she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Equilibrium slips,¡± Ash replied. ¡°It¡¯s earth energy that corrects an imbalance that causes motion sickness. It helps with all nausea and was one the first magic slips I created.¡± ¡°This is amazing...I can stand without feeling like I¡¯m going to topple over at any moment!¡± Reggie said as he stood up and held his arms out. A wide smile filled his face, as if he had been presented with a beautiful new world. ¡°When did you learn so much magic?¡± Alana asked as she opened the small porthole to air out the room. Behind her, Clyde and William collected the vomit buckets to empty them. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve used so far is useful,¡± Clyde said as he passed to go out the door. ¡°Brenda, you should learn from him!¡± Ash avoided Brenda¡¯s scathing glare. ¡°My aunt said I had talent for it and began instructing me as soon as I was able to comprehend it. Her family comes from an old magic lineage, but they¡¯ve all but died out. Her own son could summon, but not cast, so she taught me what she could before we parted.¡± His mother had managed to salvage all the magic books his aunt had given him before they left. During their long journeys, Ash had used them as entertainment, learning something new each day in hopes of helping his mother and brother. ¡°How long does this slip last?¡± Reggie reached up to touch the spot where the slip had been placed and disappeared. ¡°About a week. Don¡¯t worry about any side effects. The effectiveness will start to fade in five days and by the seventh day, it simply won¡¯t work anymore.¡± ¡°A week is more than enough,¡± Alana said with a nod. ¡°Thank you, Ash.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll prepare more when we leave.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay you for this, of course,¡± William said as he returned to the room. The bucket they¡¯d been vomiting into had been emptied and returned. ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll take advantage of you.¡± It wasn¡¯t much and everything he¡¯d done so far would benefit him, so Ash didn¡¯t plan on charging them for bonus magic and swordsmanship. However, he wouldn¡¯t refuse. He gave William a nod and a small thanks. ¡°I appreciate it. I can always use the extra money.¡± He didn¡¯t catch the look of sympathy from some of the others before he headed back up to the deck to relish the fresh sea breeze. Reggie, Alana, and Clyde joined him, excited to actually enjoy a sea voyage for once. All around them was a turbulent blue-green and sometimes brown sea. A few sea birds had taken to rest on the riggings. Ash had long noticed an out of place black bird amongst them. It had followed them from Iveria. ¡°Have you ever been to the Dragon Continent before?¡± they asked him. Ash shook his head. ¡°No, my family has gone across East Iveria, but not the Dragon Continent. I¡¯ve met people from there though.¡± There were many orcs, elves, and beast men, both full and half, who did business and came by their shop. Two cousins who worked at the shop were from the Dragon Continent, and there was that one annoying beast man who kept stopping by in hopes of seeing his mother. He always tried to pretend he was just there for tea. After all, their tea house was a popular place, and his mother had received many requests to open a tea house on the Dragon Continent. She¡¯d even received invitations from several prominent orc clans and elven kingdoms willing to give her rent-free spaces to do so, but with the current circumstances of the business expanding their hospitality side, there was no time or resources to allocate for at least another two years. However, it was in the company¡¯s forecast to build a flagship tea house in the finance district of the Dragon Continent¡¯s main port within five years. It wasn¡¯t just a tea house, but an inn and trade goods store. Bids to try to win her business had already started arriving. His mother did not like to disappoint future customers, and had sent his brother there for three months the year before to do research on the food and beverage tastes of the local populace. To say that he was catered to hand and foot was an understatement. His brother ended up traveling incognito after half a month to avoid the attention. Most of what he knew as a human on the Dragon Continent came from his brother, and his brother wasn''t technically an adventurer. Most of his time had been in towns, cities, and farming regions, most were on the edges of the continent. The deeper one went, the more dangerous it became. ¡°The Teal Dragon Lord, huh?¡± To both pass time and gather information, Ash chatted up all the older, more experienced adventurers he could find on the ship. He¡¯d even lured a few towards him by sharing tea. A large man with scars across his arms and a head full of gray-black hair rubbed his chin as he sat on an upside bucket without crushing it. ¡°A water dragon, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unsure, actually. Any confirmation would be greatly appreciated,¡± Ash said as he seeped the tea. He couldn¡¯t make a fire on the wooden ship, so he used a magic slip to heat up a kettle. That in itself had drawn a bit of a crowd. ¡°No, the Teal Dragon Lord is an air dragon,¡± someone said. Ash looked towards another middle-aged adventurer with a hat. He leaned against the side of one of the masts and began to explain. ¡°What you want to do is head north along the coast before going west, into the interior. You want to get to the Silver Zephyr Canyons. It¡¯s a hotspot for air dragons.¡± He received several nods of agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t just dive into the interior after the port, son,¡± another adventurer told him. ¡°With the denseness of the forest, it¡¯ll take too long to work your way to the canyons. You¡¯ll make better time going around first.¡± ¡°Safer, too,¡± someone else said. Ash nodded, taking this all in with seriousness. William stood nearby, listening in as well. Ash shared his tea and some biscuits from his bag. ¡°Are these fresh?¡± someone asked with surprise after they bit into one. ¡°I have a preservation bag,¡± Ash replied with a smile. When his family left their home country, they used two subspace bags to carry their things. They were rare and were given to them by his aunt who came from the magic lineage. It was thanks to those bags that they were able to bring so much while appearing to carry nothing but the clothes on their back. As a child, Ash had found the bags fascinating. He was told that the space within was limited, and it was, but at the time, he felt as if he could fit an entire house inside. He began to look into a way to improve the bag after his mother complained that she wished she could keep food from spoiling. It took him five years, but he developed such a bag. Now, everyone in his family had one. Even the family pet, who kept food inside. ¡°A preservation bag?¡± There was an impressed whistle in the crowd. ¡°Those are expensive.¡± Ash nodded, still smiling. Of course, they were. He could only make so many to be sold. All four magic towers on Iveria and the technology of Cloud Continent had yet to catch up with his simple bag that held up to a warehouse of objects, and could keep things hot, cold, or frozen, as well as keep foodstuffs fresh, all at the same time. His work was also the reason they had such a strong trading company and was one of the reasons why merchant cities were so favorable towards their family. His aunt didn¡¯t call him a magical talent for nothing. ¡°I worked very hard for the bag. It took years.¡± Of development and testing before we hit the market.... Seeing that he had put work into attaining it, everyone seemed to nod in satisfaction. Ash spent the rest of the afternoon and evening chatting up other adventurers and taking in their lessons. At night, he approached William on the bow of the ship. ¡°Your application said you only had four years of experience adventuring,¡± William said as Ash joined him. William looked over at him curiously. ¡°Has it really only been four years?¡± ¡°I¡¯m seventeen and thirteen is the age when the Adventurer¡¯s Guild will accept a member,¡± Ash replied. ¡°So, by the guild¡¯s standards, yes. Four years.¡± William cocked his head. ¡°How long have you really been adventuring?¡± Ash shook his head once. ¡°It¡¯s not adventuring. My family had to flee our homeland for reasons. My mother was a single mother with two young children. It was a struggle for all of us, as you can imagine. My mother is very competent, but cautious.¡± William seemed to understand. ¡°Thank you for getting information for us.¡± Once more, Ash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m unprepared for the Dragon Continent. Asking experienced adventurers is the best I can do.¡± ¡°Still, you received good advice. We¡¯ll do as they said to get to the Silver Zephyr Canyon, and travel along the coast before going inland.¡± He looked at Ash. ¡°The canyon is supposed to be a nest for dragons. Will you be able to handle them, beast master?¡± ¡°Beast tamer,¡± Ash told him. He gave him a nod. ¡°Just follow my directions, as I¡¯ll need to first make contact, establish a connection, and then act. Dragons are extremely intelligent, but are wary of humans, so no sudden movements. No loud noises. We are also only going in for the urn.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not greedy,¡± William assured him. ¡°The reward for returning the urn is more than enough. I don¡¯t want anyone in the party to get hurt for a few gold coins.¡± ¡°The Teal Dragon Lord will have more than a few coins,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Your party has been to the Dragon Continent before. What did you do last time?¡± ¡°It was security escort work. This will be our first time going into the interior.¡± That did not fill Ash with confidence. He took a deep breath and seemed to mull it over. When he looked into the adventuring party before he applied for the contract position, he did suspect that their experience was on the low end. However, the quest was retrieval and return, which he himself had an excellent track record of, with and without his brother. Thus, he was confident. Now, he wasn¡¯t so sure. If he was with his brother, Ash wouldn¡¯t have a problem if it were both their first times on the Dragon Continent. In fact, Ash felt he could take a bit more risks, as he could depend on Henry. So far, he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced that his temporary quest party would survive on their own, let alone be a team on which he could depend. He pursed his lips and looked out into the darkness. ¡°When we get to Silver Zephyr Canyon, no, when we step into the interior of the Dragon Continent, if our opponent is an animal, leave them to me. Give me some time to read and communicate with them before we proceed. It may take longer than you¡¯d like, but it¡¯s better to be safe.¡± William lowered his head and nodded. ¡°I understand. When the time comes, we are in your hands.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Has the time come yet? Ash stood to the side; his lips pursed as he watched William sending a compressed blade of air from his sword towards a grayish-blue wyvern the size of a large horse. It was a technique Ash taught him after much, much trouble. Clyde had his bow drawn and was leaning back behind a large boulder at the entrance of the canyon, occasionally peaking around it and firing when he had a clear shot. Alana was jumping from rock to rock, slashing away at whatever massive, winged lizard came her way while Brenda¡¯s area healing turned out to not only heal her party members, but the wyverns. All of this was happening to the out-of-place slow and relaxing background music of Reggie and his iron-stringed lute. Ash went back to when the morning took a turn. They had gone up the eastern coast of the Dragon Continent at the heavy suggestion of senior adventurers. It had proven exceptionally smooth, almost as if they were on a quest in Western Iveria, only with even more towns and villages along the highly populated coast. When they turned west to go inland, the change was gradual on the first day, but by the second, there were no towns, no villages, and even the dirt road had disappeared into a swamp. It took another week and a half of careful traversing to go through three climates in order to reach the base of the mountains. Silver Zephyr Canyon was clearly marked on a map that they had been following. Aside from feral animals that were larger and more aggressive than what they were used to in Iveria, as well as some bandit groups trying to rob them, the journey to the interior wasn¡¯t too bad. In fact, there were no demonic creatures. Henry once told him that the energy in the air of the Dragon Continent made it difficult for demonic creatures to survive. There were animals infected by native gasses causing them to be angrier and even more aggressive, which resulted in less beast tamer and more slash and kill. One couldn¡¯t reason with an animal that lost its mind, after all. However, these wyverns at the entrance of the canyon were perfectly sane. Ash had long noticed that it was the nesting season, and their sudden appearance had alarmed the creatures. Before Ash could instruct the party to fall back and prepare some food to offer to the wyverns to show they weren¡¯t a threat, William had yelled for everyone to be on guard. As soon as one wyvern got too close to inspect them, William attacked, cueing the others to, as well. This sent the wyverns into a panic as now; the party was deemed a threat by the entire flight. Ash lifted his hand and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Can you fall back?¡± Ash asked, his voice loud and almost echoing through the opening of the canyon. ¡°They think we¡¯re a threat to their nests and will attack if we continue.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go back now, Ash! They¡¯re too aggressive!¡± ¡°Why are all the animals on this continent crazy?¡± Alana shouted back after Clyde replied to him. ¡°They¡¯re not crazy, they¡¯re nesting,¡± Ash said. However, their frantic movements and aggressive response to the wyverns irritated the wyverns. They began to swoop, using their wings to send strong gusts of winds at them and push them aside. Any arrows Clyde shot were thrown off course and it was a constant battle to dodge the swooping creatures. We don¡¯t have the time or energy for this. Looking away from the party, he surveyed the surrounding entrance of the canyon to look for a clear spot where the wyverns weren¡¯t attacking. Ash climbed up; his calm movements ignored by the wyverns who were focused on the party attacking them. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the screeching as he reached the top of a large rock on the cliffside and dug through his bag. Dragons, its subclasses, and lizards were carnivorous and knowing that they would face the Teal Dragon Lord, Ash had prepared meat to win them over. He pulled out the carefully wrapped pieces of raw pork and sheep, and placed the strips on a wide, flat rock before unwrapping them. He let out a whistle and made inviting cooing noises he learned would calm dragons. It didn¡¯t take effect immediately, but after his third or fourth coo, one of the wyverns took notice of him. A slate gray wyvern turned towards the sound and then flared its nose. It opened its mouth and tilted its head up, snapping into the air and flickering its tongue to confirm the smell of the fresh raw meat that Ash had kept in his preservation bag. He didn¡¯t go into battle unarmed, so to speak. He had chosen his contract hire job carefully and made sure he could prepare the necessities the position required before he even applied. Considering that dragons were involved, he needed to purchase meat, which he calculated into the cost of the job. Ash remained seated, pulling out arm-sized strip after strip of raw meat from his bag, as the slate gray wyvern hovered at the far end of the flat rock, inspecting the offering. Ash continued to make the cooing noises before speaking. ¡°You can have some. On your left is high quality Iverian wild pig meat, which is used for the highest quality cured pork leg. On your right is the mutton of pasture-raised sheep from the Aonghas region of northeastern Iveria. Only twenty families in the continents raise o¡¯Aonghas sheep,¡± Ash kept his voice low and even. High pitched noises spooked dragons. ¡°Taste it.¡± He lowered his voice and used a stick to push forward the meat as the wyvern landed and began to take tentative steps crawling towards the meat. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret. My family is one of the twenty that raise them.¡± The wyvern sniffed the meat and then tilted its head to the side, opening its mouth to bite a strip of mutton before quickly taking three steps back. With some distance between it and Ash, it tossed its head back and swallowed the meat strip whole. Ash watched its eyes grow wide with satisfaction before it walked forward and grabbed two pieces in one bite. The slate gray wyvern¡¯s actions were soon noticed by the rest of the flight. Ash felt his hair being pushed back as one after another landed on the wide rock and sniffed at the meat. Soon, seven wyverns were hissing and snapping at each other to try to get the remaining meat. Below, the party had sought out places to hide and rest after the wyverns left them alone. Ash didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them knowing they were safe, but those who caught sight of him craned their necks to see him. Ash scooted back and was about to lean against the side of the cliff to stay out of their way, when the slate gray wyvern landed in front of him. The wyvern extended its neck and lowered its head to look at Ash. Then, it nudged his arm. Ash sighed. ¡°I only have a little bit left and I need to offer it to the Teal Dragon Lord,¡± Ash told him. The wyvern made a small trilling sound and Ash suppressed his excitement. Trilling was a positive sound. ¡°All right, just a little, but I need you to do us a favor and take us to the Teal Dragon Lord. Can you do that?¡± The wyvern tilted his head to the side. Ash held his breath, hoping for a positive response. According to his mother, high level magic creatures had a sort of all-tongue understanding of language. While normal humans and many other humanoids could not understand their audible language, they could understand humans. Still, without proper training, one way communication could only get one so far. The wyvern flared its nostrils and then turned his head towards the interior of the canyon. The creature seemed to think for a moment before turning around and letting out a loud screech before throwing its winged arms out. Ash felt a rush of wind against him as the wyvern flapped his wings and ascended. Ash let out a low, somewhat disappointed breath. Perhaps he was asking for too much. He wrinkled his nose. At least wyverns weren¡¯t attacking them. He slowly stood up, careful not to make any sudden movements that could alarm the wyverns. He didn¡¯t bother to dust off his clothes. He slung his bag across his body and prepared to climb down to the canyon floor. He reached for a boulder to steady himself only to see a flash of slate blue wrap around his arm and pull him up. He felt the tug and his feet no longer on solid ground sooner than he realized what was happening. Ash took in a sharp breath and looked down at the ground growing further away, and then up, at the belly of the slate blue wyvern. The long talons on the wyvern¡¯s back claws didn¡¯t dig into his skin. It was the fleshy portion that gripped his arm. It was more comfortable than talons piercing his skin, but to be plucked off the ground by the arm was still straining. Ash grit his teeth and winced. He was lucky his arm wasn¡¯t dislocated by the sudden force. ¡°Put me down!¡± He moved his arm to get the wyvern¡¯s attention. The creature glanced down and let out a trill that sounded confused. Ash sighed. ¡°My arm will be torn off if you keep carrying me like this. No arm, no premium rare meat!¡± The wyvern¡¯s trilling grew deeper and it circled back, descending as it did so. Ash let out a breath of relief as his feet brushed the floor of the canyon. The wyvern released him, causing Ash to stumble a bit to keep from falling over at the change of speed. He raised his arm and rubbed his shoulder and arm, lifting his head as he watched the wyvern screech and flap its wings as it landed in front of him. It looked at Ash, as if waiting for him to speak. As he rolled his shoulders back, Ash looked it over and squinted. ¡°Can I ride on your back?¡± Immediately, the wyvern hissed and took two steps back. If Ash didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d think it was sneering at him. He turned the bag flap towards him and reached into the subspace, looking awkward from afar as his arm seemed to disappear. A moment later, he took out a bundle wrapped in butcher¡¯s paper. ¡°I only have a few of these, but this is Iotaian beef liver. Prized for their rich, fatty cuts of beef, they also have the richest beef liver available on the market. Iotaian cows are only slaughtered twice a year and in very limited numbers,¡± Ash said as he unwrapped the butcher paper and revealed the dark red piece of meat. ¡°Preserved fresh. Let me ride on your back-¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Before he could finish, the wyvern had stood up on its hind legs and turned around, extending its wings out and exposing its back. The wyvern looked back at him, and when it seemed that Ash wasn¡¯t stepping forward, it shuffled backwards to get closer. Ash pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, but you need to be more cautious when accepting food from strangers. We always tell Effie about stranger danger. I know you¡¯re an apex predator, but it''s something to consider.¡± The wyvern trilled again and wiggled its tail impatiently. Ash sighed and prepared to climb on. He reached for the wyvern, placing his hand on the creature¡¯s back, when he heard his name. ¡°Ash! Are you all right?¡± Reggie sounded frantic. ¡°Shall I play the lute?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve got a deal going with this wyvern,¡± Ash said. He jumped up and quickly stroked the side of the wyvern¡¯s neck to calm him. He leaned forward and spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s all right. They¡¯re part of my team. They¡¯re harmless and also want to go to the Teal Dragon Lord.¡± The wyvern craned its neck to look at the others. Reggie was the only one who exposed himself by stepping all the way out from behind some rocks while the others were peeking. William was trying to call him back, but Reggie appeared ready to strum his lute at any moment. It was a bit impressive. Despite being the team¡¯s bard who didn¡¯t engage in direct combat, Reggie was quite brave and Ash respected that. Ash leaned forward once more. ¡°If you can get five more of your friends to take us to the Teal Dragon Lord, I¡¯ll give each of them one liver and you will get two.¡± The slate blue wyvern jerked its head up and began making chuffing sounds that made his body vibrate. A series of replies came from all over the canyon and more than five wyverns encircled them. The slate blue wyvern seemed to be telling them that only five were needed as it turned its head away from a few, who then lowered their heads and flew away with their tails dropping. Ash felt a bit of pity, as they reminded him of the family pet who sulked when they refused to give him all the food he wanted. ¡°Ash, what¡¯s going on?¡± Alana called out in a nervous voice. ¡°I have a deal. Introduce yourself to a wyvern and carefully climb on their backs. Make sure they are comfortable. They will fly us to the Teal Dragon Lord,¡± Ash told them. ¡°You want us to ride a wyvern?¡± Clyde asked, his eyes wide as he took a stunned step out into the open. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Reggie was already holding out his hand to let the wyvern smell it. ¡°Hello, my name is Reginald, but everyone calls me Reggie. May I ride on your back?¡± ¡°Reggie!¡± William paled, but Ash nodded in approval. The wyvern in front of Reggie looked at the one that Ash was riding on. His wyvern let out a chuff of approval and the wyvern turned around, exposing its back. Reggie¡¯s face flushed with excitement. ¡°Careful where you step. Don¡¯t tug,¡± Ash told him. Reggie slung his lute strap across his back and climbed up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually riding a wyvern....¡± he said in a trembling voice. ¡°...Is this the greatest day of my life?¡± ¡°Keep your voices low and calm. Don¡¯t scare them,¡± Ash told them. He looked over his shoulder. ¡°Are you four coming or not? We can take at least a day or two off our time.¡± He leaned forward, balancing the beef liver in one hand to offer it to the wyvern. The wyvern turned his long neck and opened his mouth, allowing Ash to toss the entire piece in. Reggie¡¯s eyes were large. ¡°Do you do this often?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about,¡± Ash replied. He looked at the other four who still seemed hesitant to come forward. He let out a heavy breath. ¡°All right, if you¡¯re not coming, Reggie and I will go first-¡± ¡°We¡¯re coming!¡± William strode forward, unwilling to let his younger brother fly off with their contract hire. ¡°William, are you serious?¡± Brenda almost choked. ¡°Those are wyverns!¡± ¡°We hired Ash for this very reason,¡± William said in a stern voice as he also held up his hand so that the wyvern could smell him. ¡°We have to trust him.¡± The other three approached with caution, but climbed on to the backs of the wyverns. Once they were on, Ash gently patted the side of his wyvern¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It let out a screech and flapped its wings. Within moments, they were flying through the canyon. With the wind in their ears and hitting their face, it was difficult to say or hear anything. Even if there was no wind, the speed and altitude made the novice fliers nervous. Ash could almost see their white-fisted grips beneath their gloves. The only one who was having the time of his life was Reggie. He was leaning forward, hugging the wyvern¡¯s neck, but let out excited cries and shouted about what he could see below every so often. Ash used magic to control the wind, allowing him to hear clearly. Brenda was cursing him under her breath, it seemed. Worse than that, Clyde was getting air sick. It wasn¡¯t as bad as his seasickness, but he was getting queasy, which could result in him falling off. Ash debated whether or not to stop for a bit when he saw a fork in the canyon ahead. There was a tall, narrow pillar of stone at the splitting point. It was surrounded by a shallow river that created an oxbow around the massive stone formation that was once part of the canyon wall. The bottom half had a jagged cliff face while the top half was tiered off. There was a wide, open space in front of a large crack in the stone. That must be the Teal Dragon Lord¡¯s- His thoughts were cut off by his wyvern¡¯s screech. Ash winced, gritting his teeth as the sharp noise pierced his senses. The six wyverns began circling around the top of the formation. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we landing?¡± Alana wasn¡¯t heard by the others, but Ash heard her. He was wondering that as well, but his confusion was short-lived. A large shadow fell over them, making the air grow cold. Ash swallowed hard and tilted his head up. A low, vibrating sound came from the long, scaled neck of the black underbelly of a full-sized dragon. Its wings were bright teal and seemed to sparkle under the sun. The wyvern subclass had winged arms and legs, but true dragons had four legs and two separate wings. According to what Ash had read, true dragons outranked the subclasses and the most powerful of them were called ¡®dragon lords¡¯. Ash had never seen an actual dragon lord before. ¡°That¡¯s bigger than I thought....¡± he muttered to himself as the wyverns descended. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off the creature. It was easily as large as one of the family''s three-mast trading vessels. He didn¡¯t realize they had landed until he felt the wyvern beneath him shake its body. Ash quickly snapped out of his thoughts and slid off. First, a deal was a deal. ¡°Ash-¡± ¡°Stand back!¡± Ash said as he landed behind the wyvern. The wyverns had landed on the flat area in front of the Teal Dragon Lord¡¯s den and, once their riders had slid off, waddled over to Ash while making little trilling noises. Ash waved for the rest of the party to remain where they were before he reached into his bag and took out six packages of liver. He could feel the excitement of the wyverns in the air as he unwrapped them and presented it to each of them. Their tails swished back and forth as they lowered their heads to snap up their beef livers like the family pet, Commodore, did when he received a treat. Just as the wyvern he had ridden tossed his head back to swallow the liver whole, a dark shadow fell over them once more. The wyverns quickly shuffled away and took flight, as if fleeing. ¡°Ash!¡± William called to him. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°No, stay where you are!¡± Ash said. He remained where he was, as well, looking up at the golden eyes of the Teal Dragon Lord. Ash kept eye contact and bent forward, holding up his arms at his sides. ¡°Keep your heads up, but lower your bodies. This is to show that we are not a threat.¡± He heard shuffling several steps behind him as the others quickly followed his orders. In the face of a ship-sized dragon with black horns, glistening scales, and rows of sharp teeth, even Brenda bent at the waist and didn¡¯t seem to care about how awkward they looked. Ash watched the Teal Dragon Lord¡¯s massive head that was easily taller than he was tilt to the side. Its¡¯ nostrils flared, smelling the air. He lowered its head, letting out a low vibration in its throat that Ash could feel in his bones. From the dragon¡¯s posture, it wasn¡¯t aggressive, but instead, curious. Ash remained still as the dragon began to sniff him. The Teal Dragon Lord seemed to be satisfied as it drew its head back and sat down on its hind legs. Its two front legs were in front of him, but one reached out. Ash watched as the Teal Dragon Lord¡¯s claw touched the butcher¡¯s paper that had been left behind after the wyverns fled. The dragon then let out a low chuff. Ash slowly stood up and reached for his bag. He retrieved another package, unwrapped it, and placed it on the ground before stepping back. The dragon¡¯s movements were smooth and the liver disappeared in an instant. ¡°Teal Dragon Lord, I humbly ask to trade,¡± Ash said aloud. ¡°If you have a golden urn embedded with stones, recently...acquired from Iveria, I will trade you five beef livers for it.¡± The dragon snorted and turned his head away in disgust. Ash could almost see it asking him if he were joking to offer such a pitiful trade. ¡°Seven beef livers.¡± The dragon didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Ten.¡± This time, the dragon¡¯s horns moved a bit. It was interested, but seemed to be holding out for more. Dragons were known for amassing wealth for a reason, after all. ¡°You¡¯re playing hard. I can respect that,¡± Ash said with a nod. ¡°Then, how about ten premium Iotaian beef livers, four o¡¯Aonghas mutton shanks, half an Iverian wild pig, and a dozen fire chicken eggs. You know these are very rare and difficult to get.¡± Rumor had it that a dragon once tried to steal Aonghas sheep. It didn¡¯t leave the continent alive. The dragon was tense. Its eyes darted towards Ash, but seemed to resist. It turned its head away and Ash¡¯s shoulders fell. He was down to only a dozen livers, six mutton shanks and two wild pigs left. He still wanted to keep some in case of emergency, but it seemed as if he didn¡¯t have much of a choice. He could only hope that the Teal Dragon Lord would give in with his final offer. A loud caw filled the air. It was a familiar sound to Ash and he turned his head. A large black bird landed brazenly on one of the horns of the Teal Dragon Lord. It continued to caw, but made no aggressive movements. Every now and then, the dragon would snort or chuff. The black bird cawed once more and this time flapped his wings. The Teal Dragon Lord huffed and stood up. The ground shook a bit as it walked away, leaving them outside as it went into the cave. ¡°Now what?¡± Reggie asked in a despondent voice. ¡°Is it leaving?¡± William frowned. ¡°If it won¡¯t give it to us, then we¡¯ll have to take it.¡± Clyde held out his arm to calm William. ¡°Give him some time. Let Ash bargain.¡± ¡°Bargain with what?¡± Brenda snapped. ¡°More meat? What would a dragon with a hoard of gold and gems want with meat?¡± ¡°Hey, this is premium meat,¡± Ash said with a frown as he looked over his shoulder. ¡°It may not be as much as all the gold and gems a dragon has, but it¡¯s not cheap.¡± ¡°Ash, if the dragon lord doesn¡¯t accept the meat-¡± ¡°It¡¯s coming out!¡± Reggie cut off his brother and all their attention turned towards the entrance of the dragon¡¯s den. With the black bird still perched on one of its horns, the lumbering beast approached them. It lowered its head and placed something on the ground. The shiny gold and expensive inlaid gems were completely intact. Ash stepped forward. ¡°William, can you check if this is the right urn?¡± He knelt down to try to find the engraving of the girl¡¯s name. William was slow to approach, keeping his eye on the dragon before kneeling down to check. He ran his hand over the engraving. He checked the lid. It was still secured, but he managed to open it to check the contents. Inside was a nest of silk cushions cradling a gilded wooden box. ¡°The remains are safe.¡± With a somber nod, William let out a low breath. ¡°This is the urn.¡± He secured the lid once more and Ash looked at the dragon. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation,¡± Ash said as he stepped forward. He began to remove the items from his bag and laid them out for the dragon to see. The dragon sniffed each piece and let out a low, approving chuff. Ash stepped back to rejoin the group. ¡°This went by much faster than I thought,¡± Clyde said as he reached out and patted Ash¡¯s back. ¡°Well done, Ash!¡± ¡°To think we¡¯d face a dragon lord and live....¡± Alana added in a low voice. ¡°All thanks to Ash!¡± William said with a wide, beaming smile. He slapped Ash¡¯s back heartily. ¡°Excellent work! We left it in your hands and you came through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± Ash replied with a lazy shrug. ¡°I¡¯m a beast tamer.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Brenda glared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± In a booth on the upper floor of the Orm Point Adventurer¡¯s Guild, gold coins had been separated into six piles on a round table. Five were even, while the last was smaller than the rest in accordance with the contract. Regardless, it was still a lot of coins, which was expected. The ducal family were informed that the urn had been retrieved and was enroute to their local Adventurer¡¯s Guild for pick up. The payment was released and it was up to the adventure party to split it as they saw fit. The Orm Point Adventurer¡¯s Guild had been surprised that they returned from their quest so soon considering its difficulty, and the rank and skill of the party. What was more, no one was missing or injured. That alone could increase their rank and skill listing. ¡°Brenda.¡± William gave her a silencing look. ¡°Ash saved us more than once and used skills we didn¡¯t hire him for.¡± Brenda brushed it off with a wave of her hand. ¡°And we added extra to his pay. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough,¡± Ash said as he finished checking his number of coins. As Brenda said, William had already increased the amount he was supposed to receive as per his contract as he did ¡®bonus¡¯ work. Ash nodded and turned towards the banker with them. ¡°Can I have this registered to my account, please?¡± The golden-skinned elf who was a guild banker nodded. ¡°Is there any particular currency you¡¯d like it in, sir?¡± ¡°Dinari gold standard.¡± The elf¡¯s brows shot up and gave Ash a surprised look. ¡°You¡¯re from a merchant city, sir?¡± Ash nodded. He reached into his breast pocket and took out a small metal card with engravings and a thin slice of crystal at either end. ¡°Is it possible?¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Wait a moment and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The elf banker rushed off with the wooden box where Ash had placed his coins. Ash held on to his card and waited patiently. He smiled at the adventurers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to carry so much with me when I travel.¡± The others nodded. ¡°It¡¯s rare that I see a coin card,¡± Clyde said. ¡°Outside of my parents, as they almost strictly use coin cards in the Cloud Continent, most Iverians just carry the coins.¡± Ash sighed. ¡°True, but it¡¯s also easier for those who live in a merchant city, especially when they travel. They don¡¯t need to constantly exchange currency. If you can get one, I recommend it.¡± ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild has their own, don¡¯t they?¡± William asked out loud as he seemed to consider it. ¡°They take a yearly fee, though,¡± Alana told him. ¡°Yes, but when you exchange currency, you have to pay a fee. At the very least, a coin card is more convenient,¡± Clyde replied. ¡°I should use mine more often.¡± ¡°You have one?¡± William looked surprised. ¡°My parents are from the Cloud Continent, so it¡¯s preferred, but in order not to stand out in Iveria, I usually use physical coins,¡± he replied with a shrug. ¡°Where did you get your coin card, Ash?¡± Reggie asked. Before Ash could respond, the elf banker returned with a small machine on a tray. There was a smooth crystal that had a series of numbers on it acting as a screen. ¡°Sir, please check your balance. The exchange rate is twenty-seven to one dinari gold standard.¡± Ash did the math in his head. ¡°Is there a transfer fee?¡± ¡°Not with your coin card, sir.¡± Ash held his metal card against the machine. He pinched one side, his thumb over a thin sliver of crystal while on the other, another thin sliver of crystal made contact with the machine. The sliver of crystal beneath his thumb glowed and several lines began to glow and extend to touch the other crystal slip on the card. A small beep was heard and the machine screen and the sliver of crystal that touched it turned green. The banker checked it and nodded. ¡°The transfer has been made to your account, sir.¡± ¡°Excellent, thank you.¡± The banker then turned to the others to ask if there was anything else he could do for them. William requested some information on the coin card of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and the banker nodded before turning to fetch the document. ¡°Well, this is where we part ways,¡± Ash said as he patted his chest. With his business completed, he stood up and looked at the table around him with an amiable smile. Clyde looked surprised. ¡°So soon? We just arrived this afternoon. You¡¯re not going to join us for a meal?¡± They came directly to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild as soon as they got off the ship from the Dragon Continent that morning. He¡¯d been away from home for two months and his journey wasn¡¯t complete yet. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Ash said. ¡°I need to get home. I checked the schedule at the pier when we passed. The ship I need to be on leaves soon.¡± Clyde and Reggie both looked disappointed. They stood up, prompting Alana and William to stand as well, and extended their hands. ¡°In that case, it was a pleasure working with you, Ash,¡± Clyde said as Ash grasped his hand and shook it. ¡°Yes, if we ever need a beast master again, we¡¯ll look for you,¡± Reggie told him as Ash moved to shake his hand. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a beast master.¡± Ash gave them a weak smile as he let go of Reggie¡¯s hand. William still took his, but looked surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± William said. ¡°We saw you calming down those animals. You spoke to the dragon and got us the urn without a fight!¡± ¡°Yes, but a beast master can actually speak to animals and understand them when they ¡®speak¡¯ back,¡± Ash told them as he shook William¡¯s hand. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Alana¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out. ¡°But...but you kept talking to them! They acted as if they understood you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all observation and body language,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Beast tamers rely on their understanding of animal movements to figure out what they want. A real beast master can speak to animals and they¡¯ll understand. I know a few. But your advertisement at the guild was asking for a beast tamer. Not a beast master. There¡¯s a difference. The latter is an innate gift; the other can be learned by anyone. Beast tamers are less effective, but will suffice for the most part.¡± He glanced at their faces and watched as all of them seemed to turn to the still-seated Brenda. She looked up from her drink, defensive. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is all your fault!¡± Alana pointed at her. ¡°You said to use ¡®beast tamer¡¯ because it was cheaper to put on the ad!¡± ¡°It was cheaper!¡± ¡°We almost got killed!¡± Clyde choked out. ¡°He did his job didn¡¯t he? And we got the urn didn¡¯t we?¡± Brenda said, clutching her cup against her. ¡°Enough,¡± William said, appearing exhausted. He looked at Brenda and then at Ash. ¡°Thank you for your help, Ash. I hope the reward money is enough for your mother.¡± Ash grinned. ¡°It was no problem, and this...¡± He patted his chest, where he kept his card. ¡°Is more than enough for Momma¡¯s birthday gift.¡± The table went quiet. Alana squinted. ¡°Wait...birthday gift?¡± Reggie blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you need it because your mother is ill and you need to pay for her medicine because the family business is struggling?¡± Was that what they thought? Ash squinted. He never actually explained his situation, as there was no need to, but he definitely did not tell them his family was struggling. Far from it. ¡°I...no, I just...I just needed a part time job to make some extra money. Momma¡¯s fine. Very healthy! She does so much for us and I don¡¯t want to use the money she gives us to buy her a present. I wanted to earn it on my own.¡± William furrowed his brows. ¡°Your mother gives you money?¡± Ash nodded once more. ¡°Ah, that reminds me.¡± He patted his back pocket and took out a small, thin metal business card. ¡°A little token of my appreciation for hiring me. I know it¡¯s always a risk hiring temp contract party members. You just never know if their personalities will mesh well with the team.¡± He handed it to William who accepted it with both hands. ¡°What is-¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coupon for ten percent off tea and a meal at my family¡¯s shop!¡± Ash told with a bright smile. He adjusted his bag over his shoulder and began to step away. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. I know it¡¯s one card, but it¡¯s good for all of you on your first visit at all locations,¡± he said, motioning his hand around the table. ¡°Our main shop is in Carthage Harbor! Feel free to drop by at any time. ¡± ¡°Carthage...Carthage Harbor?¡± Reggie¡¯s eyes went wide. Brenda shot up from her seat the moment she heard the name of the city. ¡°Carthage Harbor? The Carthage Harbor that¡¯s a top tier merchant city just next to the Isthmus of Iveria?¡± she nearly cried out. Ash drew his head back a bit, surprised by her outburst, and nodded. Was there any other? ¡°Yes.¡± Clyde prodded further. ¡°The Carthage City that founded the Federation of Merchant Cities?¡± Ash nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Brenda leaned forward, her eyes burning with intensity. ¡°The Carthage Harbor that has the flagship stores of some of the most expensive brands on two continents? The Carthage Harbor that is one of the wealthiest places in the world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just moving a lot of money around because of trade-¡± ¡°You¡¯re from Carthage Harbor?¡± She pointed at his face and Ash drew his head back. She said it with such shock and disdain, Ash couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly she thought of him. ¡°My family has lived there for several years. My mother was even on the Merchant High Council for two years,¡± Ash told them. The Merchant High Council, or ¡°Merhi¡± as it was popularly called, unified merchant city-states that made up the Federation of Merchant Cities around the continents. They shared resources, established trade regulations, and protected each other from any encroaching kingdoms. The Federation¡¯s navy was considered the best and its army acted as guards for land trade and city defense. His mother had been elected in Carthage Harbor, but resigned to an advisor role to better care for Effie. It had been several years now, but his mother¡¯s name still carried significant weight. Brenda swayed in place and then fell back in her seat. ¡°Impossible...you need so much paperwork just to move there.... The homes cost...cost more than we can make in half our life time....¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± Reggie squinted at her. ¡°Everyone, I have to get going. The ship will set sail soon,¡± Ash said. He patted Reggie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Once more, if you¡¯re ever in Carthage Harbor, drop by! The name of the shop is on the card!¡± he said, smiling as he pointed at the card. ¡°Show it to anyone there. They¡¯ll know where it is!¡± He gave them one more wave before almost skipping out of the guild hall, eager to return home. He didn¡¯t see Brenda snatch the card from William¡¯s hands or hear the rest of their conversation. ¡°Give me that!¡± Brenda flipped over the card and her eyes nearly fell out as she saw the embossed logo of a snake and some sort of beetle. She let out a wheeze, as if seeing the card was like being physically hit. ¡°What? What is it?¡± William asked with worry. Alana glanced at the card still pinched in Brenda¡¯s pale, white fingertips. She also took in a sharp breath. ¡°Snake, Scarab, and Sons....¡± William furrowed his brows. He pulled the card back, but Brenda¡¯s grip was like a vice. He looked down at it. ¡°Snake, Scarab, and Sons, Purveyors of Fine Tea....¡± ¡°Good gods,¡± Clyde said in a low voice as he looked towards the door where Ash had walked out. Rustling was heard as Reggie took out their copy of Ash¡¯s employment contract. He put it on the table and used his hands to flatten it out. ¡°Ash...Atractas...!¡± Brenda cried out and covered her heart with her hand ¡°He¡¯s an Atractas!¡± ¡°What¡¯s an Atractas?¡± William asked, looking at the others remaining stunned in place. ¡°Wills,¡± Reggie said as he looked at his brother. ¡°The Atractas family owns the largest chain of tea houses and dry goods trading routes in two continents,¡± he said. ¡°Ash wasn¡¯t earning money for his sick mother. He doesn¡¯t need to; they¡¯re one of the wealthiest families in Carthage Harbor. Ash is a scion.¡± Alana stared at the name on the piece of paper. ¡°The scion of the Atractas family was our part time hire....¡± She looked at the others. ¡°Have we been scammed?¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Ash let out a whistle as he reached the pier. He went straight for the ticketing office, and searched the wide, warehouse sized building with rows of booths for the ticketing booth for Carthage Harbor. He found it close to the main entrance, as expected of one of the most powerful trading ports on two continents. There was no line, but there was a large sign noting the number of documents visitors needed to have. The cost of tickets were listed under the names of the ships that were leaving for Carthage Harbor, along with their departure times. Ash walked around the lines and stanchions, and then waited until he reached the front to be called to the booth. ¡°How can I help you?¡± the tired man, who looked just a few years older than him, asked from behind the magically treated glass. ¡°I need one one-way ticket to Carthage Harbor,¡± Ash said. The man began to write something down and then made a small motion of his hand. ¡°Paperwork. You¡¯ll need your travel pass, letter of introduction or trade papers, identification, and proof of citizenship-¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Ash presented a small, hand-sized, leather booklet with the gold embossed seal of Carthage Harbor and its name in several major languages used on the two continents on the ultramarine cover. The man assisting him glanced down as the single booklet slid to him and paused. His eyes showed a little surprise. ¡°Oh...you¡¯re a citizen.¡± He sat up straight when he opened it and saw the name. ¡°Mr. Atractas?¡± Ash nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever fare is available on the Sea Serpent Eight.¡± The man almost fumbled his Carthage Harbor travel pass. ¡°You...you need to buy fare to...your family¡¯s ship?¡± ¡°My mother is rather strict on procedure,¡± Ash said with a slight grin. ¡°There should be some left, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, absolutely, sir!¡± The man began rushing to prepare a ticket. ¡°It...it¡¯s five dinari gold standard.¡± Ash nodded and took out his card. ¡°Card?¡± The man nodded at once and pushed forward a small machine like the one at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Ash put his thumb over the crystal and then tapped the other end¡¯s crystal against a machine with another, larger crystal screen on it. The amount charged flashed on the screen before a light turned green, confirming payment. Five dinari wasn¡¯t too bad. He still had plenty earned from the quest to buy the hair pin for his mother. A moment later, the booklet was slapped closed with a paper ticket wedged between its pages and cover. The man stood up and bowed to Ash. ¡°Here you go, sir! Enjoy your journey!¡± Ash smiled brightly as he collected his booklet and ticket. ¡°Thank you!¡± He tucked his travel booklet and ticket in his inner pocket before following the signs to get to the piers. His ship was on pier twelve, which was one of the mid-sized ship docks. For both branding and practicality, all of his family¡¯s ships carried the name Sea Serpent and were painted dark brown at the hull, while the keel, rudder, and the area around the figurehead of a sea serpent were ivory. The sails were white with green borders with the largest sail always bearing the symbol of their family¡¯s tea house logo also in green. He found it without having to look for the pier number by recognizing the ship. The black bird that had followed him landed on one of the mast riggings of the ship. It also seemed ready to go back to where it came from. He walked to the booth by the gangway and presented his ticket. The attendant nodded, checked his identification, and allowed him to board. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± The first mate of the ship nearly choked when he saw the young man casually climbing up the gangway, as if he owned the ship. In a way, he sort of did. ¡°Hey! First mate Heller! Nice to see you again!¡± Ash greeted with a grin and a wave. He lifted up his ticket. ¡°Just heading home!¡± The first mate nodded his head earnestly. ¡°Of course, Second Young Master! I¡¯ll have the best room prepared at once-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ash said, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take the shared room-¡± ¡°Prepare the room for the Second Young Master!¡± Ash pursed his lips as the order was given. He stood in place as people rushed around him, eager to prepare for his trip. He took a deep breath. Outside of Carthage Harbor, he was a young master comparable to a prince, but once inside the city, he was just a kid who worked at his family¡¯s modest tea house. ¡°Second Young Master! This way!¡± Helpless to stop the sailors on his family¡¯s trading ship, he followed them to what he suspected was the captain¡¯s room. He sighed as a voice greeted him. ¡°Will this room do, Young Master?¡± ¡°Captain, it¡¯s more than enough,¡± Ash said as he turned around. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Second Young Master. You must have the best and most secure room!¡± The bald-headed ship captain told him in a firm, determined voice. Ash nodded and paused. His eyes crinkled up as he looked at the captain. ¡°Secure?¡± The Captain nodded. ¡°Yes, Second Young Master. The entire company has received an order to escort you home at once.¡± Ash drew his head back. ¡°Escort me home?¡± His voice became almost a squeak. ¡°By who¡¯s orders....?¡± ¡°First Young Master Henry has ordered it,¡± the eager First Mate told him. Ash shuddered and then paled at the next sentence. ¡°Your brother is looking for you.¡± SS&S: Chapter 3 - Im Allowed To Come Home His eyes opened and slowly, the blurry dark world came into focus. He turned his head towards the window. The curtains were drawn, but slivers of morning light came through the gaps between the shutters. The curtains were added as additional protection against morning sunlight, though he¡¯d always been a morning person. He was the only person in his family who was. Henry squinted, his vision adjusting to the shadowed room as he looked towards the small clock by his bed. He didn¡¯t need an alarm. He almost always woke up at this time, giving him exactly two hours for his morning routine before going to work. He slid his legs off the bed and stretched his arms over his head as he stood up. He crossed his room that was easily as large as a commoner¡¯s entire house on the mainland to get to the large windows across. He pulled the curtains open and allowed his eyes to adjust to the view of the harbor entrance in the distance. Carthage Harbor was a large natural harbor consisting of three parts: the harbor itself, the city that surrounded it on the mainland, and the massive, walled island in the center of the harbor that had been built out into a star formation. It was once a fortification for the assortment of villages that made a living around the harbor, but as wealth was amassed through trade, the merchants strengthened the defenses of the city and the island to protect from pirates and other invaders. The urban center of Carthage Harbor was the island, and the more one went inland, the less urban it became, eventually tapering off into a fertile farming region called the Carthage Basin. His family settled on the island, as it was the beating commercial and political heart of the city. Each of the island¡¯s star points had roads that led directly to the Central Plaza and each major thoroughfare had smaller plazas. Both his family¡¯s home and the tea shop were on the North Point, known for its luxury import shops, expensive eateries, and several high-profile merchant families; the Atractas family amongst them. While there were long established merchant families on the island, business was always changing. Very few families made it three generations of success. What mattered with the guilds and trade organizations a merchant family belonged to. The Atractas family belonged to the most prominent on the two continents: Mount Asae, named after the highest mountain on the east continent. There was a saying that if a merchant¡¯s business could cross the mountain range of Mount Asae, then they would be successful for at least a hundred years. The Mount Asae Merchant¡¯s Guild was itself connected to an ancient and influential abbey said to have raised its founding merchants. Its network was extensive, and a much-needed resource for their family. It made settling in Carthage Harbor a relatively smooth matter for them, though if one had seen them just a few years earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have been allowed more than a visitor¡¯s pass on to the island. Henry took in the view that he relished. Today, the skies were blue and there were a few puffy white clouds. The harbor was already busy with ships coming in and out. He could smell the faint salt in the air. His shoulders relaxed. It was a shame that he was the only one home at the moment. He turned around and changed into clothes that were a bit too worn to be worn in public. He grabbed a sword in its sheath hanging on one of the posts of his bed and slung it over his shoulder before heading out. The family property took up an entire block, with one side facing the main street that led to the Central Plaza. From the outside, the ground floor had five shops along the main street, including the Snake, Scarab, and Sons tea house, while along the other streets, there were other shops that were rented out. A portion of the block of buildings had been purchased with the intent to one day turn it into an inn, the next stage of his family¡¯s hospitality business. Henry tied up his long hair into a messy bun and climbed the stairs to the spacious rooftop. Originally, since their property was made up of several buildings surrounding a central courtyard, the buildings had slightly different heights when they were purchased. The floors weren¡¯t always even, either. Before they moved in, his aunt made sure that the buildings were leveled with each other, creating one large building with the appearance of a four-story building on the outside, topped with a fifth-floor rooftop terrace where the family liked to spend warm summer nights relaxing. Henry entered through the north entrance, as the family¡¯s home was on the north side. The morning breeze was humid and already carried enough warmth to hint at a hot day. The northern half¡¯s terrace had an upper level hidden from view with low walls from the street below. In the mornings, it was where they went to have a space open enough to get some exercise in. ¡°Naali,¡± he called out as he stretched his arms over his chest. He felt a cool breeze against his skin and felt a gentle energy acknowledge him. ¡°Let¡¯s do an ice elf attack stimulation.¡± ¡°What about the Battle of White Tooth Ridge?¡± A light, childish voice echoed in his head. He wrinkled his nose a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have enough space for that.¡± The upper-level terrace was only so large, as a portion of it was sectioned off for the inn. ¡°Can you mirror a portion of it?¡± ¡°Yes, Master! Naali can do that!¡± Another cold breeze swept past Henry, but this time along with a familiar crackling of ice as the entire courtyard seemed to freeze over. The low walls were extended and there were trees and stone mounds made of ice. A false landscape was created and the air tingled with the energy of the ice spirit to ensure that there would be no collateral damage that spilled into the streets. ¡°Good job, Naali,¡± Henry praised as he unsheathed his sword. He gently leaned the sheath near the staircase and turned to face the open area. ¡°Begin.¡± More crackling filled the air as humanoid ice figures materialized. Ten tall and slender ice beings with expressionless faces and pointed ears surrounded him, all clutching weapons in their hands. Ice elves were known for stone and bone weapons, with any sharp object made of bone particularly dangerous, as they were porous and often soaked in a poison made from the guts of a spiny arctic fish. This meant that they had to be avoided at all cost, and in a training stimulation, though not fatal, should be avoided, as well. Two ice figures rushed towards him and Henry darted forward to combat them. His metal sword collided with the sword made of ice. Under normal circumstances, a piece of ice that thin and narrow would break, but a fox ice spirit backing it made sure it took the beating almost as well as a metal sword could. ¡°Master! Master, let me help you!¡± An excited voice of a teenage boy echoed in Henry¡¯s mind. ¡°This is a physical training session, Raiju. You sit this one out.¡± Henry declined as his sword cut across the torso of an ice elf made of actual ice. The groove was deep. If it had been across flesh, blood would¡¯ve been everywhere. ¡°I want to train, too, Master! I need to exercise.¡± ¡°If you wanted to exercise more, you should¡¯ve gone to escort Auntie and Effie like Simir.¡± Raiju was a lightning spirit and the first spirit he contracted when he was a child. In terms of spirit age, he was young, but not as young as Naali, who was, in Effie¡¯s explanation, ¡®just a baby¡¯. Simir, the firebird spirit, was old. So old that even when Raiju called him an old man, Simir was unbothered. As an added precaution to ensure that his aunt and Effie were safe on their journey, Simir had been assigned to guard them. ¡°How would that have been more exercise? Auntie and the Young Miss are strong. They wouldn¡¯t need me.¡± If Henry didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d think that Raiju was pouting. But he wasn¡¯t wrong. It was his aunt who taught them how to fight. They also traveled with an escort and brought the family pet, Commodore, with them. ¡°But they¡¯d let you run around,¡± Henry replied. Raiju¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Auntie is a better master....¡± ¡°I heard that.¡± The head of one of the ice figures shook after a cut before finally falling off. Henry continued to make his way through the figures as Naali ¡®resurrected¡¯ them to keep the onslaught continuous. Henry didn¡¯t pause, planning each step and predicting where each figure would move with a glance at their head and shoulders. As he shoved the pommel of his sword under the chin of one of the figures, he heard a familiar cawing sound above him. He glanced up just long enough to catch sight of a large black bird. ¡°Master, the Second Young Master-¡± ¡°I know,¡± Henry replied to Raiju. ¡°Let him in.¡± He continued to move around the rooftop, keeping each target inline as he attacked and parried. Despite being surrounded by ice and a chill that came off, the constant movement allowed a slight sheen to appear on his brow. He heard the click of the door opening and then a happy voice greeted him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m home-ah!¡± Henry cut down and Ash screamed as he stepped to the side. ¡°So, you still know how to come home, do you?¡± Ash flushed and threw out his left hand to get a dagger to slide into his palm. ¡°I left a note before I left!¡± Henry swung up and Ash deflected the sword with the side of the dagger, continuing to open distance between the two of them. ¡°Your note said, ¡®got a part time job, will be back¡¯. It didn¡¯t say where your job was or when you¡¯d come back. Effie thought you¡¯d be home for dinner. She was excited for you to try her fried squash!¡± Ash winced with guilt as he was driven back. ¡°Was it good?¡± ¡°She burnt them, but that¡¯s not the point.¡± Henry took a step back and turned in time to prevent an ice figure from cutting down on his back. Ash looked over his shoulder and quickly raised his arm to block another ice figure. ¡°Are you doing a stimulation?¡± ¡°Exercise.¡± Henry saw his brother begin to back down. ¡°You need to exercise, too.¡± ¡°But I just got back!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t fight the ice figures, you¡¯ll fight me.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Ash tilted his head back and slumped with defeat for a moment. He took a deep breath before shifting his feet and realigning his hips. He held up the dagger. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a sword....¡± ¡°Use magic slips.¡± ¡°I ran out and need to make more,¡± Ash replied in a mumble. The corner of Henry¡¯s lips curled up as he heard his brother behind him along with the sounds of ice cracking and shattering. ¡°Master, the Second Young Master is exploding the ice figures with magic!¡± Naali¡¯s voice complained. ¡°That¡¯s fine. That¡¯s how he fights.¡± Henry could best Ash with a weapon, but when it came to anything magical, he¡¯d face strong opposition, even with the three spirits on his side. ¡°By the way, where are Momma and Effie?¡± ¡°They¡¯re at the yearly stakeholder¡¯s meeting,¡± Henry replied as he ducked before grabbing his sword to defend from an overhead strike. ¡°But you¡¯d know that if you didn¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t run away! I got a part time job!¡± ¡°You have an allowance. What do you need a part time job for?¡± ¡°Do you buy Momma¡¯s birthday gifts with allowance money?¡± ¡°No, I use investment dividends of my own.¡± ¡°See.¡± ¡°Like a responsible son. Why don¡¯t you use investment dividends?¡± ¡°I reinvested them, so I can¡¯t liquidate them right now.¡± Henry let out a small ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. ¡°What¡¯d you get Auntie?¡± ¡°Hair ornament and new lunar orb spider silk hair bonnet with matching eye mask and robe. Custom,¡± Ash replied. Lunar orb spiders were rare and carefully farmed in the mountains of East Iveria. They didn¡¯t produce much silk, but the nearly translucent fabric that glowed in the moonlight was in high demand. There were waitlists for undyed bolts. It was a bit impressive that Ash was able to get his hands on three silk items. ¡°I picked them up on the way back. What about you?¡± ¡°Effie and I consolidated our gift-¡± ¡°Cheap.¡± ¡°To buy a horse farm in the south village.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Ash turned around, forgetting about the attacking ice beings. A figure hit his shoulder and he let out a hiss before glaring and turning around. He held up his hand, grabbed the ice figure¡¯s neck, and used magic to send a crack through its body. With his opponent down, he turned to look at his brother, defeated. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you two were buying her property?¡± ¡°Because someone decided to go off on his own for a part time job before we could discuss it. Idiot.¡± Ash groaned and grasped his head with one hand. Henry beheaded another ice figure. As he turned, Ash gave him a pleading look. ¡°Brother, can I still contribute?¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but you¡¯ll need to take this up with Effie.¡± ¡°Effie is stingy!¡± The black bird that had been sitting on one of the walls let out a caw of disapproval before flapping its wings and coming down, swooping at Ash. Ash let out a yelp as he raised his arms and ducked his head. Henry smirked. ¡°Cole seems to disagree.¡± ¡°Cole, you¡¯re biased! I know you love Effie more than me!¡± Ash yelled, accusing the raven that had followed him through his entire journey. Cole the raven did not disagree and cawed once more to confirm that he did favor the youngest child more. Ash rushed towards the door to the stairwell and Henry chuckled. ¡°Naali, end the stimulation.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The crackling sound echoed around them as the landscape changed and seemed to melt into thin air. The figures had stopped and melted away, and the rooftop was left as it was, with a roof that had just a slight incline to let the rain slide down to the gutters. Ash wiped the sweat off his brow and looked at Henry. ¡°How long have Momma and Effie been gone?¡± ¡°Two weeks. They should be back in another week or two after the meeting.¡± Henry put his sword back into its sheath. ¡°Go and take a bath. I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡± Ash nodded as Henry reached up and ruffled his hair a bit. Ash disappeared into his room, which was across from Henry¡¯s. Henry put his sword away and went downstairs to the kitchen. The house had a grand staircase, but Ash had developed an elevator in what used to be the servant stairs. It was Effie¡¯s preferred way of going up and down, but tended to remain unused when she wasn¡¯t home. Henry passed it, sighing a bit and missing the loud voice of the family¡¯s youngest clamoring for her favorite breakfast of eggs, spinach, and steak. Auntie always made her eat what everyone else was eating, though. Someone came twice a week to clean the house and do laundry, but cooking was left to the family in order to spend as much time together when they were busy. As the water for the tea was being prepared, Henry went to get the pre-mixed dough to make that morning¡¯s bread. By the time Ash came downstairs, his silver-white hair still wet from his bath, the flat bread had been laid out, cut into smaller pieces, along with some jam, fruit, cheese, and scrambled eggs. The two brothers sat across from each other and began to eat. ¡°Did you check in with the guild yet?¡± Henry asked. Ash shook his head. ¡°No, I came straight home,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go after breakfast.¡± ¡°It gets busy, so you should hurry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s across the plaza.¡± Ash waved off the concern. One of the reasons Henry and their family knew that Ash¡¯s part time job was a guild assignment was because someone from the guild, familiar with Ash¡¯s style, came to tell them. ¡°You have to get back in time for opening.¡± Ash¡¯s shoulders sank. ¡°You want me to work? But I just got back.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have just got back if you never left.¡± ¡°Brother....¡± ¡°You have host duties. Give Aunt Margeaux a chance to relax.¡± Ash relented. ¡°Fine....¡± Henry cracked a slight smile as he watched his brother scrunch his face and stuff some bread into his mouth. He reached across the table and rubbed his hair once more. Ash scowled and tried to pull back, but Henry held his head firmly. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m an adult.¡± Henry snorted and raised a brow. ¡°Tell me that when you give proper leave notice.¡± Ash shot him a glare and Henry chuckled, gently pushing his head. ¡°Hurry up and eat so you can check into the guild. We open in an hour.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°He¡¯s here today, too!¡± The excited voice of a young woman drifted in the air, reaching Henry¡¯s ears as he wrote the tea of the day on the sign board just outside the entrance. Ash was delegated to sweeping the front steps. If one looked close enough, they¡¯d notice that he was pouting at being made to work after ¡®working so hard¡¯ at his part time job. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky! They¡¯re both here today! A feast for the eyes!¡± Henry pretended he didn¡¯t hear the gushing of the two young women approaching the tea house. Ash perked up and threw them a brilliant smile. ¡°Good morning, dear guests! Just give us a few more minutes and we¡¯ll open our doors.¡± If Henry didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d swear Ash was using magic to come off even shinier to the guests. ¡°Second Young Master, where have you been?¡± someone asked with a hint of complain. There was already a small line beside the building, waiting to get in. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in weeks.¡± ¡°I took a part time job.¡± Ash beamed as he stopped to answer. ¡°From the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Was it dangerous?¡± Whoever was asking was obviously impressed. ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle-¡± ¡°Keep sweeping.¡± Henry cut him off in the authoritative voice older siblings used to get the younger ones to do their bidding. Ash rolled his eyes, but still continued to sweep diligently. Henry went inside, ready to open the tea house for the day. In other kingdoms and cities, it was abnormal for the children of wealthy families to do such menial labor as preparing a tea house for opening, even if it was owned by their family. They¡¯d likely do back-office work or be learning a specific skill set passed down from generation to generation that didn¡¯t require too much physical labor. But the merchant families in the Merchant Federation were different. Children were encouraged, if not assigned, laborious jobs in the family business to learn. Children from families tied to the Mt. Asae Merchant Guild went a step further. They were assigned jobs in the family business for at least a year or two to learn, and sometimes did multiple jobs at once. This was to ensure that the heirs to the family knew every aspect of the business, from signing trade agreements, arranging logistical work, to stocking shelves and sweeping. Every job was important and they needed to understand the difficulties of each one. This not only ensured that the children grew to know the work, but appreciate the effort of their employees. Family elders watched to see who was best suited to do what, to carry the family business and how. This process worked so well that members of the Mt. Asae Merchant Guild were all but assured to become multi-generational merchant families. As such, Henry and his siblings could not only clean, but prepare table settings. In the case of Effie, she was learning traditional tea serving, as well. Her next goal was to start reviewing contracts, for some reason. Henry smiled to himself as he watched his brother expertly dive into his role as a server. Ash always had a knack for knowing just what to suggest to a specific customer. When Ash wasn''t taking or bringing out orders, he assisted with busing tables. At the end of their shift, Henry patted his brother''s shoulder. Ash had just sat down and tensed as Henry put his hand on his shoulder. His eyes crinkled up, and he hesitantly looked up at his brother with dread behind his glasses. "I''m off the clock." "I know." Amused, Henry stifled his smirk at his brother''s immediate alarm and suspicion. Ash swallowed hard. "This means I''m off of work." "I''m aware. I scheduled you." Ash''s look of weariness didn''t falter. "Please don''t make me do overtime, Brother!" He clasped his hands together to plead. "I just traveled around the continent, and you already made me work the opening shift." Henry rolled his eyes. "I was going to tell you not to worry about dinner. Let''s get something to eat outside instead of cooking." At last, the worry on Ash''s face lifted. His eyes brightened. "I haven''t had the roasted duck at Point West Bistro in a while." "For someone who looked so terrified just moments earlier, you certainly had your choice ready at once." "What can I say," Ash replied with a lazy shrug of his shoulders. "I got a bit homesick." Henry let out a small snort, but didn''t say anything to counter him. He and Ash untied their aprons and tossed them into the uniform laundry bin in the backroom before informing the staff they were leaving for the night. "Go, go! You two worked hard today," Margeaux told them as she shooed them out of the tea shop. "And the poor Second Young Master hasn''t had a chance to rest yet." Henry shot his younger brother a sidelong glance. "Did you complain?" "To anyone who would listen." Ash''s smug expression broke with a wince as his brother smacked him upside the head. "The older you get, the less you love me. When we were children, you''d never lay a hand against me unless we were sparring!" "When we were children, you were cute and obedient. If Auntie or I told you to sit somewhere and wait for us, you wouldn''t take a step away and wait patiently." Ash sighed and stuffed his hands into the pockets of his pants. "Back then, I didn''t have time to wander around. I had an entire library of magical texts to read. And also, I was a kid. I''m not stupid. I wasn''t going to wander around by myself. Our situation was dangerous back then." "Hmm...it had its moments." "We lived in a cave for a week." "It was only a week until Auntie Soraya managed to find us," Henry said as he looked ahead of them. "What was really dangerous was trying to avoid being found." This time, it was Ash who let out a scoff. "Found? Who was looking for us?" "I''m the one who was supposed to be dead. You and Auntie merely disappeared." "They wouldn''t have expended any effort to look for us. We weren''t wanted. If we disappeared, it would only be a blessing to them." Henry''s blue eyes narrowed and his lips pulled into a tight line. "Forget about it. We have nothing to do with them." He led his brother to the western point of the island, where a famous rotisserie was located. It sampled different roasts from several regions where the Merchant Cities were located. Having traveled around much of their young lives, Henry could confidently say that the taste of the food was authentic. "Well, well, well, has the prodigal son finally returned?" Seated on the second story balcony , overlooking the harbor, a young woman peered over the railing and called out below. Ash lifted his head and sneered. "I had a part time job!" "You always have a part time job," the young woman replied. Her green eyes shifted to the red-haired man beside Ash, and her voice became gentler. "Young Master Atractas." "Young Miss Arelias," Henry replied with a slight smile. "Speaking of returning, I thought you were on campaign with your father?" The young woman''s shoulder slumped a bit and she let out a tired sigh. "My second brother was injured and I had to bring him back." "Did you leave him behind to eat out?" Ash asked, raising a brow. "How cold." "I''m right here, you idiot," an irritated voice replied from the balcony, but the owner of it couldn''t be seen from where Ash and Henry stood on the ground. "Junior Commander Arelias?" Henry asked. "I came out to eat because I was sick of eating at home, and instead happened to run into two pretty boys. Great." "Second Brother.¡± The young miss gave her brother a look. "Don''t worry, we won''t bother you." Ash pressed his hands against Henry''s back and pushed him into the restaurant. "We don''t need your company either. I''m tired and I''m not in the mood to hear your disjointed ramblings." "Disjointed ramblings!" The indignant voice of the Junior Commander died down as they entered the ground floor of the building and the door closed behind them. They walked to the hostess counter just past the foyer. It was dinner time, and as expected, the popular restaurant was not only full, but there were people waiting to eat. Most people would either complain, but reluctantly still wait for a chance to dine, or would give up and find somewhere else. Henry and Ash were not most people. They walked to the counter and greeted the woman on the other side with familiarity. "Finally come home, have you?" The middle-aged woman said with a chuckle. Ash balked. "Why does everyone keep saying that? I''m allowed to come home!" "Your poor mother always worries about you," the hostess said with a shake of her head. "You''re getting older now, Second Young Master. You should stop worrying her." Henry smirked as he watched his brother almost deflate in front of him. "Yes, you should stop worrying her." Ash shot him a glare. "Are we going to eat or not?" "I was about to ask," Henry said, leaning to the counter. "Madam, are there any tables available? And how long is the wait?" The woman chuckled. "Since when did an Atractas wait? There''s always a table free for you. Upstairs, on the southwest balcony." Ash nodded, appearing satisfied. "We''ll be away from Commander Complains." Henry shook his head and motioned for Ash to follow as they were led to their table. In passing, he heard someone ask why he and Ash didn''t have to wait. The answer was that Ash had provided the elevator for the building. The owner was old and stairs had become difficult with his aging body, so in return for always having a table reserved, Ash offered to oversee and pay for part of the elevator. It was a small price to pay. They were seated outside. The humid breeze wasn''t cold nor was it too warm. It was a comfortable temperature and better yet, the breeze was light. Their meal could be eaten in comfort. In the middle of their roasted duck, Henry noticed his brother constantly looking past him, over his shoulder. He raised a brow and turned his head to look, but there was no one there. "What are you looking at?" Ash swallowed some duck. "I am half expecting your paramour to appear and bother us." Henry gave his brother a dull look. "Young Miss Arelias is not my paramour." "Admirer, then," Ash corrected himself. "One of many. Many." He stressed the word and Henry gave him a silencing look. "I am not the only one." "Tell me about it." Ash slapped the table with his hand. "Did that annoying wolf general bother Momma while I was out?" "No." Actually, he did, but Ash did not approve of his mother having a romantic relationship with someone younger than her. "Good," Ash looked satisfied. "Don''t tell me you don''t want Young Miss Arelias to keep her distance because you don''t want me, your much idolized older brother, to share his attention, do you?" Henry asked with a slight grin. Ash bristled and almost dropped his utensils. "Much idolized older brother?" Henry didn''t lose his look of arrogance. "Who was it that said they wanted to be just like me when they grew up?" "I never said such a thing!" Ash nearly shot up. "It was probably Effie!" "Effie just wants to be rich, have a hundred pets, and eat sweets," Henry replied, giving his brother look as if he knew Ash''s most embarrassing secrets. Which he did. "Then you heard wrong! "I have great hearing." "Dreamt it!" "That''s the best you can do?" "Just eat your duck!" Ash shoveled the food into his mouth, purposely ignoring all the perfect table manners that had been taught to him as a child. Henry laughed and continued to eat. He really did have excellent hearing. In fact, Ash wasn''t worried for nothing. Henry could hear Young Miss Arelias wondering if she should come to greet them, but her brother stopped her. Elves were stubborn, even half-elves. He knew that from Effie. The Arelias siblings were half forest elf from West Iveria on their mother''s side. Their father was from a renowned family of generals, and despite there being a lofty life of a merchant family on their maternal side waiting for them, all five siblings learned martial arts to join their father in East Iveria''s Dareisol Empire. The aggressive empire consisted of two kingdoms, north and south. They were always having some border issue with one of their neighbors, but didn''t spill over into West Iveria, which had dozens of small kingdoms and was the home to many cities of the Federation of Merchant Cities. If Dareisol angered the Federation or threatened them, all their foreign trade would come to a screeching halt. Any sane country wouldn¡¯t purposely make the Federation an enemy, and the Federation enjoyed excellent relations with most countries. It wasn''t surprising that the Young Miss had to bring her brother back somewhere safe to recuperate where their mother lived in Carthage Harbor. After dinner, the two brothers went on an evening walk. It was a habit since childhood. After a large meal, their family would walk to ''digest''. It also gave them a chance to catch up on the day with each other. The two opted to walk the promenade that went around the perimeter of the island. They hadn''t gone too far, and still had two more docks to go before they reached the North Point, when they noticed a small, but uniformed crowd near the closest dock. "That''s Captain Hager," Ash said as he narrowed his eyes. "What''s going on?" Henry also couldn''t help but be a bit curious. "Perhaps some cargo issue?" Ash''s eyes lit up. "Let''s ask!" Henry immediately reached out to try to stop him, but Ash was too quick. He walked over to the Captain of Carthage Harbor''s law enforcement¡¯s investigations division, as if greeting an old friend. "Second Young Master Atractas?" He seemed surprised to see Ash, and Ash drew back his head and scowled. "I know, I know. I''m back. I have every right to be back, you know. I live here," he said, firmly planting himself where he stood. The Captain shook his head. "That''s not what I meant. I meant what are you doing here. Didn''t you see the sign? This dock is closed for an investigation." "We came in from the promenade," Henry told him. "Is something wrong, Captain? The Captain waved his hand towards the large cargo vessel in front of him. Several members of his team were with what looked to be crew members and some merchants. "A looted vase from the tomb of the first king of Doria has been recovered. It was coming through here to be handed off to a land caravan to bring it to the museum in the capital, but it''s missing." "Missing?" Henry asked, raising a brow. "Not stolen?" "That''s what we''re trying to figure out.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve come to the right people!¡± Ash stood up straight and slung an arm around his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The Atractas brothers, at your service. Right, Brother?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± ¡°See...what?¡± Ash¡¯s shoulders fell at once as he snapped his head towards his brother with a look of dismay. ¡°What do you mean wrong?¡± Henry casually reached back and grasped his brother¡¯s wrist, lifting it up and off his shoulder to escape his grasp. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to help you investigate.¡± Ash balked. ¡°The harbor patrol is having a problem and we should help them! We can do it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of being capable.¡± Ash waved his hands towards the patrol captain. ¡°What is more important than solving a case of a long lost missing historical artifact right now?¡± Henry didn¡¯t flinch and replied in a deadpan voice. ¡°Payroll.¡± Ash¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. ¡°Pa...payroll?¡± His eyes crinkled up and he tensed, affronted by his brother¡¯s answer. ¡°Payroll isn¡¯t important!¡± ¡°Tell that to our employees who have bills to pay.¡± Henry raised a brow and took a step back. He saw Ash about to open his mouth to complain, but cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you if you want to stay here and help Captain Hager, but I can¡¯t waste time when there is work to do.¡± Ash still appeared to want to protest, but Captain Hager gave Henry a small nod of his head. ¡°We understand, Young Master. This is our responsibility, as is. If the Second Young Master wishes to be of assistance again, we¡¯ll gladly accept it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain. If he causes any trouble, send him back.¡± ¡°Brother, I am here to help them, not to be babysat!¡± Ash flushed with irritation. Henry waved him away dismissively. ¡°Good luck. Don¡¯t get in the way of the investigation.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Ash bristled as Henry quickly moved away. He wasn¡¯t lying about having to do payroll. He had planned to go back to work after their walk to begin with. As he climbed up the stairs to get over the seawall, he heard his brother¡¯s outrageously over confident voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be back.¡± SS&S: Chapter 4 - What Kind of Life Do You Lead Ash wrinkled his nose and watched his brother¡¯s fleeting back. It didn¡¯t seem that Henry would return any time soon, so he turned his attention to Captain Hager. ¡°So, can I be of any help?¡± ¡°Normally, we don¡¯t ask civilians for help, but considering your track record with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and assistance in the past, you may be of great help in the investigation.¡± Captain Hager motioned for him to step closer and then directed his attention to the large cargo ship in front of them. ¡°No one has been allowed to leave the ship and none of the dock crew has been prohibited from leaving the area.¡± Not far from them, five men had been detained by three officers. For the most part, those who worked in Carthage Harbor had a decent relationship with the officers and patrol, so none seemed too perturbed to be stopped. It was the last ship of the night and no one seemed in a rush to return home. ¡°You said that the looted vase is missing, not stolen. Why do you say that?¡± Ash asked. ¡°We asked everyone on the crew, searched their quarters and their personal items, and the vase hasn¡¯t been found. Four of my men are currently combing the ship.¡± ¡°Has any of the cargo been unloaded?¡± ¡°No, not yet. They were sorting through the cargo and doing a check before they docked. It was reported that an item was missing when they arrived, so any removal of cargo from the ship has been put on hold,¡± Captain Hager replied. ¡°Did they leave it at the origin point?¡± Ash asked. ¡°No, they shouldn¡¯t have. Every morning, the goods are logged.¡± ¡°So, they were logged in this morning and the vase was still there?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But they were still out at sea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. They didn¡¯t reach the entrance to the harbor until nightfall and they docked an hour ago. The first mate in charge of checking the cargo noticed it missing about two hours before they reached the dock.¡± Ash rubbed his chin. ¡°Then it has to be on the ship or in the water.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Was anything else missing?¡± ¡°No, Second Young Master. Nothing else was missing.¡± Ash took a deep breath. ¡°Who can I talk to about the history of the vase?¡± To find a motive, one had to know the background. Captain Hager nodded. ¡°Follow me. The director from Dareisol Imperial Museum had personally come to pick it up. She¡¯ll be able to tell you more.¡± Ash nodded and followed Captain Hager down to the dock. They passed the detained dock workers, who appeared bored waiting around. Ash climbed up the gangway to the ship, and as they approached the dock, they heard an irritated voice berating either the officers or the crew of the ship. It was Solyek-accented Central Iverian Common, which was widely spoken and the shared language of the Federated Merchant Cities. When they reached the deck, a well-dressed woman was frowning while an exhausted crew stood across from her. ¡°You better hope that they find that vase,¡± the woman told them. ¡°It has taken years for us to slowly recoup the looted offerings from the tomb of the first king! That vase is priceless!¡± Captain Hager took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°Director Vastara, this is Ash Atractas, a recovery agent from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± Ash struggled to keep his face nonchalant, as if his heart didn¡¯t leap at the ostentatious title of ¡®recovery agent¡¯. He¡¯d need to use that term more often. He gave the woman a small nod of his head and extended his hand in greeting. ¡°Good evening, Director Vastara. I came to be of assistance to the search.¡± Director Vastara took a deep breath to compose herself. She reached forward and shook Ash¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for coming, Mr. Atractas. Perhaps you can shed some light on the issue since no one else seems to have any idea what is going on.¡± She stressed ¡®no one¡¯ as she sent a withering glare at the crew. Ash glanced at the crew and sighed a bit. He hoped to get this done quickly, too. He knew how it felt to be out at sea for some time and finally reach home. He turned his attention to Director Vastara with an inquisitive look. ¡°Can you tell me more about the vase?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Director Vastara stood up straight and he caught a glint of excitement in the woman¡¯s eyes as she thought about the vase. ¡°It was part of a house ware set that was buried in the tomb complex of the first great king of Doria. The tomb complex was raided multiple times throughout the centuries. I¡¯m afraid the inner sanctum was looted during the first wave of the unification in 354 pre-empire. ¡°During that time, many artifacts from the far more difficult to enter inner sanctum were looted and resold to private collections outside of the empire.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°Is there anything of major importance to this vase other than completing a set?¡± ¡°The house ware set itself was part of a sacred sacrificial dining set. It was first used upon the first king¡¯s birth and would be symbolically used during religious ceremonial meals, up until the first king¡¯s death in 940 pre-empire.¡± ¡°And what is the material and size?¡± Director Vastara lifted her chin with a bit of pride. ¡°Black alabaster with mother-of-pearl cloisonne scenery of the landscape around where the first king was born. It is roughly as tall as my knee with two handles over the neck. It was a gift from the ancient Lunapsar.¡± This piqued Ash¡¯s interest, though not because of the vase¡¯s significance, but of its origin. The Lunapsar of the Celestial Kingdom was a civilization worshiping the heavens, and well known for their talent in the arts, crafts, and their surreal beauty. Legend had it that they were the descendants of celestial beings, thus their silver hair and ¡®mercury¡¯ eyes, as well as their long lifespans. Their territory was an island in the Smiya Sea, on the other side of the isthmus. Or it was. The island was no more, and any surviving Lunapsar were scattered all over the continents, with many in urban centers like Carthage Harbor. In fact, there was a Lunapsar Cultural Association there where Effie learned cultural dances. Ash was familiar with their work and his family had many pieces, as Henry liked to collect them. He knew exactly how the vase would¡¯ve been decorated. He also knew exactly how much an ancient, intact, and historically important piece would be worth to a private collector. Ash swallowed hard; a bit weak at the amount a single piece was. ¡°The estimated value is in the millions of dinari gold standard,¡± he said. Director Vastara¡¯s eyes lit up, as if impressed that he understood so quickly. ¡°Twenty million Dareisol demas or 2.3 million dinari gold standard, yes!¡± Hearing the amount, several of the crew paled, and someone even let out a whimper. Captain Hager frowned. ¡°It¡¯s right to be scared. If the vase is not found in one piece, then the shipping company is liable for the cost, with the majority taken from those who staffed this journey.¡± ¡°2.3 million dinari? We can¡¯t afford that!¡± one of the crew members choked out. Beside him, the older man in the gray uniform shut his eyes. His lips were pulled in a tightline as his hands clenched at his sides. It was understandable. The amount they would need to compensate would bankrupt a small courier company. Ash held back, shaking his head. It really wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡°Are you sure you properly checked?¡± The man in the gray uniform was the captain and he looked towards one of the men who was also in a uniform. The other man stiffened, but nodded his head. ¡°Every day I check in the morning and evening, if only to ensure that none of the cargo has been damaged,¡± one of the older men replied. Ash narrowed his eyes a bit. ¡°What other cargo was shipped?¡± ¡°This courier company was contracted by the museum to transport several pieces from the first king¡¯s tomb, as well as artifacts from the old city that was near the burial site,¡± Director Vastara told him. ¡°They have worked with us before. This is their third shipment from the collection site.¡± ¡°And this is the first time this has happened?¡± Ash asked. The Director furrowed her brows, but nodded, reluctantly acknowledging that it was the case. ¡°Has anything changed since then? The vessel? The route? Personnel?¡± At the insinuation, several men in uniform, including the Captain, bristled. The Captain shot him a heated glare. ¡°Watch your mouth, boy! My crew-¡± ¡°Answer the question.¡± Ash met his glare with calm, but somewhat defiant eyes from behind his glasses. ¡°Has anything changed since the first two shipments? The first two did not have any problems, did they?¡± ¡°Of course, not-¡± ¡°Then what changed?¡± Ash pressed. His eyes scanned over the men. They all stood tense and frowning. He doubted that the entire crew was guilty or had some part in the missing item, but knew his questioning insulted them. ¡°This is not a personal attack on your character. There is merely something different from the first two times that may have caused the issue at hand. Identifying patterns, and broken patterns, can aid in the investigation.¡± Their lips remained tightly sealed. Ash took a deep breath and drew his head back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer. I can find out on my own, it will just take longer.¡± He looked at Captain Hager. ¡°Take me to the cargo hold.¡± Captain Hager nodded and gave some brief instructions to his officers to keep the crew on board before leading Ash and Director Vastara below deck. The cargo hold was on the lower level, towards the stern of the ship. There was a thick wooden door that was currently propped open and guarded by two officers. Before entering, Ash stopped and checked the door frame, the lock, and the door. ¡°There was no sign of forced entry. We¡¯ve checked. The only ones with the key are the captain and first mate,¡± Captain Hager told him. Ash nodded and ran his hand along the smooth, worn door, then the sides of the door itself. It wasn¡¯t just forced entry he was looking for. The room past the door was large with multiple wooden boxes and crates, shelves affixed to the ship holding smaller, secured boxes, and a few barrels and random spare ship supplies. Ash scanned the walls, the floors, and the ceilings, his eyes adjusting quickly to the dim light. He shifted his glasses a bit and pulled his lips into a line as he looked at the markings on the floor and the surrounding exits. Director Vastara led them directly to a wooden crate on the left. ¡°This is the crate that had the vase.¡± ¡°Can I open it?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Certainly, but you won¡¯t find anything in it.¡± Ash knelt down in front of the crate and examined the lock and clasp. ¡°No sign of forced entry,¡± he said as he removed the heavy metal lock and lifted the flap. His eyes narrowed as he lifted the heavy, padded wooden lid. Without looking inside, he closed the lid. He glanced around the cargo and pointed to another, similar-looking crate. ¡°Can I open that one?¡± Director Vastara didn¡¯t seem to think much of it, but gave him a nod. Captain Hager moved out of the way as Ash twisted his body to turn to the other crate. He grasped the metal padlock with one hand. ¡°Let me call for someone to open the lock for you-¡± His voice was cut off by a small click. Ash¡¯s hand movements were quick and before Captain Hager could finish, the padlock was opened and Ash was unhooking it. He could feel the strong gazes behind him. ¡°Opening locks is a necessary skill for people in my profession.¡± He hoped he sounded as matter of fact as he wanted. With the crate unlocked, he lifted the lid. His eyes narrowed as a high creaking sound filled the hold. He drew his lips inward and closed the lid, reattaching the lock, and then moving on to another one. No one stopped him and he opened two more crates before looking back at the original one. ¡°What do you think, Second Yo - er - Agent Atractas?¡± Captain Hager caught himself, but Ash wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Call the Captain of the ship down here.¡± Captain Hager stepped outside and ordered one of his men. A moment later, the man in the gray uniform entered the cargo hold with a stern expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already told the investigation unit what I know,¡± he told them with a dull expression. ¡°If you wish to know more-¡± ¡°How many people are allowed in this room?¡± Ash cut him off. It was getting late and while helping with an investigation was fun, he¡¯d still had a long day and needed to get home to prepare for bed. He knew his brother; Henry wouldn¡¯t let him sleep in the next morning. The ship captain narrowed his eyes. ¡°Aside from myself, six of my crew had carried the items on board and placed them here. After that, no one except for myself and First Mate Rosales. Rosales has been with me since the beginning and has made numerous trips like this with even more expensive cargo. He wouldn¡¯t have stolen it.¡± Ash raised a brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t say he stole it. In fact, as the only other person allowed in the cargo, he would¡¯ve been the primary suspect. It¡¯s too much of a risk,¡± Ash said as he walked around the cargo hold, looking at the shelves and reaching out to touch the beams and the frames of the portholes as he passed. ¡°In addition, he knows full well what it would mean if such an artifact went messing. Never mind the monetary value; you¡¯d be blacklisted as a courier company. For most people, a steady source of income is not worth such a risk.¡± The ship captain narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then you¡¯re saying he¡¯s one of our newer members. My current crew, aside from Rosales, has been with me for five years at the minimum. This isn¡¯t their first assignment.¡± Ash lingered by a porthole and peered outside. The reflection of the street lamps along the docks could be seen on the inky black water. ¡°Have any of their personal situations changed?¡± The ship captain shook his head. ¡°Recently? One of our men got married, another had a baby, and Arrueda had just come back after his father¡¯s funeral; however, they all are close to their families and wouldn¡¯t take such a chance that would ruin their family¡¯s finances or send them to jail. As you said, a steady source of income is not worth such a risk.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°It¡¯s different if someone is desperate, though.¡± He pushed open one of the port holes with ease, letting the breeze waft in. He reached into his pocket and took out one of his last remaining slips. The piece began to glow and he stuck his hand out the window, using the slip to look around. ¡°No one else is allowed in here except for Rosales. Do you have any other storage rooms?¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Yes, across the hall and everyone is allowed in there to retrieve what is needed.¡± ¡°Are the supplies put in and removed logged?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take me to see it.¡± The ship captain looked towards Captain Hager, who gave him a firm nod. The ship captain led the trio to the storage room and showed Ash a worn log. In order to keep track of their supplies, items that were used were logged, including the dates, where they were sourced, or who was removing them. Ash flipped through the log book and nodded to himself. ¡°All right. I got it,¡± Ash said, handing the log back to the ship captain. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You got it?¡± Director Vastara stood up straight, her eyes widened. ¡°Already? You know where the vase is?¡± Ash lifted his hands up to calm her. ¡°Yes, and it should be fine, but it''s difficult to get to.¡± Director Vastara frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ash waved for them to follow him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the deck first.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for the others and continued on his way, backtracking up the stairs to the deck. No one seemed to have moved from their place since he left. ¡°Did you find it?¡± The first mate was the one who checked on the cargo daily and he looked the most eager for Ash to have found it. Ash had already removed him from his list of suspects. He gave the older man a shrug. ¡°I¡¯d like to read over the crew¡¯s statements.¡± ¡°Give him the recordings,¡± Captain Hager said as he climbed out from the lower level behind Ash. One of the officers rushed to hand Ash a notebook. Using the same slip of paper that glowed, which he¡¯d stuck up his sleeve earlier, Ash looked over the statements that covered their movements on board in the last day. Ash raised a brow. ¡°Well...that matched up all too nicely,¡± he muttered to himself. He looked up at the crew. ¡°Which one just had a baby?¡± ¡°Me.¡± One of the men stepped forward. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Reyes.¡± ¡°Congratulations on your new baby. Boy? Girl?¡± ¡°Girl.¡± Reyes¡¯ face lit up at the mention of his daughter. Ash smiled. ¡°Does she look like you?¡± Reyes drew his head back, his eyes wide with delighted surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°They say the first-born child always looks like their opposite sex parent. I look more like my mother,¡± Ash replied. ¡°You must be excited to go see her.¡± Reyes let out a laugh, as if forgetting all about the situation they were in. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been gone for some time; what if she forgets how her papa looks like?¡± Another crew member chuckled, amused at Reyes¡¯ enthusiasm. ¡°This boy. As soon as we return, he wants to go home to see little Mina.¡± Reyes flushed, but couldn¡¯t seem to stop smiling. ¡°She is cute! Who wouldn¡¯t want to see her?¡± ¡°Aye, you¡¯d swim to shore as soon as we entered the harbor if we¡¯d let you,¡± another man smiled. Ash nodded and looked around the group. ¡°And who is the newly wed?¡± A slim man with sinewy muscles stepped forward. ¡°Me. Miranda.¡± ¡°Congratulations on your marriage, sir,¡± Ash said with a slight, respectful nod. ¡°You must also be eager to get home.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He looked almost affronted at the thought that he wasn¡¯t. Ash grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will go home soon. I know where the vase is.¡± The crew seemed to take one collective breath in relief. Ash watched all their expressions and homed in on a brief flash of surprise and the quick eye dart of one of the men. ¡°Then, is my crew free to go?¡± the ship captain asked with a tentative voice. ¡°Except for Seaman Miranda,¡± Ash said with a smile, as if nothing was amiss. ¡°Captain Hager, you can arrest him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes shot open and he took a stunned step back. Everyone on the crew snapped their heads towards him in disbelief. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The ship¡¯s captain rushed forward and stood between the officers, Ash, and his crew. He held out his arms. ¡°How can you be sure it¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ve worked for this crew for six years! I¡¯ve never touched any of the cargo except to bring it on board or carry it down!¡± Miranda retorted as his ruddy face reddened further. Ash met his gaze. ¡°The last time the vase was seen was this morning. Between that time and two hours before docking, someone must¡¯ve gone into the cargo hold. Outside of knocking a hole through the side of the ship to get in, and making a lot of noise in the process, there are three ways in and out of the cargo hold.¡± Captain Hager tilted his head to the side and furrowed his brows. ¡°Agent Atractas, there is only one door in and out.¡± ¡°And there are no trap doors on the floors,¡± the ship captain told him. Ash nodded. ¡°I know.¡± He pointed on either side of him. ¡°But there are two portholes, aren¡¯t there?¡± Director Vastara¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°Someone came in through the porthole?¡± Ash nodded. ¡°The cargo hold only has one door in and out, you¡¯re right. Only two people have the keys, and the chances of the captain or first mate being the thief, and risking their lives¡¯ work and livelihood, are slim to none. Meaning, if one was going to go through the door, they¡¯d need to steal the keys or pick the lock.¡± He pointed to the captain and the first mate. ¡°But they can¡¯t pick the lock, because it¡¯s not a normal lock.¡± The ship captain took in a sharp breath and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a mage.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°Well, I dabble a bit in magic.¡± He pretended he didn¡¯t see the side eye from Captain Hager. ¡°The cargo room door uses a magic seal that bonds the door to the door frame once it¡¯s closed. From the pattern of the seal, you can shoot a cannonball at that door, and it wouldn''t budge. The metal lock and key hole isn¡¯t for a key, nor is it just for decoration. Inside is an energy crystal that recognizes the captain and the first mate, meaning the door can only be unsealed by them.¡± ¡°So, because of this, you think the thief went through the porthole?¡± Captain Hager asked. Ash clasped his arms behind his back and began to walk across the deck, towards the side of the ship. ¡°One porthole still had dust on it and didn¡¯t look to have been opened in a while. When I touched the latch, it resisted movement. The other porthole was wiped clean of dust and as you saw, I opened it with ease earlier. The portholes aren¡¯t that large, so several of your crew members wouldn¡¯t fit through.¡± He stopped and turned towards the crew. ¡°Except for two of the younger crew members.¡± At this, both Rosales and Miranda perked up. Rosales looked down at his midsection, as if wondering if he was thin enough to fit, and then looking at his crewmates. The older ones had slight pot bellies or wider shoulders. Miranda grew flustered. ¡°But why me?¡± he demanded, clenching his hands at his side. ¡°Rosales just had a baby that he needs money for!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Rosales snapped his head towards Miranda and scowled. ¡°Why would I risk going to prison and never seeing my Mina again?¡± Ash pointed at Rosales with acknowledgement. ¡°He¡¯s not willing to take the risk. There were three people with life changes that may have been a motive. First, the new baby. A new baby means more money is needed. Aside from another mouth to feed, there are clothes, education, extracurricular activities,¡± Ash said as he paced. ¡°I¡¯m not a parent, but I know how hard my mother worked to give me a good life. Second, someone lost their father. A death in the family can sometimes put a strain on family finances, but the two who stepped forward first were the thin ones who could fit through the porthole, so I didn¡¯t bother to ask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair....¡± Director Vastara said with narrow eyes. ¡°But what¡¯s his motive?¡± ¡°Starting a family is expensive,¡± Ash replied with a shrug. ¡°You have to set up a new household, which costs money; weddings aren¡¯t cheap; and I¡¯m sure there are a lot of other expenses. What if the partner just likes to spend money or is in debt, then now you have to share the responsibility of any debt. I don¡¯t know the exact details, but money is involved and that¡¯s a factor. But that¡¯s not all!¡± Ash walked to the officer with the notebook of statements and plucked it from his hands. ¡°At midday, the riggings needed to be adjusted, and which ones? The ones on the starboard side.¡± He crossed the deck to the starboard edge and moved his glowing slip over the side of the boat, allowing the thick ropes to be seen leading down to pulleys fastened to the side of the boat. ¡°And who adjusted them?¡± He looked towards his suspect. Miranda shook his head. ¡°I went to adjust them, but the porthole can¡¯t be reached from the ledge!¡± ¡°Which is why two days ago, a length of rope was taken from the supply room, according to the log,¡± Ash replied. ¡°It was not returned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that it could¡¯ve been used for something,¡± the ship captain said with lowered eyes as he seemed to contemplate the entire scenario. ¡°Do you need more rope?¡± Ash asked, raising his brow, and holding up his glowing slip and increased the energy, illuminating the entire deck. ¡°With this much rope already on deck?¡± True to his word, there were coils of ropes hanging from metal hooks all along the sides of the ship. ¡°This morning, he also took a jar of olive oil. According to the crew''s statements, the cook had prepared light meals all day.¡± ¡°It was bread and leftovers to get rid of it.¡± A portly man with a stained shirt frowned. ¡°Nothing new was cooked, just reheated.¡± ¡°Exactly, so what was the olive oil for?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Greasing the joints of the crate so it wouldn¡¯t make a noise when opened!¡± Director Vastara almost cried out in excitement. ¡°I see...no wonder you opened several crates. You were comparing.¡± ¡°Creaking joints would alert anyone near the cargo room. The seal keeps the door shut, but doesn¡¯t keep out noise,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Then, what did he do with it?¡± one of the crew members asked, their faces filled with confusion. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left and we searched the ship!¡± Officers also nodded in agreement, having combed the ship. ¡°You checked the lower levels?¡± Ash asked and received several nods in return. ¡°You checked the deck?¡± More nods. His lips pulled up. ¡°Did you check the outer sides of the ship?¡± The air went from confused to excited in a heartbeat. ¡°Bring up lanterns! Get some rope!¡± the ship¡¯s captain ordered. ¡°Check starboard, just beneath the ledge where the pulleys are fastened,¡± Ash told them as he took out another slip and made it glow. He handed it to one of the officers to use. ¡°Look for a canvas bag wrapped in jute rope.¡± ¡°You saw it when you looked out the window?¡± Director Vastara asked with a tremble of excitement in her voice. Ash nodded. ¡°Something was missing from the cargo room. It looked just to be some supplies for tying down items that may shift. There was a space on the floor with dirt markings indicating a pile was there,¡± he told her as they watched several officers shrug off their uniform coats to prepare to climb down to where the ship captain was telling them. ¡°When I looked out the porthole, I saw this bundle wedged beneath the ledge. It¡¯s still quite high over the water, and it looks well-wrapped, so it shouldn¡¯t be water damaged.¡± Director Vastara lifted her hand to her chest and let out a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness....¡± ¡°I was worried it was tossed overboard to be picked up later,¡± Captain Hager said over the shouts of his men. ¡°It¡¯s an option and I¡¯ve heard of other smugglers doing that, but as long as the thief wasn¡¯t an idiot, he wouldn¡¯t toss an alabaster vase into the sea,¡± Ash said with a slight sneer. ¡°Because it¡¯ll sink?¡± Captain Hager asked. ¡°Because alabaster is a fragile stone and will deteriorate with water damage,¡± Ash said. ¡°Then, it would be worthless.¡± ¡°Yes, pieces recovered off shore and at shipwrecks are just scraps in comparison to what they were originally worth,¡± Director Vastara told them. She looked at Ash. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, Mr. Atractas, but you¡¯re quite young. How did you know this?¡± ¡°My family has always appreciated the art of Lunapsar pieces.¡± They had a collection. It was mainly Henry¡¯s, and he made him carry them in a space bag whenever they moved. ¡°I found it!¡± Someone yelled. ¡°Careful! Don¡¯t let it fall!¡± Captain Hager rushed to the side with a frantic expression after hearing Ash. Two officers assisted the one who had been lowered down on a rope to retrieve the bundle. Captain Hager gingerly pried the bundle from his officer¡¯s hand as soon as he could and brought it on to the deck, relieved once it was over the wooden deck as opposed to water. Director Vastara rushed over and knelt down. Ash remained where he stood, still holding up his glowing slip to keep the deck illuminated. The bundle of waxed canvas had been used and tied with jute rope to keep it secure. One of the officers used a small knife to cut the jute rope, though the Director repeated over and over to be careful. Once the rope was pulled away, the layers of waxed canvas were peeled off to reveal the pale, smooth stone that seemed to almost glow beneath the light of the slip. ¡°Someone, bring up the crate!¡± Director Vastara shouted over her shoulder; her eyes glued to the vase. Two of the officers ran down while she carefully cradled the vase and examined it. Ash craned his neck and squinted his eyes. That was it? When he heard it was a Lunapsar carved vase, he expected more. High quality Lunapsar cloisonne pieces were either of nature, usually flowers and landscapes, mythical creatures, or the heavens, including celestial bodies and images of celestial maidens. They were intricate, and on vases, would¡¯ve formed a never-ending scene as the vase was rotated. This vase that had turned the ship upside down had a simple landscape with faded enamel, without the usual embellishments. The mother-of-pearl cloisonne didn¡¯t cover the entire surface, either. It just decorated the neck of the case. It wasn¡¯t that the style wasn¡¯t Lunapsar, but that style was so simple and was for average pieces. This was supposed to be a gift to a king, and they gave him such a simple gift? Did they not like him? Ash crinkled his eyes. If someone gifted that to Henry, he would¡¯ve given it to Effie to play storefront with. ¡°It¡¯s magnificent....¡± Director Vastara¡¯s voice was filled with awe and, for a moment, Ash almost felt pity for her. ¡°Have you ever seen anything like it?¡± ¡°No...it¡¯s...something.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to notice Ash¡¯s voice was filled with sympathy. ¡°And this is worth several million dinari?¡± Director Vastara looked up and nodded earnestly. ¡°I think it¡¯s priceless.¡± ¡°...How much money does my brother have....¡± Ash muttered under his voice and lowered his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away! Stop him!¡± A series of voices sounded behind Ash and he whirled around. He¡¯d been so engrossed in judging the vase that he didn¡¯t notice officers trying to arrest Miranda. Miranda refused to be held back and managed to escape their grasp, pushing several crewmates towards the officers to buy himself time. Ash moved before he could think. ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± He didn¡¯t just waste his time investigating a missing, and underwhelming, vase just to let the thief get away. ¡°Miranda!¡± The ship captain yelled and tried to get in his way, standing between him and the gangway. ¡°Stop it! If you¡¯re guilty, go with the officers! I...for the sake of your time here, I won¡¯t press charges.¡± There was pain in his old eyes as he said this, but Ash could tell it was more because of his disappointment in his crew member than the actual crime. Miranda hesitated. He stood in place, his arms out and his breathing heavy as he seemed to weigh his choices. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Yenny¡¯s father has a debt...I swore if he let us marry, then I¡¯d pay the debt. I can¡¯t go to jail. If I go to jail, he¡¯ll sell Yenny!¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes began to redden, but the ship captain didn¡¯t move, his own face remaining regretful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miranda, but I can¡¯t let you go.¡± If the thief got away, then the entire weight of punishment would go on to the crew, and that wasn¡¯t something they could afford. Miranda gritted his teeth. Ash was just about to reach him and tossed his slip into the air to free up his hands. Before he could reach Miranda¡¯s back, the man whipped around. His arm flew forward and snatched Ash¡¯s forearm, pulling him close. The entire ship went silent as Ash¡¯s back slammed against Miranda; a blade was pressed against Ash¡¯s throat. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± ¡°Miranda, what are you doing!¡± The ship captain and Captain Hager both cried out at the same time. Ash let out a heavy breath. I really am tired. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice him moving or see the knife. In the morning, I¡¯m going to use this as an excuse to sleep in. ¡°Second Young Master, remain calm!¡± Captain Hager yelled as he seemed frozen in place. One move could kill the second master of the Atractas family. ¡°I am calm,¡± Ash replied in a droll voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve had a knife to my throat.¡± ¡°Second Young Master, what kind of life do you lead.....¡± one of the officers asked with pity. Ash opened his mouth to reply, but he was pulled back. Miranda shuffled forward, keeping Ash close. ¡°Shut up! No more talking! Let me off this boat or I slit the young master¡¯s neck!¡± Captain Hager and the officers winced. The ship''s captain hesitated. ¡°Just let him go. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Ash said, trying to keep as still as possible. Even though he said that, the ship¡¯s captain didn¡¯t move. He drew his lips inward before a defeated look graced his face, and he lowered his arms. There were a few voices of protest, but he stepped to the side, clearing the way for Miranda to get off the ship. The hostage-taker¡¯s grip on Ash tightened as he half dragged Ash to the edge. Miranda kept his body facing the officers and crew on deck, but glanced over his shoulder, towards the dock. He screamed at the officers on the dock to make way. ¡°Do what he says!¡± Captain Hager shouted; his eyes fixed on the knife. ¡°Second Young Master....¡± Ash patted around his torso and frowned. ¡°I knew I should¡¯ve made more slips before I left....¡± ¡°Auntie would be so disappointed with your ill-preparedness,¡± a low voice said behind him. Ash sucked in a sharp breath as the voice seemed to have come from nowhere. The pressure of the blade against his throat was released and a man¡¯s painful scream sounded in his ear. He grimaced and leaned forward, trying to get as far away from the scream as possible. Miranda was on his knees, screaming and clutching his arm as a tall man loomed over with a tight-lipped frown. Ash¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Brother! You came back!¡± An idiotic grin filled his face. ¡°I knew you¡¯d come back.¡± ¡°What did you do to my arm!¡± Miranda looked up and screamed at the red-haired man. ¡°It¡¯s just dislocated.¡± ¡°Just dislocated?¡± Miranda choked. Henry rolled his eyes and stepped on Miranda¡¯s ankle. A slight crack was heard and Miranda let out another painful shriek. Before anyone could ask questions, Henry stepped away. ¡°Now he can¡¯t run. Arrest him at your leisure.¡± He gave an elegant nod towards Captain Hager, which seemed to shake the man out of his stupor enough to order his men to arrest Miranda. Ash let out a giddy chuckle. ¡°I knew you¡¯d come to make sure I¡¯m safe,¡± he said. He looked towards Director Vastara. ¡°This is my older brother. He loves me.¡± Henry sneered. ¡°I met Aunt Margeaux on the way back. She settled payroll, so I turned around.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°To protect your beloved little brother.¡± ¡°If you die right when you return, how would I explain it to Auntie?¡± Ash gave his brother a dull look. ¡°Can you at least not embarrass me in front of the Director of the Dareisol Imperial Museum?¡± He motioned his hand to the woman who was placing the vase into the crate padded with straw and cloth. Henry¡¯s blue eyes moved over to the vase before he furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s what started his whole mess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Lunapsar vase gifted to the first King of Doria,¡± Director Vastara told him with a proud expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Henry narrowed his eyes and Ash could already see him thinking the same thing he was. ¡°You¡¯re sure that¡¯s a Lunapsar vase that was a gift to a royal?¡± Director Vastara nodded. ¡°Of course. The walls of the tomb had a list of all the items placed inside. The Lunapsar alabaster sets were described in full.¡± Henry looked at her with pity. ¡°Was there a political disagreement at the time?¡± Taken aback, Director Vastara frowned. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not authentic, but it¡¯s not a valuable piece. If the Lunapsar aristocracy did not like you, they would gift inferior products, but since the weight of Lunapsar pieces was so heavy, foreigners would become excited over the most mundane pieces,¡± Henry told her. ¡°But it''s still worth millions, isn¡¯t it?¡± Director Vastara asked. ¡°It¡¯s a priceless antique.¡± At this, Miranda, who had been tied up, was being pulled on to his good foot. ¡°For an average collector, yes. Lunapsar pieces are difficult to find,¡± Henry told them. ¡°But for someone with a discerning eye, this is a few thousand at most.¡± ¡°A few thousand! Dinari gold standard?¡± Director Vastara looked horrified that the ¡®priceless antique¡¯ could be worth so little. ¡°Isn¡¯t it for Dareisol? That¡¯s in demas.¡± Director Vastara looked like she was physically hit. The corner of Henry¡¯s lip curled up. ¡°You look shocked.¡± ¡°It just...falls below expectations,¡± she replied, staring dumbfounded at the crate. ¡°I would think you would know this already, Director,¡± Henry said, still smiling. ¡°After all, you have spent most of your life studying Lunapsar foreign relations.¡± Flustered, Director Vastara stammered. ¡°Well, yes, of course-¡± ¡°And the last time we corresponded, it was on the Lunapsar gifts of ire.¡± Director Vastara tensed. Her eyes were wide as she lifted her head to look at Henry. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry knelt down beside her and the open crate. His eyes did not mirror the smile on his face. ¡°Director Vastara,¡± he said. ¡°Does Professor Vastara know someone is impersonating his granddaughter?¡± SS&S: Chapter 5 - Bludgeon the Enemy With a Scroll ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t turn back when you met Aunt Margaux and continued walking back, as if I wasn¡¯t in any sort of danger!¡± Ash grabbed the handle after aligning the thick piece of paper into the press and began turning a crank. ¡°What if I died!¡± At first glance, Ash looked as if he were some sort of craftsman and not the heir to a merchant empire. His hair was tied up and covered with a leather head wrap and he wore a custom made leather smock. His sleeves were rolled up and his gloves were hooked on his belt as he handmade the paper for his magic slips. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic. You¡¯re skilled enough to handle it on your own,¡± Henry said as he leaned against the doorframe of his brother¡¯s workroom. Compared to his office, it was several times as large and held an assortment of items used in anything magic-related Ash wanted to dabble in. Apothecary of herbs, minerals, and gods only knew what else? Taking up the far wall across from a door to a room with floor to ceiling windows that grew assorted plants. Glass vials, pitchers, and tubes? Behind a magically fortified screen in case anything exploded. A deep sink with running, purified fresh water? Against one of the outer wall, before the large open area where a dozen wooden frames with thin rattan woven screens were currently laying, drying sheets of southern mulberry paper that would be steamed, ironed, and then made into the slips Ash used. The sound of the machine that flattened and steamed the paper before being pressed in an iron filled the room as Ash grumbled to himself under his breath. ¡°I had a knife to my throat and I was out of slips....¡± Henry resisted the urge to roll his eyes. The people from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild always praised Ash as mature and reliable in terms of his assignments and quests, but in private, at home, his brother didn¡¯t hesitate to show his childish side often. Too often. ¡°You would¡¯ve allowed him to walk you down to the dock and once there were in an area clear of the officers and dock workers, you would¡¯ve released your internal magic energy to essentially suffocate him long enough for you to escape and incapacitate him, allowing for a smooth arrest.¡± He knew his little brother. ¡°It was surprising you were caught in the first place.¡± Ash flinched as his cheeks reddened. ¡°I...I was tired!¡± Henry let out a heavy breath and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t run into Director Vastara, the real Director Vastara, would you have come back?¡± Ash asked, still pouting as he moved to the next station to iron the large rectangular sheets of paper. ¡°Probably not. I have full confidence in your abilities,¡± Henry replied. Ash¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°But once I realized something else was wrong, didn¡¯t I rush over? I arrived well before Director Vastara and her assistant.¡± ¡°If you had come with me when we ran into Captain Hager, this could¡¯ve been over much faster.¡± Ash positioned the first sheet under a heavy metal press and then pulled down the handle. He counted to ten as he put on a pair of leather gloves, then lifted the press and removed the sheet to place on another table to cool down. ¡°All right, I¡¯m sorry for not coming with you.¡± Henry relented and sighed. ¡°Are you going to continue locking yourself in your workroom?¡± Ash let out an insulted scoff and turned to look at him, his hand paused over the handle of the press. ¡°You think I¡¯m in here because I¡¯m mad at you?¡± Henry raised a brow. ¡°Is that not the case?¡± ¡°That is only ten percent of the case. I am out of slips and need to rebuild my stash,¡± Ash said. He turned and pulled down the iron press over another sheet. ¡°Also, I need you to put in an order for another fifty bundles of southern mulberry branch bark. Wild southern mulberry bark. Raw is fine. I can process the fibers myself.¡± The iron hissed and he lifted the handle to remove the sheet. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy and need to rebuild your supply, I¡¯ll leave you to work. Do not forget to come to the tea house for lunch. I¡¯ll send Tank to come get you.¡± Henry turned around and heard Ash scoff once more. ¡°Brother, I am not a child!¡± ¡°Mmm, yes, but you will forget to eat when you¡¯re engrossed in your work,¡± Henry told him. He closed the door to Ash¡¯s weak voice muttering that he wasn¡¯t that bad. He seemed to conveniently forget how his mother would sit there and watch him eat to ensure that he was actually taking breaks to eat instead of putting aside the food brought to him and forgetting about it. Henry headed downstairs to take a back entrance into the tea house. He¡¯d opened the tea house without Ash that morning to allow Ash to sleep in. He didn¡¯t expect to pass by his brother¡¯s workroom on the way to the shop to find his brother awake, apparently for some time, and beating plant fibers to make paper. It was almost lunch and Ash hadn¡¯t seemed to have taken a break. Ash didn¡¯t trust others to make the paper for his slips and would rather do it himself in order to ensure the quality. He insisted upon it and had been doing so since he was twelve. In fact, nearly everything Ash created was something he worked on and tested by himself. ¡°Where is the Second Young Master?¡± Margeaux asked as Henry appeared on the floor. ¡°He¡¯s working on one of his magic tools,¡± Henry replied, nonchalant. The middle-aged woman nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Young Master, a Director Vastara is here to see you. I¡¯ve sat her in one of the private booths upstairs.¡± Henry cocked his head to the side. He expected Director Vastara - the real one - to visit, but didn¡¯t expect her to come so soon. He thought she¡¯d be caught up in dealing with her impersonator and the attempted theft. Along the sides of the upper floor of the tea house were private rooms of varying sizes, the smallest of which were basically well decorated booths with a window that overlooked the street. He knocked on the only closed door to give warning. ¡°Director, it¡¯s Henry. I¡¯m coming in.¡± He grasped the hand groove and slid open the door. Seated in the booth and looking out the window towards the intersection was a middle-aged woman with silver-blonde hair and silver eyes that shifted color in the light. She turned her head when the thick wooden door slid open. She scooted out of the booth seat to stand. ¡°Young Master Atractas, good afternoon.¡± The Federation of Merchant Cities didn¡¯t have a set greeting posture. They replicated the party they were dealing with. In the case of citizens of Dareisol, it was a hand shake where the two parties clasped the forearms of each other. This was the formal procedure, especially amongst business partners and acquaintances, and it didn¡¯t matter the age or sex of the other party. Henry reached forward, grasping the woman¡¯s extended arm to return a firm shake. ¡°Director Vastara. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you so soon.¡± The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°But you did expect me.¡± He chuckled and motioned for her to take a seat. Tea and finger foods had already been brought up to the booth, so there was no need for him to serve her. He took a seat across from her. ¡°I was told that you wanted to speak to me.¡± Director Vastara took a deep breath and exhaled. She reached into the inner pocket of her coat and took out a letter. ¡°I tried to tell him that you were busy and have a business to run, but he insisted I bring you this letter.¡± Henry didn¡¯t have to open it to know what it was. Director Vastara¡¯s grandfather, Professor Vastara, came from a diaspora of Lunapsar people who had settled in the capital of Dareisol several generations before. They were well integrated, but the Lunapsar blood was strong and descendants tended to carry the hair and eye color for at least four or five generations after the first and only Lunapsar ancestor. Professor Vastara¡¯s life¡¯s work was in Lunapsar art, which included writings, music, and everyday objects. Henry released his own sigh. ¡°Every year since we met ten years ago, he has written to ask me to study with him,¡± he said as he reached across the table to accept the letter. ¡°And every year, I tell him no.¡± ¡°You have to admire his determination,¡± Director Vastara replied, taking a sip from her tea cup. ¡°There are very few people, even in the Lunapsar diaspora, who can read and write Classic Lunapsar.¡± Henry slid his finger beneath the flap of the envelope to open it. ¡°It was an elite language used mainly for religious and ceremonial purposes, so typically, only the royals, the aristocracy, and the astral priests studied it. Since it¡¯s so old and the modern Lunapsar has changed over time, even if the script can be read, the pronunciation and meanings are different.¡± He removed the letter and began to read it. ¡°There are seventy characters in modern Lunapsar, but a hundred and five in Classic Lunapsar. Since it was a closed language, the common people never studied it, so even my grandfather, who has devoted his life to this, didn¡¯t know all hundred and five characters,¡± Director Vastara told him. She paused and glanced over the rim of her cup. ¡°Until he met you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve traveled a lot, so I¡¯ve managed to get my hands on things,¡± Henry said, furrowing his brows. ¡°I told Professor Vastara to go to the West Wind Abbey, as the largest diaspora of Lunapsar that settled after the Fall of Samelu is there, and there is a good chance he¡¯d be able to find some former nobles or....¡± His voice trailed off as his relaxed posture against the booth bench stiffened. As his brows knit together, he heard Director Vastara¡¯s voice. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Henry¡¯s lips tightened into a line. ¡°Is he serious?¡± Director Vastara put her tea cup down and cocked her head to the side. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry flattened the letter on the table and turned it to face her before sliding it across. ¡°He says there are remnants of Samelu in the Smiya Sea.¡± At once, Director Vastara drew her head back with disbelief. She pulled her grandfather¡¯s letter towards her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When the eruption happened, Samelu was fractured, with entire sections falling to the sea before it sank completely. There are no landmasses in that area.¡± Henry kept his lips pursed as he tapped his fingers on the table top. ¡°It¡¯s also an area of trade shipping lanes, as it leads directly to the Isthmus of Iveria. With so many ships going through the area, a landmass would¡¯ve been known for some time.¡± Director Vastara shook her head, as if confused at her grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°How did they suddenly find a landmass?¡± A knock came from the closed door. Henry blinked and drew himself out of his thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Brother, tell Tank that he does not need to watch me eat lunch!¡± The door was pushed over less than a finger¡¯s width, but it was enough for Ash¡¯s irritated voice to carry through. ¡°Second Young Master, the First Young Master is currently entertaining a customer-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I helped solve last night¡¯s case at the docks. They won¡¯t care.¡± Henry gave the door a dull look before rising to his feet and walking towards the door. With a swift movement, he pushed the door to the side, revealing his brother holding a thick wrap that had already been bitten into, in one hand. One of his cheeks was puffed up as he chewed, all while wearing a displeased look. ¡°Can you not eat in peace?¡± ¡°I would, but Tank says he needs to make sure I finish my entire fried chicken and morning glory roll. I don¡¯t need to be watched to ensure that my entire plate is cleaned!¡± Ash retorted. ¡°I told Tank to make sure you ate. I know you. You¡¯ll take a bite and then return to your work, forgetting to eat the rest of your food,¡± Henry told him in a deadpan voice. ¡°I even made you a roll so you can hold it and eat it quickly so you can get back to your work.¡± He motioned one hand to the fried roll in Ash¡¯s hand. Ash looked at the piece of food that had been carefully wrapped in a warm, clean linen napkin. ¡°You made my lunch?¡± ¡°Yes. The kitchen just had to fry it when Tank went upstairs so it would be ready when you came down,¡± Henry replied. ¡°He¡¯s doing what I told him, so do what I told you, and eat and finish your lunch.¡± Ash grumbled, but took another large bite of the roll. He looked at the towering half-orc and swallowed his food. ¡°You can just drop off my lunch next time.¡± Tank shook his head. ¡°The Young Master gave orders.¡± Ash tilted his head back and groaned. ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled, resigned. He craned his neck and peered into the room. ¡°Afternoon, Director Vastara.¡± The Director gave him a wry smile, having only lifted her head from her grandfather¡¯s letter when he said her name. ¡°Second Young Master.¡± Instead of leaving, Ash swallowed another bite of his roll. ¡°Has last night¡¯s debacle been taken care of? If I need to be a witness for anything....¡± She shook her head and gave him a small way. ¡°No, no. Everything is pretty much settled. Miranda has been let go from the ship¡¯s crew and fined his pay for this assignment. The Captain said that because of their history, he will not do anything else. I, however, have no history with him and have requested the most serious punishment for attempted theft.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°What about the imposter?¡± ¡°She claimed to have heard about the vase and knew I was picking it up, so she posed as me. She probably thought the vase was worth much more than it was.¡± ¡°How did she know she¡¯d get there before you?¡± ¡°We took the land route over the isthmus and she went through the isthmus by boat,¡± Director Vastara replied. ¡°Passenger boats, once cleared at the harbor¡¯s entrance, can proceed to the island, but I had to wait until I could get a ferry from the mainland, which are in short supply in the afternoon commute. Even then, I had stopped to greet your brother. In a way, we owe some thanks to the thief. If he didn¡¯t try to hide the vase and cause an uproar trying to find it, the imposter would¡¯ve picked it up and disappeared well before I arrived.¡± Ash let out a small hum. ¡°Looks like everything ended well. This won¡¯t have any negative affect on your job, will it?¡± Director Vastara shook her head once. ¡°No, no. Nothing was lost or stolen. At most, it was a minor incident that did not affect the outcome.¡± Ash nodded as he chewed his next mouthful of wrapped roll. He swallowed and spoke under his breath. ¡°Another job well done, Recovery Agent Atractas.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Director Vastara gave him a curious look. ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m glad everything is settled and the items are safe.¡± Ash threw her a bright smile. ¡°I thought Miranda or the imposter were released, that¡¯s why you looked upset.¡± Direct Vastara took another deep breath and shook her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t what upset me. My grandfather wants to hire your brother.¡± Ash paused in mid bite. His eyes narrowed. ¡°...To run a tea shop?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Cater an event?¡± ¡°No-¡± ¡°Oh, then as a private tea consultant.¡± ¡°No...wait, those exist?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised by the demand-¡± ¡°Professor Vastara wants me to look into visiting an historical site to check for its authenticity with him.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes widened and Henry tried to hold back his wince. He knew how the subtle air around his brother changed when he suddenly became interested in something, and once more, the air had changed. ¡°Where¡¯s the historical site?¡± Henry needed to downplay the request before Ash¡¯s interest was piqued further. He shrugged. ¡°Just off the coast of Dareisol. There have been a few rumors, but nothing substantial. He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s worth his time as a tenured professor at the Imperial University at Solyek, so he thought he¡¯d ask me since we¡¯ve discussed the subject before, and that I may have time to spare. There is little information, so the chances are there is nothing and any trip will be a waste.¡± Ash narrowed his eyes and seemed to be boring into him, as if trying to figure out if it was just as unnecessary as he claimed. Henry didn¡¯t falter under his gaze, so Ash turned to look at Director Vastara. She offered him a weak smile. ¡°My grandfather gets excited over anything regarding his research. Even if it¡¯s just a rumor with no basis, he¡¯s bound to be curious. Luckily, his position keeps him from chasing after every rumor that reaches him.¡± Ash thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Such is the difficulty of having such a position.¡± He bit into his roll once more and swallowed as he looked back at his brother. ¡°I¡¯m eating. Happy?¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Very,¡± Henry replied with a roll of his eyes. Ash gave Director Vastara a small nod before lifting his chin at his brother in a mild display of annoyance, and turning around to leave. Henry sighed and looked back at Director Vestara. He grabbed hold of the side of the door to slide it closed as he gave her an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Let¡¯s get back on track. Did the Professor mention anything at all? It sounds a little far-fetched that in such a busy area, no one would¡¯ve noticed a landmass in the last half century,¡± Henry said. From the corner of his eye, he saw Ash¡¯s steps slow before he reached Tank a few steps away. Henry hastened closing the door. ¡°There are still living witnesses to the Fall of Samelu-¡± Before the door could slide all the way closed, a hand appeared in the gap and stopped the door from hitting the frame. Henry¡¯s eyes crinkled up as two wide, blue eyes behind glasses peered into the room, through the gap with the intensity of a madman. ¡°What new landmass? Off the coast of Dareisol, so in the Smiya Sea?¡± With each word, Ash¡¯s voice grew higher and higher. ¡°Are you going on an adventure to the Smiya Sea?¡± Henry could almost hear the tremble of curiosity mixed with excitement in his brother¡¯s voice. Henry tried to close the door, but Ash wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°It¡¯s not an adventure,¡± he said. How strong was Ash when he put in effort? It was as if the doors were against a solid piece of rock. ¡°He wants to check out a site to see if there is historical significance. Boring academic work.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes darted to him. ¡°But I heard you mention Samelu, ancestral homeland of the Lunapsar people.¡± ¡°Professor Vastara¡¯s work revolves around Lunapsar art and objects. Of course, Samelu would be mentioned every so often.¡± Henry grasped the hand grooves of the sliding door and put his entire body against it to push it closed. Ash¡¯s hand holding it in place trembled against the force. He looked from his brother to the woman in the booth. ¡°Director, what is my brother talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t barge into someone¡¯s private conversation! Director, don¡¯t answer him.¡± Ash shoved the rest of his roll into his mouth and wedged himself between the door and the frame, allowing the heavy wood barrier to squeeze him. ¡°I heard my brother mention a landmass that seems to have just been discovered?¡± Ash wheezed. Aside from his wince as he got one leg through the doorway and continued to wedge himself through, Ash seemed to have no problem asking Henry¡¯s guest. Director Vastara glanced from Ash to Henry and then back, opening her mouth, but hesitating to answer. ¡°Ash Atractas, didn¡¯t you have slips to work on?¡± Henry continued to push the door, but Ash was almost through. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re out of slips? You should go back to your work room!¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a break!¡± ¡°Take a break in your room!¡± The door slammed shut, but Ash had made it inside. He gave his brother a triumphant look. Henry shot him an annoyed one in response. He pulled open the door once more and gave the confused half-orc an exasperated expression. ¡°Tank, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°You only told me to make sure he ate lunch and he did, Young Master,¡± Tank replied. Henry pursed his lips and closed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s fair. You can return to your station.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Tank hit his chest and turned around to head to the stairs. Henry closed the door and looked back into the room. Director Vastara appeared helpless as Ash sat on the side of the booth where Henry had been. ¡°I suppose telling the Second Young Master wouldn¡¯t hurt. After all, Grandfather¡¯s letter doesn¡¯t seem completely convinced that it¡¯s real.¡± Director Vastara seemed to offer. Henry lifted a hand and ran it down his face. ¡°That¡¯s why he wants me to take a look, but I don¡¯t have time to check if something is real or just a rumor.¡± Ash lifted up one hand. ¡°I have time.¡± ¡°No, you do not.¡± Henry was quick to stop him. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say you were tired? You just returned from a guild assignment and are still working on your slips.¡± ¡°But this sounds interesting.¡± Ash took the letter and read it over. His brows shot up. He lowered the letter and looked at both his brother and Director Vastara. ¡°How sure is he that this landmass actually exists?¡± ¡°Not very sure,¡± Director Vastara replied. ¡°Grandfather is unable to travel and investigate the rumors at this time, as it¡¯s the middle of the school year at the university. Even after the semester lets out, his schedule is packed with conferences and his research. Most of his associates who would be interested are also in academia or are too old to take the risk.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so risky about just taking a ship into the Smiya Sea to take a look? The sea isn¡¯t turbulent this time of year, and Solyek is a coastal city closer to the site where the island was.¡± Ash said. Henry shook his head. ¡°Aside from using time and money to survey the area, which they¡¯d likely have to provide themselves, if they do find a landmass, they¡¯d have to explore it. We don¡¯t know what to expect on an island, or even if it''s an actual island. For all we know, most of it is still under water and would require someone who-¡± ¡°Who is adept at taking a risk and can survey both on land and in the water,¡± Ash cut off his brother as his arms crossed and he nodded, as if weighed by responsibility. ¡°I understand. We will go.¡± ¡°We?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Director Vastara asked. ¡°Second Young Master, the landmass isn¡¯t a sure thing and we don¡¯t know the situation of the waters surrounding the area. They¡¯re historically turbulent, making diving impossible. My grandfather is obsessed with all things Lunapsar, but isn¡¯t capable of surveying in person, which is why he asked the First Young Master for assistance, but he is not obligated to.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Ash turned to him. ¡°If the rumors are true, there might be something on or around that island that could be a significant find.¡± Henry rubbed his forehead. ¡°Ash, while the Smiya Sea is not small, hundreds of ships, if not thousands, are in it at any given time. Ships constantly pass where Samelu used to be. After fifty years, they would¡¯ve mentioned any sort of uncharted landmass in that area.¡± ¡°If someone didn¡¯t see something even remotely suspicious, why would there be a rumor?¡± Ash countered. ¡°It¡¯s always possible that there was a trick of the light against the water. Perhaps a sailor saw an illusion caused by a reflection in the horizon,¡± Director Vastara said. Henry nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a logical answer and it does happen all the time. Sometimes, sailors see things in the distance that aren¡¯t what they think. Remember how after a storm, a ship had lost much of its food supply, so they went fishing in what they thought was a school of prism sea carp, but it was actually just mermaids?¡± Director Vastara nodded. ¡°It was all over the papers in Solyek. That was such a disaster. They were rescued and brought to the nearest shore, but had to pay the mermaids for the injuries incurred during mistaken identity.¡± Ash pursed his lips. ¡°All right, let me do some research. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something else other than a trick of the light against the water.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Henry asked, crossing his arms. Ash stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe a storm washed it up!¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°Good gods, he was right.¡± The amount of dismay in Director Vastara¡¯s voice didn¡¯t deflate Ash¡¯s excitement. ¡°You¡¯d be shocked about how often that happens...,¡± Henry replied in a low voice as Ash spread out the map in front of him and Director Vastara, his face filled with triumph compared to Director Vastara¡¯s disbelief and Henry¡¯s resigned acceptance. ¡°That storm that ended with that incident with the mermaids reminded me that there was a series of large tropical storms going across the northern half of the Smiya Sea at the end of their last monsoon season,¡± Ash told them. ¡°This was out of the ordinary. We¡¯re talking about five consecutive storms. That never happens.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Henry replied. ¡°A few of our ships had to anchor in Xiu to wait out the delays caused by the storms while ships going through the isthmus had to wait on this side for almost a month.¡± ¡°Right, right!¡± Ash moved his hands over the map, following the route through the Isthmus of Iveria and into the Smiya Sea. Just above the center and widest part of the sea, he stopped. ¡°This is where Samelu was located...right on the path of each of those five tropical storms.¡± Director Vastara lifted her head and squinted at Ash. ¡°Are you saying that those storms revealed a landmass?¡± Ash¡¯s confidence didn¡¯t wane. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Director Vastara shook her head and almost took a step back from the map. ¡°Storms can destroy sand banks and perhaps even small islands, but how is it going to create one?¡± Henry leaned over the table and placed his hands on the edge to brace himself as he studied the map Ash had borrowed from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Storms don¡¯t just move air and rain above the water. The water itself becomes more turbulent. The deeper you are, the less you can feel a storm, but the closer to the surface, the more a storm can be felt. Dr. Fabus Dei was a guest at a Merhi conference and discussed how storms affect open waters. He presented some information gathered by the Dragon Coast College¡¯s Aquatic Research Department,¡± Henry said, distracted. ¡°One moment, how did a merman give a talk at a conference?¡± Director Vastara asked with some annoyance. ¡°Palanquin with a large tank and then a pool below the stage,¡± Henry replied, glancing up. ¡°Any living and eating requirements were noted and accommodated. It¡¯s quite simple. Our family even developed a kelp tea, which he loved and brought back to the college.¡± Director Vastara frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve been asking him to guest lecture for years and he¡¯s refused on the grounds that it¡¯s difficult....¡± The corner of her lip curled up with some bitterness. ¡°Merhi certainly has its abilities.¡± Henry smirked. ¡°What is a merchant who can¡¯t sell a guest speaker position?¡± He looked back at the map and tapped the area where Samelu once was. ¡°Waves can reach heights as tall as a ship¡¯s mast and become strong enough to topple said ship. If it can move what¡¯s on top of it....¡± ¡°...Then it can move what¡¯s below it.¡± Ash beamed. ¡°I knew my brother would understand!¡± ¡°Samelu was an island, which is essentially just a mountain that has its base under water and its peak sticking out of the water,¡± Henry said. Ash nodded his head energetically. ¡°Yes, religious ceremonies were held at the peak. The Great Luna Temple essentially crowned the highest peak with the Lunar Spire marking the top.¡± ¡°Of course, when it turned out the mountain was a volcano and it erupted, a good portion of it was blown off, including the Lunar Spire, with waves sending chunks of it into the ocean.¡± Henry was realistic. ¡°However, the entire mountain didn¡¯t sink to the bottom. There was no bottom to sink to; it just shrunk to be well below sea level. It¡¯s possible that the strength of all those storms pushed some debris just below the surface up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the volcano continued to spew earth up, rebuilding part of what was blown off,¡± Ash said. ¡°Momma said that the area was avoided for several decades because of the turbulent water. It made rescue efforts during the Fall of Samelu very difficult.¡± ¡°I remember Auntie said even rescuers were lost.¡± Henry¡¯s voice was tight. He shook his head. ¡°Shipping routes don¡¯t get too close even now.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ash perked up. ¡°That must be why they are just rumors and there is no real confirmation yet. The landmass must¡¯ve been sighted from afar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also likely another reason why most of Professor Vastara and his colleagues are hesitant to go. It¡¯s not going to be a comfortable ride for the elderly even if they find nothing.¡± Director Vastara grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not sure my grandfather would call himself elderly....¡± She looked at the two brothers. ¡°What do you think? If it¡¯s possible, would you go to investigate?¡± Ash opened his mouth, but Henry¡¯s hand was faster. It flew up and slapped over his brother¡¯s mouth. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nnn?¡± Ash¡¯s horrified eyes looked at Henry as his voice was muffled. He reached up and tugged Henry¡¯s hand off. ¡°What do you mean no?¡± Henry looked over at him with his lips in a line. ¡°First of all, you just got home. It¡¯s a little too soon to rush out for what could be weeks to investigate nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a ship close to the site to see for ourselves....¡± Ash replied. Henry shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have any slips. I haven¡¯t ordered the materials yet.¡± ¡°I have a few that will last me for a few days,¡± Ash told him, urging. ¡°And even if you order the materials now, it will still take some time for them to arrive.¡± ¡°We have a tea shop to run.¡± ¡°Auntie Margeaux is here. She¡¯s been working with us and helping with opening and running shops since before Effie was born.¡± ¡°What about Auntie and Effie?¡± ¡°You said they would take two weeks or so to come back.¡± The two brothers stared at each other. Henry narrowed his eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Ash cried out. ¡°What about Professor Vastara?¡± ¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s fine,¡± Director Vastara said with a helpless smile. ¡°My grandfather is always asking the Young Master to run errands for him, no matter how many times the Young Master has refused.¡± She let out an embarrassed chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not very fitting of someone in his position, if I¡¯m being honest.¡± Ash opened his mouth, but Henry began to roll up the map. ¡°Ash, we don¡¯t have time for this. We should be preparing for the inn. We¡¯re building them in stages, but we still need to finalize which two locations will be prepared for phase three.¡± Henry gave him a firm, knowing look. ¡°You were supposed to look over the reports to narrow down the locations. Auntie is depending on you.¡± Ash¡¯s confidence and excitement seemed to vanish. He slumped forward and hung his head. His mother was counting on him and he¡¯d already gone off for a guild assignment because he thought he had time. Now that he was back, it was only right that he continued with the work he was given. ¡°I know.¡± He sounded defeated, but Henry was relieved. He gently bonked the top of Ash¡¯s head with the rolled-up map. ¡°It¡¯s only a rumor right now, anyway. Even then it¡¯s just a landmass with no other information. For all we know, they saw a cluster of deadheads floating and mistook it for land,¡± Henry said, his voice consoling. ¡°If it were something significant, I¡¯m sure there would be more news.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k If Ash wasn¡¯t working at the tea shop, he was rebuilding his supply of slips or experimenting with magic. Making the slips was an arduous process and despite his attempts to avoid it, Henry found himself assisting by moving the large mulberry paper sheets into a press that cut out the cards, then collecting the cards for Ash to hand deboss. From afar, others would only see the various magical characters and symbols that glowed on the slips once Ash activated it with his magic. Inactivated, they appeared as blank paper cards, but if someone touched them, they would feel the slight grooves made by the debossing. The debossing was of a pattern Ash developed when he was young, which interwove the most used magical symbols. Ash didn¡¯t blindly flood it with magic either. He controlled the flow of magic through the grooves, activating different symbols and in different orders to have one slip be able to do a myriad of things. He could do this because he memorized the pattern and could control where his magic energy went first. And how did Ash figure this out? By listening to his mother teach Henry different forms with weapons, from footwork to body position; how different combinations worked for different needs. The first time the prototype worked, Henry had felt his heart swell with pride. Of course, at the time, Henry didn¡¯t foresee himself doing manual labor so his brother could make enough slips to send an army to its knees. ¡°You know, I really like the size of the slips, but if I want to include more complex symbols and characters, I¡¯ll have no choice but to make it bigger.¡± Ash let out a resigned sigh. Henry stared at the pile of mulberry paper as thick as hand was tall. Why did it feel as if the pile hadn¡¯t gotten any smaller despite having been cutting for an hour? ¡°Then make it bigger.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s bigger, it¡¯s less convenient to carry. And how convenient do you think it is to hurl an unraveled scroll at someone?¡± Ash looked at his desk, where several sheets of paper were so long, they had hung over the edge of his desk. Henry lifted the press, removed the excess paper, and then swept the cutouts into a bin on the side. ¡°Why does it have to be unrolled? Just bludgeon the enemy with a rolled scroll.¡± Ash scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s so stu....¡± He trailed off into silence. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Huh....¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like that ¡®huh¡¯....¡± Henry muttered in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said do you need all of the paper cut?¡± Henry pulled the cutting press down and then motioned to the nearly filled basket of cut outs and the stacks of cards ready to be debossed on another table. Ash shook his head. ¡°No, no, just do ten more. Leave the rest as I want to try something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always terrifying when you ¡®try¡¯ something....¡± Henry lifted the press. A ringing sound filled the workroom and they turned their heads to the domed crystal just above the door to the room. The blue crystal was blinking with light. ¡°Someone¡¯s at the door,¡± Henry said. ¡°Shall I get it?¡± ¡°I can get it. I ordered some grease for the presses. They were sold out, so I told Hana to send someone to drop it off as soon as some came in.¡± Henry frowned. ¡°Is that why you haven¡¯t been using the debossing press?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the most expensive machine. I¡¯m not made of money.¡± Ash walked across the room and opened the door. Henry let out a tired sigh, but removed his apron to follow his brother downstairs. The crystal above the main entrance was blinking and it wouldn¡¯t stop until either the door was opened or the magic seal around the entrance detected that who had arrived had left. ¡°Drae?¡± Ash raised a brow as he opened the door to reveal another man in neat leather and durable cotton clothes. He wore a black leather tabard with the off-white embroidery of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild logo over his left breast. His dark hair was short and neat and he had a leather folio under one arm. ¡°Good evening. Did you want to come in?¡± Drae was about the same height as Ash and shook his head. ¡°No, I just got off of work and need to get home. My sister¡¯s bringing her new baby to visit, so we¡¯re having a big dinner.¡± Ash squinted. ¡°Natashya?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The one who ran off with a baron¡¯s son right before his wedding?¡± Drae lifted his hand. ¡°All right, to be fair to them, it was an arranged marriage his stepmother was forcing him into with his stepsister, whom he didn¡¯t want to marry.¡± Several steps away, at the bottom of the stairs, Henry scrunched his face at the backstory. Drae¡¯s family was local and lived in the North Village. ¡®Village¡¯ was more a name that carried over from older times; it was a sprawling city on the mainland that was an extension of Carthage Harbor where most non-merchants lived. Drae¡¯s maternal family had sent him to the same Lunapsar culture school Effie currently went to on the island, which was how Drae and Ash met. Both were the younger brothers, and technically middle children, so they were quick friends. This meant that Henry also knew of Drae¡¯s family and his notorious older sister who once led a street gang, then started her own bodyguard service. It seemed that she¡¯d straightened out, until one day, Drae had sought shelter at their house to get away from his family¡¯s arguing because Natashya came home and brought along the runaway son of a baron from Enga, a principality in the south. The bonus: they had secretly married. Ash seemed just as uncertain as Henry and Drae. ¡°Your family is so dramatic.¡± Drae rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not here about my family. We got some new posts that were sent to all the guilds recently. Reports came in about a landmass a few days off the coast of Dareisol, in the Smiya Sea.¡± Henry¡¯s heart shot to his throat. Ash, to his credit, didn¡¯t show any strong reaction. ¡°All right. A new island? Are they asking the guild for an expedition team to map it?¡± Ash asked. Drae let out a heavy breath. ¡°Kind of. They suspect that the landmass was revealed after recent tropical storms, and that it may have remnants of Samelu.¡± This time, Ash seemed to allow himself a reaction. ¡°That¡¯s a bold claim.¡± Behind him, Henry crossed his arms and leaned against the wall in thought. ¡°Bold enough that various powers are sending out parties to investigate and see if there is anything of value. I thought you might be interested to know.¡± Ash sighed. ¡°I wish I could, but Henry¡¯s not letting me go and is making me work.¡± The corners of Drae¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Oh no, steady employment. How terrible.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Drae, if you hear anything found on the site, let us know,¡± Henry said, finally deciding to step forward. Drae nodded. ¡°Sure thing, Henry. Pottery or sculptures again?¡± Henry gave him a slight shrug. ¡°Anything of interest.¡± Drae nodded once more. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if any reports come in.¡± ¡°Thanks, Drae.¡± The two brothers saw him off and as Drae reached the main street, Ash glanced at his brother. ¡°Did you see that? I¡¯m not just leaving at the mere mention of it.¡± ¡°Your willpower is amazing.¡± He caught Ash rolling his eyes before preparing to close the door. ¡°Ash!¡± Ash seemed to perk up and pull the door open further to stick his head out. A young woman wearing a maroon and cream striped smock quickened her pace. Her straight, black hair was cut in a neat bob to her chin and big, bright black eyes lit up as she saw Ash. ¡°Hana!¡± ¡°I got it! It just came in with the last delivery!¡± Hana lifted up a box half the size of her head that she cradled in her arms. ¡°You said it was urgent, so I rushed over.¡± Ash let out a small yell of excitement as he jumped out to meet her. Henry leaned against the doorframe and watched his brother chatter with the daughter of the Metalworks Guild Leader. Who knew how long they would¡¯ve kept talking if Hana¡¯s older brother hadn¡¯t appeared to take her home. As she was dragged away by one of the best swordsmiths in Carthage Harbor, her cheeks were flushed and she couldn¡¯t seem to take her eyes off of Ash, who happily waved and thanked her again. Neither seemed to notice her brother¡¯s withering glare at Ash. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this,¡± Ash said as he returned. ¡°Let¡¯s grease the debosser and get started!¡± The door closed and Henry couldn¡¯t help but give Ash a curious look. ¡°You¡¯re really not interested in Samelu?¡± Ash let out a sigh as he tilted his head back. He turned to look at his brother and lifted the box that had been delivered. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m being a good Ash and going to make slips. I¡¯m not going to recklessly run off.¡± This was going too smoothly. Henry narrowed his eyes. He wanted to believe his brother...but at the same time, he knew his brother. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that reckless.¡± Ash turned and stomped up the stairs. Henry watched his figure disappear into the upper hall. He pursed his lips. ¡°All right...¡± he muttered to himself before following. ¡°Prove it.¡± SS&S: Chapter 6 - They Better Be Ash looked over his shoulder, scanning the shores they¡¯d left behind. Though they¡¯d sailed out of Carthage Harbor half an hour ago, and the towering sentry lighthouses at the mouth of the harbor were fading into the horizon, he remained on edge. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but be wary. He rubbed his arms, unable to quell the bumps that rose, as if warning him of danger. Perhaps it was the guilt of having run off again, without much warning, just days after he returned. All he¡¯d left for Henry was another brief note telling him he¡¯d gone, but had finished all his work and made slips, so he was well prepared. He even included a few blood-activated slips for Henry¡¯s use as compensation. Ash didn¡¯t go to sleep the night before. After Henry left his workroom, Ash cleaned up and put away his materials. Then he diligently packed his usual supplies in his preservation bag, strapped it across his back, and sneaked out of his bedroom window. His room faced the interior courtyard whereas Henry¡¯s faced the street, so Henry wouldn¡¯t see him leave. All he had to do was use a temporary levitation slip to get him over their house, into an alley, and on to the next street over. The difficult part was while there were always a few ships docking, embarkation and disembarkation for passengers were at set hours. It was too early for him to board when he left. In addition, the ticket offices were all closed until an hour before dawn. He waited at the entrance of one of the ticket offices until it opened. As when he left several months earlier for his part time job, he didn¡¯t dare to take a family-owned ship, lest they report him to his brother before he could get far enough away. He took the first ship going to Solyek, the imperial capital of Dareisol on the coast of the Smiya Sea. It was about a week-long journey at that time of the year in part to the good weather, though traffic going through the isthmus could add a day or two. From Solyek, it was an easy matter to hire a ship to take him a few days out to the Samelu Shallows, the now sea-covered area where the island used to be. When he was younger, his family had sailed past, but still at a distance. He couldn¡¯t remember seeing anything out of the ordinary then, though his mother had tried to explain how the island was shaped and how large it was. Ash stood on the stern, half expecting to see another ship racing after them with his brother standing at the bow, his blue eyes locked into him, threatening a beating. A caw sounded behind him and he brushed it off. Though he sneaked out in the dark, the raven that usually followed him, Cole, had seen him. He didn¡¯t make himself known until Ash boarded the ship, prompting Ash to tell him he could come, as long as he didn¡¯t tell his brother. The family¡¯s ravens, who had been raised by Effie and their mother, would follow family members when they left the island. In case something happened, the ravens were to either fly back or send word through other ravens to inform the family. Aside from that, they didn¡¯t interfere too much. The caw sounded again and Ash frowned a bit. Though he was not a beast master who could understand what animals said, he could hear the tone of disapproval in the raven¡¯s voice. ¡°I left him a note.¡± ¡°Caw!¡± ¡°And some slips. I even finished compiling the reports on prospective inn locations. I included graphs and a roll out plan,¡± Ash replied, puffing out his chest a bit. He may have been impulsive when it came to adventuring, but one couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t prepare. He wasn¡¯t being reckless. Momma always told them that fortune favored the prepared, after all. ¡°Caw!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long! Even if Momma and Effie get back before I do, it won¡¯t be long. I¡¯m just going to take a quick look and come back.¡± ¡°Caw!¡± ¡°Caw!¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll do more than just sail by. I¡¯m not going all that way just to sail by and not look around...wait, did another follow?¡± Ash furrowed his brows and looked over his shoulder. Cole was perched on one of the ropes, unbothered by the motion of the ship or the wind in his feathers. Next to him was a similar sized raven. The blood drained from Ash¡¯s face as his stomach sank. Most birds of the same species generally looked identical, but there were slight differences that could be noticed with familiarity. Cole had an oily purple sheen when the light hit his feathers. This other raven had a more indigo sheen. And Ash knew who this indigo-sheened raven followed. His eyes crinkled up as he held his breath and turned around. Dark red hair was blowing in the wind as blue eyes were narrowed and thick arms were crossed in the most disapproving, if not mildly threatening, manner across a broad chest. Ash took one step back. ¡°Brother....¡± ¡°You little shit.¡± Henry uncrossed his arms and began to come forward. Ash took a step back, not noticing the railing behind him. He held up his hands. ¡°Brother, I can explain-¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for a good cause! I¡¯ll also report back to the Professor for you!¡± Ash leaned back against the railing, cornered. Henry ignored his pleas. ¡°To think, you¡¯d so blatantly lie to me now.¡± Suddenly, Henry disappeared from Ash¡¯s vision and was replaced with blue skies and fluffy white clouds. Ash¡¯s eyes widened as his arms flew out to steady himself as he began falling backwards, over the side of the ship. A hand grabbed his wrist and pulled him forward, sending him stumbling back on deck. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Pay attention!¡± Henry chided him and Ash grimaced as his brother nearly tossed him to the side. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ash asked as he managed to steady himself. Henry raised a brow. ¡°What am I doing here? What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡± Ash shrank back with each word. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have work?¡± ¡°I finished the prospective inn reports Momma asked me to do,¡± Ash said. Henry¡¯s eyes bore into his. Obviously, his answer was not satisfactory. ¡°I...I also brought plenty of slips with me.¡± Henry jerked forward and Ash raised his arms. ¡°What exactly are you planning to do when you get to the Samelu Shallows? You know it¡¯ll limit your abilities.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll limit any Lunapsar abilities and we¡¯re not sure if my magic is because of that,¡± Ash said, daring to counter. Henry¡¯s intense glare didn¡¯t lessen. ¡°What if it weakens you? Auntie told you the reason it¡¯s dangerous for those with Lunapsar blood,¡± Henry told him. Though he was glaring, Ash could hear the concern in his voice and couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved. Ash took a deep breath and lowered his eyes. ¡°The land mass shouldn¡¯t be big and it sounded as if people have been able to get reasonably close to it. That means the energy over it has lessened.¡± Henry gave him a tired look. ¡°Ash, we don¡¯t know if it has lessened.¡± ¡°Then we should check.¡± Ash lifted his head up and met Henry¡¯s eyes with pleading ones. ¡°For fifty years, no one has been able to get close because the energy in the water makes it turbulent. Sailing close, never mind diving in the site, was impossible. We all know there are relics in those waters that no one can get close to, and if we can get to them now....¡± Henry took a deep breath. ¡°Then you want to collect the relics for preservation.¡± Ash lowered his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want Lunapsar relics to be sold and sent to all corners of the world just to sit on some wealthy person¡¯s mantle.¡± Henry opened his mouth, but paused. ¡°Isn¡¯t my collection of Lunapsar vases also on the mantle of our library at home? Are we not also wealthy persons?¡± Ash clicked his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t count! You¡¯re practically Lunapsar. Also, you started collecting for me and Momma.¡± To further remind his brother, he tugged at his silver hair. Henry shook his head. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. In fact, it bothers me a bit. Day-to-day items, like vases, bowls, even jewelry, I¡¯m not too concerned with, but the religious and royal relics also went down with the island. Those are sacred to the remaining Lunapsar in Iveria.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have them brought to the abbey.¡± The West Wind Abbey was on a mountain range. Its patron goddess was Suryana, the goddess of the eternal sun, and was said to be the oldest continuously used religious site for her. At the base of the mountain range was a valley that was property of the abbey where orphans and refugees the abbey had taken in tended to settle. In the past, due to the valley¡¯s humble reputation, many chose to leave once they could, but after the Fall of Samelu, it became the hub of Lunapsar culture on the mainland. The bulk of those who managed to flee Samelu settled in the valley. Iverians couldn¡¯t understand why; there was nothing particularly outstanding in the valley, not to mention it was difficult to get to and defend. Only the abbey overlooking it could be noted as important. But according to his mother, it was natural that the Lunapsar who fled settled near the abbey. ¡°Suryana and Lunaya, the goddess of the moon, are twins, born of the nothingness of the cosmos,¡± his mother had told them. ¡°Suryana is the eldest and Lunaya is her little sister. When the little sister is in trouble, to whom does she go?¡± The goddess of the eternal sun. The sisters of the abbey welcomed the Lunapsar with open arms and in return, the Lunapsar cultivated the valley and the surrounding mountains to provide for and protect the abbey. It was common for daughters of the local Lunapsar to study at the abbey, which had an elite all girls private school. This was where his mother had her formal education. ¡°We needn¡¯t act in a hurry,¡± Henry said. ¡°It¡¯s possible the abbey may have sent their own representatives. After all, the goddesses are tied together.¡± Relics for Lunaya were also sacred relics to Suryana. Ash drew his head back. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but that was a very real possibility that he overlooked in his excitement. The sisters of the abbey abided by living modest, strict lives of service, but they were also wealthy. Very wealthy. At first, it was from the dowries of wealthy daughters who joined the convent to avoid arranged marriages. Later, those they took in who had become successful didn¡¯t hesitate to repay the abbey, like the Mt. Asae Merchant Guild. That¡¯s how the abbey was able to buy so much surrounding property and protect it. Coupled with the West Wind Valley¡¯s prosperity, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone was already on their way to investigate the site. ¡°Perhaps...I should¡¯ve inquired further.¡± ¡°You think?¡± Ash slumped back. He looked at Henry, resigned. ¡°Then, are you going to make me go back?¡± At this, his brother unexpectedly relaxed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then at the next-wait.¡± Ash stood up straight and eyed his brother as if he¡¯d heard wrong. ¡°Did you say no?¡± ¡°I said no,¡± Henry replied. ¡°In truth, I¡¯m also a bit curious as to what¡¯s there.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes widened, but still didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I grew up with Auntie telling me stories of the island she¡¯d heard from her mother. I¡¯m also aware of what could be buried beneath the waters there,¡± Henry said. His brows knit a bit. ¡°The thought that it would be looted instead of returned to the surviving people...it makes me uncomfortable.¡± Ash¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Brother....¡± ¡°I¡¯m also worried that if we do stop to turn around, you¡¯ll change your mind and sneak off again before I can stop you.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes sharped again. ¡°I might as well go with you to make sure you don¡¯t endanger yourself.¡± Ash pretended he didn¡¯t hear that part as he trembled with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± He reached to hug Henry, only to be shoved to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. When we get back, I¡¯m going to work you to the bone.¡± Ash let out a weak laugh and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± His brother sighed and ran his hand down his face. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make plans. Are you sure you brought enough slips?¡± ¡°Enough to last a few months.¡± He raised his hand and touched the strap of his preservation bag. He looked at his brother, who was in his day-to-day clothes. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the room.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you get a room? The ticket office said that there were only hammocks available below,¡± Ash frowned. ¡°I traded a spot on one of our ships with a couple before boarding,¡± Henry replied as he turned around. Ash furrowed his brows. To avoid being seen by anyone on the docks, he¡¯d immediately gone below deck to hide, daring only to come up when they passed the light houses. He let out a heavy breath. ¡°Did you tell Aunt Margeaux?¡± ¡°I left her instructions,¡± Henry replied. ¡°And I sent a message to Auntie.¡± Ash almost choked. He froze in place as he eyed his brother¡¯s back. ¡°You send a message to Momma? What did you tell her?¡± Henry shot him a sneer. ¡°What else could I tell her? Her idiot son ran away again and I followed to make sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Ash could deal with that, but there was one thing he was concerned about. ¡°Did you tell her where we¡¯re going?¡± Henry gave him a once over, but didn¡¯t say a word. He then turned back and continued to walk away without answering. The goosebumps on Ash¡¯s skin hadn¡¯t gone down. ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k A pair of small hands with a faint, pale bluish tint lowered her binoculars. She squinted as she saw a bird flying towards them and wrinkled her nose. ¡°Momma! I think I see Donut!¡± She shouted over her shoulder, but didn¡¯t look away. The closer the bird flew, the more its features could be made out: a cream-colored underbelly with dark tips on their tail feathers and wings. Their head was dark brown and their deep yellow talons were flush against their underside. A low, smooth voice of a woman somewhat distracted spoke from the bed. ¡°How are you sure it¡¯s Donut?¡± ¡°The circle on his chest - Donut!¡± She shouted out the window of the inn that was built against the mountainside. ¡°Donut, is that you?¡± A shrill screech answered her and her blue eyes went wide. She clapped her hands together. ¡°Momma, it is Donut!¡± She slid off the cushions of the chaise by the window and ran to the a backpack slung on the back of a chair in another room of the suite. She bypassed a massive, furry white creature laying on his side on the wooden floor, snoring. ¡°Commodore, I¡¯m going to take some of your raw beef, okay?¡± At this, the triangular years of the creature twitched and his ice blue eyes shot open. He lifted his head and let out a small growl of refusal. ¡°It¡¯s for a good cause! Donut flew all this way....¡± She rummaged through the backpack and took out a pre-cut, adult finger sized piece of meat. Shen then scurried back to the bedroom, to her spot by the window. The hawk was almost there and the seven-year-old¡¯s eyes glistened with excitement. The hawk let out a screech in greeting before extending his talons and flapping his wings to land on the stone windowsill. ¡°Donut! What are you doing here?¡± She glanced down and didn¡¯t see a message canister on Donut¡¯s leg, meaning the message was verbal. She looked at the hawk and waited. The hawk eyed the meat in her hand. She narrowed her eyes and pulled her hand away. Her voice became stern. ¡°Message before reward.¡± The hawk protested once, but talked. The little half-elf nodded, listening with interest as her lips tugged down into a frown. ¡°He left again?¡± She didn¡¯t listen to the other parts, just that her second brother had run off, so her eldest brother had to go after him. She bristled. ¡°Ooh! He¡¯s always doing this!¡± The hawk screeched to remind her and she handed over the beef strip. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. As Donut swallowed the piece, a tall woman looked up from the bed, where she was sitting back against the headboard, reading papers in front of her. Eyes that swirled with colors over silver rose after the hawk communicated, and full, pink lips turned down. ¡°Momma, can you believe this?¡± Effie huffed as she crossed her arms and sat down. ¡°He just got back and now he left again! At this rate, I¡¯ll forget what he looks like!¡± The woman¡¯s lips curled up with amusement. ¡°Your eldest brother will bring him home after.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Samelu hard to visit because of the dangerous water?¡± Effie crossed the room to the bathroom to wash her hands. ¡°Instructor Hemaya says that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to retrieve things from the ruins under the water.¡± ¡°Hmm...your instructor is correct,¡± the woman replied. She uncrossed her legs and lowered the papers onto her lap. ¡°Certain Lunapsar also dull their strengths in that area. The land may be underwater, but its energy still resonates.¡± Effie finished wiping her hands as she looked at her adoptive mother. ¡°Like we couldn¡¯t talk to animals?¡± ¡°Our ability would be limited, so we¡¯d only be able to understand a few. Only those with strong consciousness,¡± the woman replied. Effie climbed on to the bed and the woman moved aside her papers, allowing for a space for the little girl to cuddle next to her. ¡°Momma, will Second Brother be all right?¡± The woman was quiet for a moment. A hand rose and stroked back Effie¡¯s fluffy white hair with some tinges of silver. ¡°Your eldest brother is with him,¡± she replied. ¡°They will both be all right.¡± Effie closed her eyes as she put her arm around her mother¡¯s stomach. ¡°Momma, I miss them. When can we go home?¡± The woman mulled over the question, glancing at the various papers on her other side. ¡°A few more days, my baby. We need to finalize some contracts with the wood and metal workers, then we¡¯ll go home.¡± Effie looked up. ¡°Do you think Brother and Second Brother will be there when we get back?¡± The woman looked down and gave her a brilliant smile. ¡°They better be.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°We¡¯re not moving.¡± Henry pulled himself up over the wooden beam that held up his upper bunk while Ash pushed aside the modest curtains that covered their tiny porthole. He lowered himself back down with a measured movement before releasing the beam and stretching out his arms. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re not moving?¡± Though the ship was large enough that minor ups and downs weren¡¯t very noticeable, Henry could still feel the slight sway of the ocean beneath them. Ash tugged his shirt over his bare chest and squinted out the window, even removing his glasses. ¡°Brother, the ship isn¡¯t moving.¡± Frowning, the older of the two gently moved his brother to the side to take a look. Their room was well above the water and he could see the waves passing. He could also see several other ships in the distance, and after observing, it was either all the ships were moving at the same pace as they were, or none of them were moving at all. ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± His frown deepened as he moved away from the porthole and turned around. He reached up, patting the side of his upper bunk for his shirt before putting it on while reaching for the door. Ash followed, putting his glasses back down and running his hand through his hair. They walked up the narrow corridor to the stairs that would take them to the top most deck of the ship. As soon as they reached the deck, the cool morning breeze swept past them, blowing Henry¡¯s hair around his face. In his rush, he hadn¡¯t tied his hair up, as he usually did. He stopped near one of the railings and squinted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ash stood beside him and put his hands on the railing. He turned around to look at their surroundings. Henry narrowed his eyes. There were dozens of ships of varying sizes all floating around them, neither coming nor going. In the distance, Solyek¡¯s harbor was awaiting them. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problem. The weather was perfectly fine, and from what Henry could see, there wasn¡¯t any sort of funneling issue that clogged the entrance and exit lanes into the harbor. ¡°There were no warnings last night or this morning, so it can¡¯t be an attack,¡± Henry said. And even if it was, their ship wouldn¡¯t have stayed to be trapped in one. He patted the sides of his pants to find a hair tie in his pocket. ¡°Why are we still anchored here?¡± Ash squinted and scratched the back of his head as he yawned. ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to dock by morning?¡± Henry finished tying back his hair and frowned. They had no severe delays going through the isthmus; thus, they were scheduled to dock in Solyek by sunrise. That had been an hour or so ago. Henry had woken up to exercise in their room, but hadn¡¯t noticed they¡¯d stopped. The ships¡¯ sails were still mostly furled, appearing as if they''d been anchored for some time. By now, they should¡¯ve been docking, or at the very least, well inside the harbor, waiting for a position to dock at. ¡°We were supposed to be docked by morning,¡± Henry replied. He stepped back from the side of the ship. ¡°I¡¯m going to speak to the captain.¡± Ash gave him a nod as Henry turned and headed towards the cabin. As he approached, he saw several other passengers crowded at the entrance of the cabin. From the frowning faces and barely controlled demands to know why they¡¯d stop; it was clear that everyone was upset. As he reached them, he heard someone speaking to one of the officers on board. ¡°Do we at least know how long it will be until we can dock?¡± a frowning middle-aged man asked. The officer appeared to be about his age and wearing a uniform. ¡°We were not told an exact time, but as soon as we receive the signal that the harbor is open, we will proceed.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®the signal that the harbor is open¡¯? Did Solyek close its harbor?¡± an older woman¡¯s voice was even more irritated. The officer opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. A helpless look was in his eyes. ¡°Why is the harbor closed?¡± another person asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Is there some sort of emergency?¡± At the mention of an emergency, which could range from a shipping accident to war, the tension around the group seemed to increase tenfold. ¡°No, no!¡± Quelling the immediate panic became the officer¡¯s priority at once. ¡°It¡¯s nothing dangerous. We were told there is a visiting dignitary and their safety is paramount, so while their ship is docking and the area is secured, normal shipping traffic is to wait!¡± ¡°A political visitor?¡± The crowd continued to ask questions, but for Henry that was a sufficient answer. In addition, he didn¡¯t think the ships anchored outside the harbor were given any deeper explanation than that. He turned around and walked back to where Ash was. His brother had moved to the bow of the ship, one hand, holding his glasses as he squinted in the distance. His lips were in a tight line and he seemed concentrated. ¡°We were told the harbor is closed until it is properly secured for a visiting dignitary,¡± Henry told him. Though it was understandable, it was still annoying. The city was the capital of Dareisol; it should¡¯ve had precautions in place to secure the area for a visiting dignitary that were put into effect well before the dignitary could even see their shores. ¡°They don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to dock, but if it¡¯s just for security, at worst, we won¡¯t move until this afternoon.¡± The more he thought about it, the more impatient he became. Once the ship docked, they had to disembark. Since the original plan was to arrive in the morning, he had planned to spend the day arranging to charter a smaller private vessel to take them to the Samelu Shallows. Now, they¡¯d have to find a place to stay for the night. It wasn¡¯t just them, either. Every other passenger on their ship, and the ships in the same situation as them, who were only supposed to transfer through Solyek would also need to find a room. All the inns, boarding houses, and rooms for rent within an hour¡¯s walk from the docks would be full. Henry rubbed his forehead. It was a headache just thinking about it. ¡°Maybe we should arrange for an inn to be built here....¡± he muttered under his breath. He stopped a few paces away from Ash and frowned. Normally, Ash would¡¯ve been quick to answer, but his brother seemed preoccupied. A tense expression was on his face, causing Henry to narrow his eyes. ¡°Ash?¡± He called out, but Ash didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Ash!¡± His brother snapped his head up and he turned around. Henry could see a faint glow of symbols around the frames of Ash¡¯s glasses before Ash lowered the hand that was holding them. ¡°Brother....¡± ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± he asked. Ash hesitated, but nodded his head. ¡°Yes....¡± He glanced towards the shoreline in the distance and Henry followed his gaze. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fleet of ships in the harbor,¡± Ash told him. ¡°They¡¯re from Ashtar.¡± A flash of heat swept over Henry, tensing his muscles, and making him clench his jaw for just a moment. He could see Ash watching him carefully as he willed himself to relax. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re sure?¡± Ash nodded once. ¡°The violet flag with the gold and white seal of Ashtar.¡± In the far southeast of East Iveria, several mountain ranges enclosed various swaths of fertile land before bordering it with a mountainous desert. This was the territory of the Ashtar Empire. Though it called itself that, it was far smaller than Dareisol, which took up nearly half the continent, but its location was rich in natural resources and, except for the northeast, easy to defend. It was wealthy, trading in various minerals and local spices, and rarely interacted with foreign powers unless it was necessary. As a result, despite its strong trade, it was a very insular country. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, they aren¡¯t facing any problems right now,¡± Henry said as he turned towards the shoreline. ¡°At least, nothing that would require them to reach out to another country.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know they were friendly with any country,¡± Ash replied as he stepped down from the bow. There were very few foreign merchants in Ashtar and most of the empire¡¯s aristocracy dominated trade. The few foreign merchants there had been invited by nobles, who would assist in establishing a location, as they owned most properties. Building a new location also required dealing with nobles, as they would not want their businesses negatively affected by newcomers. Henry had looked into this with his Aunt when considering new places to open up a tea shop. As far as they were concerned, Ashtar was more trouble than it was worth, though they had the means to do so. ¡°Now I¡¯m curious as to why they¡¯re here,¡± Henry told him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as we can get to shore.¡± Ash jumped from the step and landed beside him. ¡°You know that all the inns and rooms near the docks will be full by the time we disembark, right?¡± Henry let out a low growl. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are ships ahead of us, so yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep outside.¡± Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll find a place.¡± Ash furrowed his brows and looked down, thinking. ¡°We should have a trade ship that may still be here when we disembark. If the ships at the harbor were also told to stay in place due to security concerns, then their loading and unloading would also be delayed.¡± Henry¡¯s answer was a small, disapproving grunt. He¡¯d rather their Snake, Scarab, and Sons ships weren¡¯t delayed, but at the same time if their ship was still there, then they could easily arrange for a place to sleep on the ship directly with the ship¡¯s crew, saving them time and energy. ¡°We¡¯ll look around when we dock,¡± Henry said, patting his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring out our breakfast.¡± Ash hummed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll set up a chess board and tea. Maybe someone will want to play and relax while we wait.¡± ¡°That''s all we can do for now. Lets just hope we¡¯ll start moving before it gets dark.¡± Perhaps they still had a little luck with them. Ships were given the signal to return after lunch, but as they still had to enter the harbor in order so as not to overwhelm the shipping lanes in and out of the harbor, their own ship didn¡¯t move for an additional two hours. By the time they reached the rows and rows of piers meant for passengers, the sun was just starting to set. The two brothers had their bags slung around their bodies as they stood on the main deck, by the bow of the ship as they cruised past other ships. Along the piers and docks passed, Solyek soldiers were in pairs doing their rounds. The usual loud hustle and bustle of a port had seemed to become much more somber with the arrival of a dignitary. ¡°Six escort ships.¡± Ash counted as they passed the smaller vessels bearing the violet Ashtar flags. ¡°Is that a lot?¡± Henry counted that many, too, and his blood grew cold with each additional escort ship accounted for. Ashtar had a high mountain range before it tapered off into the sea. The land between the mountains and the shore was narrow and unsuitable for agriculture, but it still meant that Ashtar had a coastline it needed to defend. While its navy was a fraction of Dareisol¡¯s and the Federation of Merchant Cities¡¯, which had a much larger area of concern, Ashtar still kept up-to-date with naval technology. Their ships weren¡¯t inferior, they were just less in number. Seeing a half dozen armed escort ships that required an entire port to be temporarily shut down for security meant that whoever they were escorting was more important than a mere dignitary. Henry inhaled a low breath. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot if they¡¯re escorting a royal.¡± From the corner of his eye, he saw Ash stiffen in place. His brother¡¯s eyes narrowed behind his glasses as the hand that was holding on to the strap across his chest squeezed the strap. ¡°A royal?¡± Ash¡¯s voice was clear and calm. ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± Henry knew that Ash had also figured it out, but didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. Ashtar¡¯s royal family was large, in a sense, as monarchs had multiple spouses for political and financial purposes. There were many side branches of the royal family. The current emperor had seventeen siblings, though only five remained. As there was a preference for male primogeniture, daughters of the nobles and royals were married out for political and financial gain. The monarch¡¯s surviving siblings were also relegated to minor figurehead positions, if any. And while not an official policy, branch imperial family members could not participate in the government, nor could they leave the country. From what Henry read; this wasn¡¯t always the case. As recently as five generations prior, the empire was much more open to the outside world, and absolute primogeniture was the norm, which was the case in Dareisol and many other countries. Of course, Ashtar¡¯s preference for male heirs might¡¯ve saved the life of the six daughters of the current Ashtar Emperor. ¡°That¡¯s the royal barge of the First Prince of Ashtar.¡± Though they were talking several paces away, a few passengers¡¯ voices could be heard clearly where the brothers stood. ¡°I saw the seal on the side of the boat.¡± ¡°You read Ashtari?¡± a curious and impressed person asked. ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re doing trade in the area, you need to know it.¡± The common people of Ashtar did not learn Iverian Common, though it was a required second language for the aristocracy. After all, how could they do business and deal with their neighbors? ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one prince of Ashtar now?¡± another person asked. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about that.¡± The same person who could read Ashtari quickly silenced the person asking the question. In a lower voice, they continued. ¡°People don¡¯t talk about their imperial family.¡± Ashtar¡¯s l¨¨se-majest¨¦ laws weren¡¯t for decoration. ¡°We¡¯re not in Ashtar; what can they do if we talk about it?¡± Another let out a scoff. ¡°We¡¯re not in Ashtar, but we¡¯re certainly surrounded,¡± his companion replied. The large royal barge of the First Prince of Ashtar was in a prominent position in the harbor and there were Ashtari escort soldiers seen when they passed. Henry tried to keep his breathing even as his eyes darkened. ¡°To think that the Emperor allowed his beloved son to leave the country....¡± Ash took a deep breath. ¡°He is an exception to the rule, it seems.¡± If a royal was going to go to another country to represent Ashtar, then it would likely be a sibling of the Emperor, but not his heir apparent. ¡°That aside, I can¡¯t think of any reason for him to be here,¡± Henry said. ¡°...all dead?¡± They heard the small group talking again. Someone¡¯s voice sounded alarmed. ¡°All at once?¡± ¡°Not all at once. It was spread over a few months. There was a sickness that made several princes sick one after another, and there was no cure so they all died.¡± ¡°All of them died? Leaving only one prince to inherit the throne?¡± One woman snorted with distaste. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was just a coincidence.¡± The jeers around the group were shared by Henry and Ash. It was an open secret in Ashtar and much criticized outside. There were once six princes, all still children, when one died after another. If it had been at odd times with deaths staggered at different times and at different points in their lives, perhaps one could believe there was no conspiracy. But when five sons died within a few months of each other, leaving the Emperor¡¯s favorite son alive with no other real contenders to the throne, it was fairly obvious to outsiders what had happened. It was just that in Ashtar, the Emperor¡¯s power was near absolute, and even if everyone suspected foul play, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it as there was still a proper heir. Henry tore his eyes away from the barge in the distance and refocused his attention to the docks. He¡¯d already seen the Snake, Scarb, and Sons trading ship three piers over. It wasn¡¯t a long walk for the two of them, and he¡¯d sent Midnight the raven with a message to the ship to have them expect them by evening. Midnight had returned with a response confirming that they would be waiting and that two rooms, albeit small, were prepared for them. ¡°Sea Serpent Five is waiting for us,¡± Henry said as they reached their dock and the crew began yelling at dock workers as they prepared to secure the ship for disembarkation. Ash nodded, moving his hand over his stomach. ¡°Can we get something to eat first?¡± Henry replied with a positive hum as they waited for the gangway to be ready. Since they had little baggage, the two brothers walked off the ship first, bidding the crew they passed goodbye with gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we were here,¡± Ash said as he looked around. ¡°I can¡¯t remember what¡¯s around here, but I do remember that they have abalone here.¡± He licked his lips. ¡°If you want fresh abalone, we can see if the fish market still has any left.¡± Ash gave him an energetic nod and Henry led him in the opposite direction of Sea Serpent Five, towards the fish market. Local fishermen returned to shore further east of the commercial port area, but their catches were brought to the fish market closer to the commercial port. As the sun was still up, the market was still open and was bustling with last-minute shoppers. Men and women were trying to haggle down prices as it was almost time to close. Much of the selection had already been taken, leaving mostly a few fish or parts of fish, and a small handful of small shellfish left in each stall. The smell of fish and brininess from the ocean filled their noses, but it didn¡¯t detour them. Since each stall had limited quantities left, it took them four stalls to find enough to satisfy them. All that were left were abalone with shells the size of Effie¡¯s small hand. Though more tender, the taste wasn¡¯t as rich. ¡°How do you want them to cook the abalone?¡± Henry asked as he had the old woman behind the last stall remove the meat from the shell. ¡°Can¡¯t you cook them?¡± Ash asked in return. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to cook it, nor all the seasonings.¡± ¡°Then have them prepare it how they do it locally.¡± The other abalone were also handed off to the old woman to have them cooked. ¡°Let¡¯s take it back to eat on the ship,¡± Henry said as he watched the old man behind the old woman prepare a large metal skillet. ¡°And get some rest. We¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to look for a private vessel.¡± The old woman had moved on to close up shop since the sun was setting. She shook her head as she reached past the two. ¡°All the private vessels have been ordered to remain in the harbor,¡± she said. The two brothers looked at her with disbelief and confusion. ¡°All of them?¡± Ash asked. ¡°How is that possible? There are hundreds of boats for hire here.¡± ¡°Some of them have been ordered to remain in the harbor for a week,¡± the old woman told them. ¡°Due to safety concerns with the Ashtari Prince.¡± ¡°Him again....¡± Ash frowned. ¡°How would private vessels pose a safety concern to him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an order, as it will also affect the money they¡¯ll be making,¡± Henry added. ¡°The Ashtari Prince is paying their docking fees for the week and each boat gets two hundred demas per day.¡± Henry made rough calculations in his head and his frown deepened. ¡°I knew Ashtar had money, but not that much money.¡± The old lady moved away and Henry saw his brother look towards him with worry. ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t sit here for a week and wait this out.¡± Henry ground his teeth together as he thought. He narrowed his eyes. He looked towards the woman and offered her a smile. ¡°Madam, is this order just for the ships that enter the harbor?¡± The old woman paused and shrugged. ¡°Private vessels for hire that aren¡¯t scheduled to leave must remain. The notification was posted. Check the signboard at the entrance.¡± The abalone couldn¡¯t have been cooked fast enough. Henry took their bag of food and almost hauled Ash outside to read the notice. Just as the old woman had said, an official order was released to stop private vessels from leaving, and crew for hire to pause for a week¡¯s time under the guise of safety for the Ashtari Prince. However, there was also a notice that vessels large enough to take a small group of a dozen people were being sought. Henry¡¯s eyes widened as Ash took in a sharp breath. ¡°...Samelu Shallows? Why is he going-¡± ¡°If Ashtar¡¯s prince is here, then the rumors of the landmass must be true.¡± A passing trio of fishermen talked as they went by. Henry narrowed his eyes and began following them, trusting that Ash would follow. ¡°My son¡¯s boat was contracted to join the fleet that would follow the Prince to the shallows,¡± one of the fishermen said with a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°He says that the Prince believes that they can now search for ruins since the water below must be calmer.¡± ¡°He came all this way to contract a ship to take him to the shallows? Why didn¡¯t he just go straight there himself with that barge of his?¡± The fishermen who had spoken before him shook his head. ¡°Where else are they going to find the best divers in East Iveria?¡± ¡°Aye, no one dives there. They¡¯ll be tossed around and unable to resurface!¡± The oldest of the men said with conviction. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll check first,¡± the first fishermen replied. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯ll find.¡± ¡°Gold.¡± ¡°Jewelry.¡± ¡°Or those Lunapsar vases with the cloisonne!¡± One of them let out a whistle. ¡°One of those and I¡¯d never have to work a day in my life again.¡± The men laughed. ¡°Why bother when he¡¯s the prince of an empire? I doubt he¡¯s lacking money.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s going to look because of his heritage,¡± the second man replied in a knowing voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him when he came ashore this morning? He¡¯s part Lunapsar. You can tell because his hair is silver.¡± ¡°Then, he must be going to retrieve relics from the shallows for his people.¡± Henry and Ash exchanged glances before quickly turning to leave. Ash moved closer to his brother. ¡°What do we do? If all those people he hired go with him, how will we even get close? And will there be anything left?¡± ¡°Then, change of plans,¡± Henry said as he looked ahead of him. ¡°We leave now.¡± Ash¡¯s rows shot up. ¡°We don¡¯t even have a ship to commission!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to commission another ship. We already have one,¡± Henry said as he quickened his speed. Ash kept up, but remained confused. ¡°We do?¡± ¡°We do.¡± Henry motioned his head towards a ship with green on its sails. Ash¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Are you kidding? We can¡¯t just commandeer it for personal use!¡± ¡°Yes, we can.¡± Ash huffed. ¡°What will Momma say?¡± Henry didn¡¯t miss a beat as he made a hard left on to the docks. His face darkened. ¡°She¡¯d say don¡¯t let that fake take anything else away.¡± SS&S: Chapter 7 - Its Not a Good Look ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy.¡± Ash stared at his brother, though his hands continued to tie a knot and secure a rope. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go to the Samelu Shallows?¡± Henry asked as he walked down the steps from the quarter deck appearing calm. ¡°Not on one of our family¡¯s trading ships!¡± Ash almost cried out. ¡°Momma is going to kill us!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll understand,¡± Henry said with a dismissive wave. Ash continued to stare at him with accusing eyes and he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡± Ash didn¡¯t mind taking advantage of his family¡¯s resources, so long as it didn¡¯t affect the business. His mother even allowed this within reason, but to steer a trade ship off a pre-planned shipping route for personal reasons was, in his mind, a violation worthy of financial and physical punishment. ¡°I won¡¯t get an allowance for months and Momma will make me join the guard for training! I just know it!¡± ¡°Ash, trust me.¡± To Ash¡¯s horror, Henry smiled at him with amusement in his eyes. ¡°Auntie will understand.¡± Ash gritted his teeth and looked away. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t understand the urgency of the situation. How could they compete with an entire fleet of surveyors? Even with his magic, he and Henry were only two people. They could only be in so many places at once. In addition, if the Prince of Ashtar could cause such a disruption in Solyek¡¯s Harbor, it wasn¡¯t out of the question that he¡¯d create some sort of blockade to keep others away from the shallows. That would be the worst case. They¡¯d not only have competition, but be at a massive disadvantage. As much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Henry commandeering the ship and setting sail for the Shallows immediately was their best course of action. He glanced at his older brother with understanding and some awe. However, the fear of being sent off to the South Village to train with the Federation¡¯s escort guard quickly took over his understanding and awe. Plenty of people from merchant families ended up as escort guards out of choice, and of those, most excelled as they had an exceptional understanding of the needs of a merchant¡¯s escort. But Ash was not one of those people. The physical training was a simple matter. The guard paled in comparison to Henry and his mother, but it was so boring and he was forbidden from using magic during training. The last time, he thought he¡¯d go insane and he¡¯d only been training for two weeks. As for his allowance, he still had the private money he earned left over, so he wouldn¡¯t suffer too much. He turned to look at the two ravens that had followed them on this new leg of the journey. ¡°This is your fault.¡± Both Cole and Midnight let out a squawk of disagreement, but Ash turned and went to sit on one of the supply cabinets. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be this listless when we get to the Shallows.¡± Henry grinned as he sat down next to him. ¡°You were excited to go when we were at home.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t commandeer a ship when we were at home,¡± Ash grumbled. ¡°All right, if Auntie sends you to the guards, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Henry tried to pacify him. Ash turned his head and gave his brother an incredulous look. ¡°How is that going to make it better?¡± ¡°You will be with your beloved older brother.¡± ¡°I hate you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡± Henry¡¯s amused grin didn¡¯t falter and Ash groaned and leaned forward, hanging his head. He felt a large hand pat his shoulder. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Auntie and I¡¯ll make up for any losses with my own money. Don¡¯t be so sad. We should be preparing for what¡¯s coming up.¡± His voice had softened and Ash thought he sounded sincere this time. He looked up at his brother and sighed. ¡°Are you at all prepared?¡± ¡°I had initially planned to get close and investigate myself before I let you get too close,¡± Henry told him. ¡°First, I¡¯d have a rowboat take us as close as we can get before you felt any unease. If you did, I¡¯d make you go back and do the rest of the surveying on my own, including checking the water to see if the currents had weakened.¡± ¡°I can give you a diving slip,¡± Ash replied. As confident as he appeared in front of Director Vastara, he had to acknowledge that it was for the best that they first check to see if proximity to the island caused him unease. Samelu had some mineral in its soil that weren''t present on the mainland. Lunapsar historians said it came from the sky and hit the island, mingling with the native soil. Certain Lunapsar were born with gifts from Lunaya, but the mineral dulled those gifts. It was said that this was to ensure that they did not abuse their fellow Lunapsar with their gifts. However, gifts were rare and those families who had often produced gifted individuals eventually became Lunapsar nobility. It wasn¡¯t a guarantee, but it was likely. Ash was born with an immeasurable ability to manipulate energy around him, which was commonly called magic. Neither he nor his mother knew if this was a result of his Lunapsar blood or not because the island was no more and it was too dangerous for ships to get close to where it had been. Coming this time would verify whether his magic was because of his background or not. In truth, he was curious. ¡°You have to promise me to listen to my instruction,¡± Henry said. Ash nodded half-heartedly. ¡°Ash, I¡¯m serious. Your safety is my main concern.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some slips for you before we get too close. From what I read, an individual¡¯s gifts are negated, but if the gift had already been used externally, it can still be used as is,¡± Ash told him. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the maps with the captain and two of the crew will row us out on the rowboat when we¡¯re close enough. We don¡¯t know how shallow the shallows actually are after the storms.¡± Henry looked out over the water. The sun was halfway up the horizon. ¡°How many days more?¡± Ash asked, following his brother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Four, if the winds are on our side.¡± Ash let out a small chuckle and couldn¡¯t help but be smug. ¡°You don¡¯t need the winds when you have me.¡± ¡°Save the slips for when we really need it. Right now, the winds are strong,¡± Henry said. ¡°We should be at least a few hours ahead of the Ashtar barge. Also, that ship isn¡¯t built for speed, but luxury. If he¡¯s smart, he¡¯ll leave it at the dock and take one of the smaller escort ships.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s smart enough to do that?¡± Ash asked. He didn¡¯t know much about the Prince of Ashtar. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Ashtar in general since his family didn¡¯t have any business there that he¡¯d need to prepare for, therefore the country outside his interests. He studied Henry¡¯s pensive face. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There was sincere uncertainty in his brother¡¯s voice. Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°But even if he¡¯s not smart enough, I guarantee the Emperor put retainers around him who are.¡± Ash didn¡¯t say a word as his brother turned around. Henry raised a hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s best to prepare for all possible scenarios you can think of.¡± Ash lowered his head and furrowed his brows, pretending he didn¡¯t hear the coldness in Henry¡¯s voice when the Emperor of Ashtar was mentioned. He took a deep breath and also turned around, returning to his room to prepare for the possible scenarios his brother seemed to assure him they¡¯d meet. ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k When he was a child traveling with his mother, he learned the importance of instinct. During their visits to the West Wind Abbey, the Abbottess had explained that instinct was just the culmination of information your senses and learned experiences combined making a prediction that makes it to one¡¯s consciousness to aid with self-preservation. It was important to listen to one¡¯s instincts. And in this case, Ash¡¯s instinct told him to disguise the ship. He didn¡¯t want his family¡¯s business involved in case there was an incident, which from Henry¡¯s precautions regarding Ashtar¡¯s prince seemed to be likely. ¡°For someone to be traveling with that much security, if we get in the way of whatever his goal is in the Shallows, we can expect retaliation,¡± Henry had warned the entire crew. Despite his warnings, everyone, including him, had faith in the Young Master of the Atractas family. A day before they were scheduled to reach the vicinity of the Shallows, Ash emerged from his cabin. ¡°I¡¯m going to disguise the ship.¡± ¡°Second Young Master, we¡¯re in the middle of the sea. The next port is days away and it will take another several days to repaint the ship and change the sails,¡± the First Mate told him with concern. Henry shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t need a dry dock for this.¡± He turned towards Ash and gave him an affirmative nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ash took a deep breath and walked to the side of the ship. He unfolded a piece of mulberry paper that was as large as his head; at least four times larger than his usual card-sized slips. He pinched it between two fingers and held it up, closing his eyes and began to release his energy into the paper. Spectators would see light blue glowing lines appear before taking the shape of different characters on the paper as it was loaded with Ash¡¯s energy. Unlike his day-to-day slips, these held more energy to last longer, and the characters and symbols were organized differently to get the desired effect. Once the paper had absorbed all the necessary energy, he pressed it against the outer side of the boat. He smoothed it out with his hand and watched as the painted wood seemed to absorb the sheet. He stepped back and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, now for the master sail.¡± It bore the symbol of Snake, Scarab, and Sons, and would identify the ship long before someone noticed the colors of the ship¡¯s body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he heard someone whisper to Henry as he passed and began climbing up the center mast to get to the fabric of the sail. ¡°From what I could recognize on the sheet, it involves light manipulation,¡± Henry said. ¡°Is that right?¡± He shouted the question up the mast. Ash was halfway up to where he needed to be and there were two men beneath appearing nervous and ready to catch him if he fell. ¡°We see colors because of the way our eyes sense light. Grandmaster Nagazi of the Traceras clan, from his final work Illusions,¡± he said, citing the name of the person who discovered it. Ash pulled himself up and began to secure himself with a rope so he could free his hands. ¡°The sheet will manipulate the light that it reflects and absorbs, changing its colors when seen by the human eye.¡± He looked up at the sail as he took out another sheet of paper from his tunic¡¯s inner pocket and unfolded it. ¡°I¡¯ll do the same for the sail.¡± The sheet began to glow at once. For this one, the manipulation would only be on the portions of the sail that were green, effectively making the Snake, Scarab, and Sons symbol disappear. He pressed the sheet into the green portion of the sail and watched at it was almost absorbed into the woven fabric before releasing it. Once it was absorbed, he began to make his way down. Several people below gasped as they watched the company¡¯s seal fade away. When he landed on the deck, two crew members helped steady him. Henry was by the side of the ship, surveying the exterior side with the Captain and First Mate. ¡°From here on out, until we leave this area, wear your civilian clothes,¡± Henry said. ¡°Not your uniforms. Don¡¯t let the Second Young Master¡¯s efforts go to waste by giving away our identity with the uniforms.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The people around Henry dispersed to spread the word just as Ash reached him. Henry glanced over at him. ¡°I was wondering why you were in your cabin for so long.¡± ¡°I needed to arrange the characters correctly and did some tests before applying it,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Did you see any other ships?¡± ¡°There have been a few on the horizon. From their course, the Captain said they were likely merchant or passenger vessels, as they¡¯re following the normal shipping lanes.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, they were going back.¡± Ash cocked his head and looked at his brother. ¡°Back? To shore?¡± ¡°Solyek is the closest major port to the Shallows,¡± Henry said, turning his head in the city¡¯s direction. ¡°They¡¯re going in that direction.¡± Ash crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°That¡¯s disconcerting.¡± ¡°I suspect there is something there sending others away.¡± Ash drew his head back and let out a scoff. ¡°The Shallows aren¡¯t private property. Even if there was something there that washed up during the last storms, claiming them will face a lot of resistance.¡± ¡°Eventually, but right now, all they need are enough ships to defend it,¡± Henry replied in a low voice. The thought made Ash¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Do you think they found something?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have to have found something. They just need to believe that there is something to be found, so they¡¯re staking a claim now,¡± Henry replied. He took a deep breath and released it. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Ash uncrossed his arms and stood up straight. ¡°Brother, I can be of help.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Henry acknowledged him at once. ¡°Just wait for me to tell you when.¡± Though not resigned, Ash nodded his head. Henry had a better grasp of maritime laws and international regulations than he did. His fingers twitched, touching the edges of the deck of slips in his sleeve. Despite his brother¡¯s reassurance, Ash remained on edge, wary of what was to come. At dawn the next day, the knot in his chest finally dropped. After days anticipating various scenarios, they finally had a glimmer at what was to come, and it was absurd. Ash reached the deck of the ship and turned around, looking toward the quarter deck where his brother and the Captain were standing behind the helm wearing grim looks. Without hesitation, Ash rounded the banister and jumped up the stairs to the quarter deck. He could then see the sheet of paper held in the Captain¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ash asked. ¡°I heard the anchor drop.¡± Henry¡¯s jaw was clenched. He motioned for the Captain to hand him the paper. ¡°A messenger bird flew this over from the ship over there.¡± Ash frowned. He narrowed his eyes and first squinted in the direction Henry was pointing. He could make out the faint outline of a ship in the distance, but not its details. It was still early with the horizon in the east just turning orange with the sunrise. Crystal lanterns were affixed around the ship and one was beside the helm. The Captain handed the message they received to Ash. A moment later, the bumps in his skin returned along with the hot, infuriating flush that coursed through his body. His hands dropped, putting the message down with them as he looked at his brother incredulously. ¡°Are they kidding? To whom exactly did they go to for permission to secure this location for him? The Samelu Shallows don¡¯t belong to any country.¡± Ash had to restrain himself from ripping the sheet in front of him in half. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Bring me a pen!¡± Henry shouted as he glared out in the distance. ¡°Brother, we should just keep sailing!¡± Ash said, almost tossing the message to the side. ¡°I will give them one more chance to stand down before we proceed,¡± Henry said. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Then it can be said that we tried to reason with them.¡± Someone rushed up the quarter deck with some paper, a pen, and an ink well. Henry immediately took to writing a reply as Ash asked for the spyglass from the Captain. He looked across the calm sea as the rays of the dawn washed against a ship in the distance. The corner of his eyes twitched as he saw the colors. ¡°Ashtar.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be surprising that such a self-involved royal family has such delusions,¡± he heard Henry mutter as bold characters swept across the top half of a sheet of paper. ¡°Do they think everyone will be scared away by imaginary claims? Do they think everyone is ignorant of Maritime Accords?¡± Ash watched as Henry finished his letter and noticed it was written in both Iverian Common and Ashtari. ¡°Do you think they won¡¯t understand if you reply in Iverian? That¡¯s what they wrote in.¡± Henry tore the portion of the sheet with his reply off and rolled it up. ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to pretend they don¡¯t understand. Bring me the bird!¡± The First Mate was holding a pigeon in his hands and raised it up to reveal it¡¯s little feet with a little metal canister tied to it. Henry inserted his reply into the canister and gave the First Mate a nod. ¡°Young Master, do you think they will let us through?¡± the First Mate asked. Henry and Ash both held back their snorts. They exchanged looks with each other before they both replied ¡®no¡¯. ¡°No matter what their reply, hoist anchor and continue forward,¡± Henry said. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll attack?¡± the Captain asked. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯d estimate they¡¯d give us a warning shot,¡± Henry replied. ¡°They should we go around?¡± the First Mate suggested. Ash looked through the spyglass once more. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re the only ship on guard around the Shallows,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d bet money that there are other ships surrounding it.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Henry kept his eyes on the pigeon disappearing towards the Ashtari ship. ¡°Solyek is the closest mainland port, but there are others that are a day or so more out. Other explorers can also come from those other ports and harbors, so in order to intercept them, there must be other ships around the Shallows.¡± Ash scanned the horizon. ¡°I see another further to the north. I¡¯m not sure how many there are total.¡± He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll have to break through their defensive circle.¡± ¡°The Shallows aren¡¯t theirs to defend,¡± Henry told him. He looked towards the Captain and First Mate. ¡°We are taking a risk beyond what you are obliged to do. I didn¡¯t expect there to be an attempted barricade. This will both slow us down, hindering the transportation of goods, as well as putting us somewhat at risk. You¡¯re not obligated to continue, Captain.¡± The older man furrowed his brows and frowned. ¡°Young Master, while our contracts emphasize that our main tasks are transportation of goods and upkeep of the ship, we are ultimately at the service of your family.¡± ¡°Regardless, I want to give you the option. If this is too much, leave the small row boat with me and Ash and continue on your way,¡± Henry replied. The First Mate frowned as well. ¡°Young Master, how can we leave you two alone in the middle of the sea? How will you get back? A row boat is not suitable.¡± Ash saw his brother look towards him and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± The entire company knew he had magic talent, but the amount of which wasn¡¯t widely known. His reputation as an adventure-seeking, happy-go-lucky, and somewhat irresponsible middle child was much more prevalent. The Captain shook his head. ¡°I and my crew cannot, in good conscience, leave you and Second Young Master alone, adrift in the middle of the ocean, in a row boat.¡± A determined glint hit his eye. ¡°We will see this through.¡± Henry seemed to study their faces, as if looking for any sign of hesitation. Ash glanced out towards the main deck. Other crew members were lingering around, waiting for orders. No matter how they felt about the situation, they could only follow the Captain¡¯s orders, and the Captain would only follow Henry¡¯s. Ash drew his lips inward and shook his head. No, he corrected himself. They¡¯d follow Momma¡¯s orders. The ship¡¯s ultimate boss wasn¡¯t him nor Henry, it was his mother. And Nera Atractas¡¯ priority was always the lives of her children. Ash looked at his brother to see if he¡¯d agree. Henry took another deep breath and exhaled. ¡°Then, we will do our best to ensure the safety of the crew, this ship, and the cargo.¡± Ash released his own breath, relieved. It isn¡¯t so much that he wanted to put the crew in danger, but taking a rowboat back to the mainland would be a daunting task, even with his magic and Henry¡¯s spirits - Raiju being useless, considering he was a thunder and lightning spirit and would hardly provide any assistance getting them back to shore. ¡°I will have the crew on standby and prepare to hoist the anchor. We will prepare for aggression from the Ashtari ships.¡± The Captain turned to give orders and Henry looked at Ash. Ash met his gaze and raised a brow. ¡°Are you worried they¡¯ll attack us?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m worried West Wind Valley sent a survey team and were either intimidated to turn away or worse,¡± Henry replied. Of all the places they traveled to in their youth, West Wind Abbey and the Valley were where they spent the longest time. Carthage Harbor was their home, but for them, and his mother, the West Wind Abbey and Valley were their ¡®hometowns¡¯, though none of them were born there. ¡°If they did, Momma is near there for the meeting,¡± Ash told him. ¡°I¡¯m sure word of any survey team would¡¯ve reached her, and she won¡¯t sit idly by if something happens.¡± Henry gave a distracted nod. ¡°If something happened to them, Auntie would take care of it.¡± Considering such a scenario relaxed them. The two brothers waited on the quarter deck, impatient to get started. Henry stood with his arms crossed and his eyes fixed on the horizon where the Ashtari ship was while Ash alternated from pacing, glaring at the Ashtari ship, and back to pacing. It felt as if hours had passed before someone shouted that the pigeon was returning. Ash stopped pacing and snatched the spyglass from the table beside the helm. The sun was well above the horizon and the pigeon was easy to spot. It flapped its wings as it landed on the railing of the ship. The First Mate was quick to snatch it up, and Henry removed the reply from the message canister. Ash held his breath and watched his brother¡¯s expression unmoving. Henry¡¯s eyes moved from side to side twice before they narrowed. His blue eyes flickered to the Captain. ¡°Hoist anchor. Set sail for the established course.¡± ¡°Hoist anchor!¡± The Captain whirled around and shouted over the side of the quarter deck, earning enthusiastic shouts as the crew scattered to their positions. The First Mate tossed the bird over the side of the ship, allowing it to fly off without a reply. Ash looked at his brother. ¡°What does it say?¡± Henry¡¯s expression was relaxed as he handed the curled strip of paper to Ash. Ash held it open and read the contents that were written in Ashtari. He almost crushed the small piece of paper. ¡°They¡¯ll shoot at us if we attempt to enter?¡± Ash let out a sharp, bitter laugh. ¡°Who gave them that right?¡± ¡°Fill the sails,¡± Henry told him as he began to tie up his hair. ¡°When we¡¯re in closer range, I¡¯m going to disable their rudder.¡± Delight filled Ash at the thought. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°Naali and I can handle it. For now, just keep the wind in the sails,¡± Henry told them. He looked back towards the Ashtari ship and sneered. ¡°The Shallows are not under their control, and their ship won¡¯t be either.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Half the crew was enthralled watching Ash use two slips to circulate a sphere of air against the main and stay sails. They were more impressed that the speed and direction of the magic-made air could be controlled separately. However, in order for this to work, Ash needed to concentrate and constantly adjust against the natural air currents. Henry stood at the bow of the ship, watching as the Ashtari ship that tried to intimidate them away grew closer with their approach. The opposition ship had turned, having noticed them refusing to heed and instead rushing forward. With Ash¡¯s magic, they could easily outsail the other vessel, but they couldn¡¯t bypass the Shallows. They¡¯d need to anchor in place in order to survey the site, and when that happened, then the Ashtari ship would catch up. There was also a chance that other ships on guard had been informed that they were trying to breach the ship barrier, and would come to the aid of their sister-ship. Naali floated beside Henry¡¯s head, small and somewhat round, like an adolescent fox kit that controlled ice. The tips of her ears and the lower half of her legs were black, but her eyes and the rest of her was white. Not everyone could see spirits, but everyone could feel the cold coming off the ice spirit if they neared Henry. As her master, he was unaffected. ¡°When do I send them out, Master?¡± Naali¡¯s childish, eager for action voice sounded in his mind. ¡°When they¡¯re a little closer. You need to be able to control it and the further out it is, the less control you¡¯ll have. Can you see the rudder?¡± Henry asked. Naali nodded. ¡°Naali can hit it in one shot!¡± There was a small snort. ¡°Yeah, but will it be strong enough?¡± ¡°Shut up, Raiju! Naali can do it!¡± The ice spirit hissed, her little teeth appearing as she growled. ¡°Ignore him and focus,¡± Henry told her. ¡°I don¡¯t care that it takes multiple hits, but it should be done quickly so they don¡¯t know what hit them.¡± Of course, once the collision happened, Naali would simply dissolve the ice. Beneath Sea Serpent Five, six pieces of ice that resembled logs nearly as long as the boat and with a pointed end had been created and were ready to be shot. ¡°Young Master, let them shoot first,¡± the Captain told them. ¡°Then, it was they who attacked.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Raiju, if a cannon ball comes too close, intercept it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± As soon as he replied a loud boom echoed across the water. There was a small puff of smoke from the ship approaching them and someone shouted that there was a cannonball coming. Though the crew braced itself from the trajectory, it was going to fall short. ¡°A warning shot.¡± The Captain shouted from behind him. ¡°Keep course.¡± Henry was unperturbed. They sliced through the water and the opposing ship was coming at them from an angle. Another warning shot was fired, but like the last one, the cannonball fell short. Naali¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Now, Master?¡± ¡°Hold.¡± Henry kept his eyes on the boat. He could make out the people on deck, rushing around. He couldn¡¯t hear them over the sound of the ocean, but did see a colored maritime flag being waved to get them to stop. ¡°Do we stop, Young Master?¡± ¡°No, keep going.¡± If they wanted to stop them, they could try. The ship cut through the waves faster than any of the crew members on board had ever experienced. If it weren¡¯t for the situation, it would¡¯ve been fun to go at such a speed with good weather and sea conditions. The Ashtari ship was closing in. Had the Sea Serpent Five not been going at its speed, a collision would¡¯ve happened. Instead, the Ashtari ship had to adjust to go after them. Another boom sounded and on the port side, a cannon ball slammed into the water. ¡°That one was a little close....¡± the First Mate said. ¡°Young Master, I think they¡¯re serious.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve always been serious,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Another ship comes this way from the southwest!¡± One of the men watching from the mast shouted. Henry¡¯s lips pursed into a line as he was handed a spyglass. A similar vessel to the first Ashtari ship was coming to intercept them. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± Henry said as his eyes narrowed. ¡°They tattled.¡± ¡°What should we do, Young Master?¡± ¡°Keep the speed until we close in on them,¡± Henry replied, handing the spyglass back. ¡°Naali, take out the rudders of the ship behind us.¡± ¡°Aye-aye, master!¡± He could almost see the ice spirit lift her little paw to salute him before he felt a surge of energy move past. The undersea ice projectile shot out well beneath the waves. With its transparency, it was difficult to see, and with the ripples of the waves and the wake of the ship, it was difficult to notice that something had been launched. Henry didn¡¯t bother to turn around and look. The excited shouts from the crew behind him told him that Naali¡¯s projectile hit its target. ¡°Master, Naali broke off the rudder!¡± ¡°Good job, Naali.¡± ¡°Master, what¡¯s the back part of a ship called?¡± ¡°The stern.¡± ¡°Yes, Naali also broke off part of the stern!¡± Henry¡¯s brows shot up and he whirled around. He ran across the deck and up to the quarter deck. The Captain was looking out at the ship that had been chasing them. It seemed to have slowed as it began to turn awkwardly off their previous course. Henry couldn¡¯t hear what was happening on the other ship, but from the way people were rushing around the deck and the way the ship was moving, there was a problem beyond a damaged rudder. ¡°Naali is too powerful,¡± Henry muttered, hearing a pleased childish giggle in response. ¡°Master, should I shoot more at the other ship?¡± ¡°Only if they attack,¡± Henry said. He forced himself to turn his attention away from the ship behind him to focus on the one coming forward. He readied himself for more warning shots, but as they approached, none were fired. The striped flag asking them to stop was waved and someone shouted that another pigeon was coming. ¡°Is it another threat?¡± the First Mate asked after picking up the pigeon as soon as it landed. Henry unraveled the message from the container. He raised a brow. ¡°It seems they want to talk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s written in Ashtari,¡± the Captain said. ¡°Perhaps they think you are a countryman?¡± The air around Henry grew cold. ¡°I¡¯m willing to hear them out. Ash! Hold!¡± ¡°Holding!¡± The sails above them sounded as the flurry of air against it slowed until only the natural wind was against them. A moment later, Ash joined him on the quarter deck. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The other ship wants to talk to us,¡± Henry said. ¡°Since they haven¡¯t attacked us or mentioned any threats forcing us to turn back, I¡¯m willing to stop for a chat. See what¡¯s going on.¡± Ash scrunched his face and Henry sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? They¡¯re pretentious, lying bullies on a power trip,¡± Ash crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not a good look for them, but that¡¯s not really our problem, is it?¡± ¡°But I want to find out what exactly their goal is.¡± ¡°Brother, do you think they¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ash raised his brows. Henry gave him a brilliant smile. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± He could tell from his younger brother¡¯s eye roll that he didn¡¯t believe him, but Ash didn¡¯t stop him or protest his orders. Ash leaned back against the counter, an idle look about him as Henry stood on the side closest to where the other ship was coming from. The Ashtari ship was likely the same size as the one that had chased them, and thus also the same size as the escort guard ships they¡¯d seen at Solyek¡¯s port. Their cargo ship was larger, both in width and length, though they had fewer cannons. Cargo ships needed to defend themselves, but they weren¡¯t built for a naval battle. The ships seemed to slow as they approached each other in order to avoid collision. The creaking of wood filled the air as they came to a stop, side-by-side. The other ship released their anchor while their ship floated in place, controlled by adjusting the sails. Henry didn¡¯t wait for them to speak first. ¡°Good morning! There seems to be some confusion. We¡¯re on our way to survey the Samelu Shallows for a group of academics, and were suddenly told to cease our journey. What is going on? Are the undercurrents too dangerous?¡± Henry¡¯s Ashtari was very formal. To everyone on their ship, save Ash, his voice sounded smooth and casual, but to native Ashtari speakers, not only was it formal, but it was of a tone and cadence that commoners didn¡¯t use. The older men who had stood on their ship¡¯s starboard side to confront them seemed taken aback. Since the Ashtar Empire didn¡¯t have as many foreign relations as other countries, Ashtari wasn¡¯t a language that was often learned outside of the empire. A man stepped forward who didn¡¯t appear to be dressed in a sailor or a soldier¡¯s uniform. His clothes were deep, dark colors with intricate metallic embroidery along the cuffs and hems. His headpiece matched and there was a gemstone pin connecting the headpiece to the shawl draped around him. If Henry wasn¡¯t mistaken, this man was a minister of Ashtar¡¯s Imperial Court. ¡°You speak Court Formal Ashtari?¡± The Minister stood behind the railing with dark, narrow eyes. ¡°Where did you learn?¡± ¡°Books.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡°Am I pronouncing the words incorrectly?¡± He gave the older man a curious look, though he knew he wasn¡¯t pronouncing anything wrong. The minister kept his critical eyes on Henry. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°West Iveria,¡± Henry replied. Though close to the Isthmus, Carthage Harbor was on West Iveria. ¡°We were hired a few days ago to survey the Shallows. What is the meaning of your Ashtari ships trying to stop us?¡± ¡°His Royal Highness is coming to survey the site himself. We ask that all other ships leave as a security measure.¡± ¡°Is there a need for that?¡± Henry asked. ¡°We must protect the Prince, you understand,¡± the Minister replied. He lifted his chin. ¡°I will have to ask you to leave.¡± The corners of Henry¡¯s lips pulled up. He let out a small chuckle and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there really is some confusion. This is not Ashtari territory, nor is it the territory of any country. The sea is free for anyone to pass, so long as they abide by maritime law.¡± His eyes narrowed just a bit. ¡°You can¡¯t tell us to leave.¡± The tension in the air seemed to increase. Several men stepped forward behind the Minister, appearing to try to intimidate Henry. Henry remained in place, unmoved. Ash came to stand beside him to show his support. ¡°Young man, if you do not turn your ship around and return from where you came, we will have to use force.¡± The barely maintained civility meant little when being threatened. Henry cocked his head to the side. ¡°You understand that using force against a civilian vessel will cause outrage amongst the groups that frequent the shipping lanes of the area. You are essentially blocking our way with no right. The Maritime Accords do not sanction this.¡± ¡°We have a right as ordered by His Royal Highness-¡± ¡°Your Prince has no power here.¡± Ash¡¯s voice was filled with annoyance. ¡°We are surveying the Shallows and no one can stop us.¡± The Minister¡¯s face reddened. Henry continued on. ¡°Your party is free to survey the area, as we are. We need not be in contact when we are diving.¡± ¡°You are forbidden from doing so!¡± The Minister¡¯s flushed face twisted with anger. ¡°The Shallows have been secured for His Royal Highness!¡± ¡°The Shallows do not belong to Ashtar.¡± Henry repeated the main point, but it was like talking to a wall. ¡°I will say this once more, you are free to survey the area, but you cannot stop us from doing the same.¡± The Minister threw his head back and laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to realize what is going on-¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Another man¡¯s voice called out from behind the Minister. A thinner man who seemed a little older, and was dressed similarly but lacked a gemstone pin came forward. ¡°I am Professor Moussel from the Imperial Academy. As long as you do not approach our dive area, we can let you pass.¡± Immediately, the Minister flushed and clenched his fists. ¡°Professor-¡± ¡°We cannot seal off the Shallows forever.¡± The Professor shot the minister a sharp look. Henry narrowed his eyes. ¡°What section of the Shallows are you surveying?¡± ¡°The central portion.¡± ¡°The central portion?¡± Ash nearly balked. ¡°That¡¯s where the highest peak was and is the bulk of the actual shallow area of the Shallows! Are you saying we can only survey the edges?¡± Henry clenched his jaw at this. Those men really had the gall. The buildings of historical and religious importance were all located in the central area. What sank below the edges were farmland and seaside fishing villages. Those were the first to fall into the sea, and deeper than the central portion. ¡°We are giving you access, is that not enough for you?¡± the Professor asked in a belittling voice. ¡°How can that possibly be enough?¡± Ash replied with a glare. The Professor narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Young man, as an academic, I admire your curiosity, but the central portion of the Shallows can only be surveyed by His Royal Highness and his people. If you cannot accept that, then we will use force to send you away.¡± It was ridiculous and everyone knew it. Diving around the edges of the sunken islands was akin to giving a beggar crumbs. Everyone knew there was little to find. Ash grit his teeth, his eyes narrowed as he struggled to keep from trembling with rage. Beside him, Henry frowned. ¡°Ash-¡± ¡°Just who do they think I am to shut me out?¡± Ash said in a low voice. ¡°Do they think they own Samelu? They can¡¯t stop us from diving where we want!¡± ¡°Ash, calm down.¡± Henry¡¯s hand rose and touched his shoulder. His grip grew stronger when Ash almost lunged forward. ¡°What right do you have to stop us from surveying the entirety of the Shallows! It is not the territory of Ashtar and, if anything, belongs to the Lunapsar people!¡± Ash pulled against his brother¡¯s grip as he shouted up at the ship. Henry¡¯s eyes shot to the swift motion in his brother¡¯s hand. Three slips appeared between his fingers and his chest tightened. Those slips could do many things, from lighting a room to chilling water into ice, but Ash primarily used them for defense. Load them with energy, select the right combination of symbols to manipulate the desired energy type, and then throw them. Upon impact, the energy type selected will release all at once, causing an energy explosion. ¡°Ash, stand back.¡± Henry¡¯s voice lowered, turning cold to try to keep his brother from making the situation worse. He didn¡¯t like Ashtar either, but they didn¡¯t need to sink one of their ships. ¡°His Royal Highness Prince Eskander has claimed the Samelu Shallows on behalf of the Lunapsar people!¡± The regally dressed Minister puffed out his chest and spoke as if he had been given some divine authority. ¡°With what right?¡± Ash demanded. ¡°With his right as the last surviving member of the Lunapsar royal family!¡± Henry took in a sharp breath. The man¡¯s proclamation was like a punch to his stomach. His eyes were wide and his hand on Ash¡¯s shoulder began to tremble. He looked at his younger brother. Behind his glasses, Ash¡¯s eyes had gone wide. His mouth was almost agape as he stared at the people on the other ship. His hands began to shake and the three slips between his fingers started to glow. ¡°The last surviving member....¡± Ash¡¯s low voice dripped with disgust as his eyes darkened. ¡°Of the Lunapsar royal family?¡± Henry¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°Ash-¡± Before he could pull his brother away, three glowing slips were flung forward. SS&S: Chapter 8 - Makes Me Worry Even More The three successive thunks of the slips partially embedding themselves in the wooden hull of the Ashtari ship rang in Henry¡¯s ears. His wide eyes watched as they seemed to dissolve upon impact before he looked up, towards the minister and professor on the other ship. He narrowed his eyes, but forced himself not to frown. No one on the other ship seemed to notice. His gaze flickered to his brother, restraining his questioning look. Ash was still tense. His teeth were grit and his hands were clenched, as if it hadn''t thrown out those slips. If Henry hadn¡¯t seen it himself, he wouldn¡¯t believe his brother had dared to do so. ¡°Can you at least give us some time in the central portion?¡± Ash asked. ¡°In the evening or even night, when your people aren¡¯t in the area. Wouldn¡¯t that take into consideration security concerns?¡± For a moment, Henry was taken aback. Ash¡¯s voice was still angry and defensive, but there was some relenting. He was willing to compromise, which was a surprise. ¡°No.¡± The Minister¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°The entire central area of the Shallows will be secured for His Royal Highness.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve given you enough leeway. If you do not accept it, we will be forced to send you away!¡± The Professor''s burning glare did not cease. ¡°But the Maritime Accords-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish! There are half a dozen of our ships around the Shallows, with more coming, and you only have one.¡± The Professor¡¯s haughty voice all but asked them ¡®so what¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered and the Professor is already being generous,¡± the Minister told them. He scowled. ¡°If it were up to me, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed here at all.¡± Ash could only take a deep, conceding breath. He looked at Henry and gave him a nod. Henry turned back to the men on the other ship. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll anchor on the outer edges, but I trust that there will be no additional harassment to send us away later?¡± The Professor opened his mouth to reply, but the Minister was faster. ¡°You have two days!¡± ¡°Two days?!¡± Ash balked once more and Henry grabbed his arm, afraid he¡¯d send another few slips at the ship. ¡°The entire area around the edges of the Shallows can¡¯t be surveyed in two days!¡± ¡°How long are your people staying?¡± Henry asked. ¡°We can come back after you leave. This will ensure that such security precautions won¡¯t be necessary.¡± The Minister¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Do you not yet understand? This entire area-¡± ¡°His Royal Highness and the Imperial University will stay as long as needed to survey the site. The duration is none of your concern.¡± The Professor lifted his chin. ¡°I suggest you make use of these two days.¡± Henry looked at Ash, silently asking if there was anything else he wanted to say. Ash closed his eyes, took another deep breath to calm himself, and exhaled before nodding. Henry looked back at the men on the other boat. ¡°Two days. No more harassment.¡± ¡°We will send someone to check on you in two days.¡± ¡°It will take another half day to circle around to our preferred location, so two and a half,¡± Henry said. The Minister opened his mouth to protest, but Henry cut him off. ¡°Or are you so impatient to send us away for a reason?¡± The Minister¡¯s mouth snapped shut and the Professor beside him narrowed his eyes, his face darkening. ¡°We are merely trying to protect the site from disruption before His Royal Highness can have a proper survey done.¡± Both brothers sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Henry said. Without taking his eyes off the other ship, he shouted. ¡°Captain, set course for the western edge of the Shallows!¡± He released Ash and patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s make haste.¡± Ash sent a disgusted look at the other ship before whirling around and stomping towards the main deck. Henry kept his eyes on the Ashtari ship as Sea Serpent Five began to move forward. The opposing ship didn¡¯t stop them, but the armed soldiers on board remained glowering as Henry sailed away. Once they were out of cannon range, Henry walked down the stairs to get to where his brother was seated on a grate with his eyes bitterly fixed on the sails above them. ¡°We¡¯ll get there in less than half a day,¡± Ash said, almost promising him. Henry nodded his head and stood beside him, contemplating what he¡¯d say next. Finally, he just decided to come out with it. ¡°So, what are you planning?¡± Ash gave him a dismissive grumble. ¡°They¡¯ve only given us two days. What can I plan?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have agreed, albeit reluctantly, if you didn¡¯t have a plan,¡± Henry replied knowingly. ¡°So, what are you planning?¡± Ash kept his eyes on the balls of wind blowing into the sails and answered in a bored voice. ¡°Anchor at the western edge of the Shallows and then swim towards the center by nightfall.¡± ¡°Do you know how long that will take?¡± ¡°You said the western edge of the Shallows, which is the closest to the center, so you bought us some time,¡± Ash replied. He glanced at his brother. ¡°The question should be do you have the energy to last that long in your old age.¡± Henry raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯m seven years older than you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s practically geriatric.¡± ¡°Get us swords!¡± Henry shouted over his shoulders and Ash winced. ¡°All right, all right! I¡¯m not doubting you, it¡¯s just that it¡¯ll take us at least a few hours of swimming to get to the Shallows.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take me a few hours,¡± Henry said. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until we¡¯re certain you¡¯re unaffected by the minerals on the island.¡± ¡°We¡¯re close enough and I don¡¯t feel anything strange,¡± Ash replied. He looked up at the ball of wind. ¡°I can still control it well. I don¡¯t feel any fatigue or weakness or decreased senses.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll decide when we¡¯re closer.¡± Ash gave him an exasperated look. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too worried. Swimming isn¡¯t a gift that I have to worry about losing the closer we get. And once a slip is activated, the energy becomes external, so it won¡¯t be affected either,¡± he told him, his voice filled with confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine swimming.¡± ¡°What if you need to use magic or a slip when we¡¯re in the water?¡± Henry asked. Ash scrunched his face. ¡°Do you think there is something down there that¡¯s dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re called the people of the Ashtari Prince,¡± Henry replied. ¡°I doubt they¡¯re going to go diving at night. It¡¯s risky and not for inexperienced swimmers,¡± Ash said. Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°Did you forget that he was hiring in Solyek?¡± Ash crinkled his eyes. ¡°Oh.¡± He shook his head and seemed to shrug it off. ¡°Well, human divers can only do so much. They can only dive so deep, swim so far...hold their breaths so long.¡± Henry squinted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I like where this is going.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You saying that makes me worry even more.¡± ¡°Even if they dive at night, it¡¯s not as if we can¡¯t avoid them. Light at night, under water, only goes so far, but we¡¯ll be able to know where they are thanks to that light,¡± Ash said, sounding as if wasn¡¯t taking the Ashtari Prince seriously. Henry furrowed his brows. ¡°If we¡¯re swimming at night, won¡¯t we have light with us, too?¡± Ash looked back at him with incredulous disbelief. ¡°What part of I am a magic genius did you forget? You of all people should know that the first real slip I made was to let there be light - and I was five!¡± Henry¡¯s chest tightened. Ash learned to write magic symbols and characters before he learned to write the language he actually spoke, and the first slip Ash had made had been made for him. ¡°They¡¯ll see the glow if we use slips,¡± he said in an even voice. ¡°And your slips are made of mulberry paper. They¡¯re durable with regular use, but they¡¯ll still succumb to water.¡± Ash rolled his eyes. ¡°I can do more than use paper slips.¡± He touched the strap of the bag that he wore across his body at all times. ¡°I have all I need here to make what we need.¡± He thought he¡¯d be used to his brother¡¯s products, but every now and then, Henry shuddered. After all, not all of them would be perfect. His thoughts must¡¯ve been written on his face, and Ash scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You can do anything,¡± Henry replied, in an almost emotionless voice. ¡°But will it be safe?¡± ¡°You make it sound as if I¡¯m planning on sacrificing you,¡± Ash said. ¡°It¡¯s just eye drops. They will allow you to see in minimal light. There will be light from the moon the next few nights, which will be enough.¡± Henry remained suspicious. ¡°Have you tested them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°A few times. I was trying to perfect the mixture and get an idea of both strength and duration,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Do you want to read my experiment notes?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t question me. Just take the eye drops when I tell you,¡± Ash told him. ¡°And there are no side effects?¡± ¡°None, but there is a drawback.¡± Ash looked serious for a moment. ¡°The eye drops increase your eye¡¯s sensitivity to light, allowing you to see in minimal conditions, but until the eye drops wear off, your eyes will remain sensitive, so sudden bright flashes of light or daylight before they wear off will temporarily blind you.¡± Henry stared at his brother. ¡°So, too much light and it will blind me?¡± ¡°Temporarily,¡± Ash stressed. Henry narrowed his eyes. ¡°How long is ¡®temporarily¡¯?¡± ¡°Until the light is gone or the eye drops wear off,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Whichever comes first.¡± ¡°Ash-¡± ¡°No, think about it! It¡¯s perfect at night. We won¡¯t use them until it starts to get dark,¡± Ash told him. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be able to dive without having to use an external light source.¡± ¡°What if they attack us with something bright?¡± Henry asked. ¡°My glasses will mitigate the sudden light. I have a spare,¡± Ash said, touching his bag once more. ¡°You can use it and it¡¯ll adhere it to your head like mine so it won¡¯t fly off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need glasses to turn my eyes blue. They¡¯re already blue.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not going to do anything to your already blue eyes.¡± Ash was growing annoyed from the way he bristled. ¡°Just wear what I tell you and trust me!¡± Henry studied his brother a bit longer. ¡°You¡¯re much more determined now than you were when we first got on the ship.¡± ¡°Well, the circumstances have changed, haven¡¯t they?¡± Ash scowled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be pushed into such a situation by the last surviving member of the Lunapsar royal family.¡± He spoke the last bit drenched with sarcasm. Henry furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ash didn¡¯t answer immediately, but behind his glasses, his gaze seemed to harden. ¡°Obviously not. How many others were sent away with threats and warnings? What right do they have to keep the Shallows all to themselves? And is Dareisol really condoning this ridiculousness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Ashtar¡¯s threats and attempted control of the region,¡± Henry said in a low voice. He watched his brother swallow hard. ¡°Everyone knew he was Lunapsar, but a member of the royal family? Is their blood so cheap?¡± Henry tapped his food. ¡°I don¡¯t remember him claiming that either, but there hasn¡¯t been anyone to claim Mahsa blood since the Fall.¡± Ash sneered once more. ¡°I doubt he even knows they call themselves Mahsa.¡± He looked up at the sails. ¡°Since he enjoys pretending to be something he¡¯s not, let him pretend he¡¯s found something.¡± ¡°What if he does?¡± Ash snorted and looked back at him with defiance. ¡°You think I¡¯ll let him?¡± ¡°Ash, if we find something down there, we can¡¯t possibly take everything.¡± He saw Ash reach for his bag once more and shook his head. ¡°Entire buildings aren¡¯t going to fit in your preservation bag, Ash. Items need to be able to pass through the opening.¡± Ash¡¯s shoulders drooped. He was silent for a moment as he seemed to consider what he could and could not do. ¡° Perhaps I can¡¯t bring back buildings whole....¡± He could only imagine his brother chipping away at parts of buildings one by one to carry them away. Henry inhaled deeply. ¡°We can figure that out we come to it. Tell me, what did you throw at their ship?¡± Ash perked up. He blinked and shrugged before turning away from Henry. ¡°Slips.¡± ¡°What kind of slips? And why didn¡¯t they react?¡± Henry asked, his lips tightening into a line. ¡°I know I heard them hit the ship.¡± The corner of Ash¡¯s lip tugged up into a wary smirk. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d warn them? They can''t see those slips and won¡¯t notice them.¡± ¡°How are you sure?¡± ¡°One side glows, but the side facing them isn¡¯t noticeable. I kept them shielded in my hands until I launched them. Unless they had strong enough sensitivity to magic, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed them, either. And now that they¡¯ve been absorbed into the ship, they¡¯ll never know.¡± Henry looked at him with suspicion. ¡°Until?¡± He watched Ash¡¯s eyes avert his. ¡°Until the hull rots away enough to weaken the wood, break, and cause water to flood in.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± ¡°Cyrilla Traceras of Algora, Concepts of Time and Space, volume one,¡± Ash replied in an innocent voice. ¡°Volume two is more about space and was rather inconclusive.¡± Henry stared at him, dumbfounded. ¡°You can manipulate time now?¡± ¡°No, of course not. I don¡¯t have that kind of magic energy reserve, and actual time manipulation has never been proven possible. At best, it¡¯s theoretical.¡± Ash dismissed it at once. He pursed his lips. His voice grew quiet as he spoke under his breath. ¡°But understanding time in relation to decay helped.¡± Henry drew his head back. ¡°Never admit that in front of any kind of authority.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to have Raiju stay with the ship and bring Naali with us. What do we need when we dive?¡± ¡°Just wear clothes that won¡¯t get entangled with anything or cause too much drag in the water,¡± Ash told him. ¡°Leave everything else to me.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°The Second Young Master is certainly...creative.¡± The First Mate watched as Ash tied pieces of palm husks on his feet. ¡°Pearl divers in Samelu used this method to increase their speed and distance,¡± Ash replied as he secured them some thin rope. ¡°I know it looks primitive, but the husks are both stiff and flexible enough to act similar to tails on a dolphin. At least, that¡¯s how Momma described them.¡± Henry was on his feet, unable to look away from the dark brown dried husks that Ash had pulled out of his bag. He¡¯d found that Ash had trimmed and shaped them, adding straps that could be tied to one¡¯s feet and ankles to keep them on. They wore pants cut off at the knees and secured on by their belts. Both of them wore their preservation bags around their bodies and had daggers hanging in sheaths connected to their belts. ¡°Tie up your hair,¡± Henry told him. His own thick, dark red hair had been braided to keep out of his face when they were in the water. Ash¡¯s hair was shorter, but he still used multiple ties to keep it back. Ash looked towards the horizon. They arrived at the western edge of the Shallows before noon. The edges were defined by the sudden drop in depth surrounding the sunken island. There was a visible difference in the color of the water, with the deeper areas being a darker blue than the rest of the Shallows, so their target area was easy to spot. They anchored in the waters just before they turned a deep, dark blue.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. From what Ash estimated, the sea beneath was still quite deep. He secured his preservation bag and checked his belt and dagger after tying up his hair. ¡°All right,¡± Ash said. He reached into his bag and took out a small glass jar. ¡°This will allow you to breathe underwater for one full day.¡± ¡°Can we come up if needed?¡± Henry asked as he took the glass jar and pulled off the cork. Ash nodded. ¡°Yes. We just have to remember to take another this time tomorrow.¡± ¡°Young Masters.¡± The Captain frowned and stepped forward. ¡°Are you not returning?¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°Not for the full two days or we complete a sweep of the Shallows,¡± he told them. ¡°Remain anchored here. Ash and I are well prepared.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want one of us to come with you, Young Master?¡± one of the sailors asked with clear worry in his voice. Henry smiled a bit and shook his head once more. ¡°I¡¯m certain. Have faith in us.¡± He put a small, round pill into his mouth and swallowed it. He looked at Ash, who also swallowed his pill. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste like anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my goal when I¡¯m making pills,¡± Ash replied. ¡°We¡¯ll put the eye drops on when the sun starts to set.¡± He began to make awkward shuffling steps to the side of the boat. ¡°Second Young Master, do you need assistance going down to the water?¡± another crew member asked, already turning towards a rope. Ash waved him off and continued on his way to the edge of the open gate. He looked down from the deck and tilted his head to the side. ¡°No. I¡¯m good.¡± A moment later a splash was heard and half the crew rushed to the side of the ship. Ash moved his legs and broke the surface just beside the ship. He raised an arm and waved with a smile across his face. ¡°Brother, get in! The water is great!¡± Above him, Henry¡¯s dull eyes blinked before letting out a tired sigh. He looked back at the crew and gave them a nod of his head. ¡°Remain here until we return. If we don¡¯t return by nightfall on the second day, proceed with your shipment.¡± The Captain gasped as his face paled. ¡°Young Master-¡± Another splash was heard as Henry jumped off the side of the ship. He floated to the top and gave the crew on the ship one last wave before looking at his brother. Ash met his gaze with excited eyes. ¡°Shall we race?¡± ¡°Conserve your energy, idiot.¡± Henry rolled his eyes before stretching out his body and beginning to swim northeast. Ash chuckled and quickly set off, catching up with Henry with ease. For a while, they swam above the water. They dove beneath the surface a few times, Ash more than Henry, to get a look at the sea floor. After half a century or so, remnants of a civilization had been covered with sand from the sea and ash from the eruption that had been the final nail in Samelu¡¯s proverbial coffin. There were stone foundations and piles of stone bricks lying around the seafloor, but the outlines of the villages and towns were easy to see. Ash could still make out where streets had been. Once, he dove deep enough to swim between the sunken ruins of houses, through the streets where he and his mother¡¯s ancestors had once walked through. He remembered walking through the streets of the West Wind Valley, surrounded by a massive Lunapsar diaspora while he and his brother held his mother¡¯s hands during the water festival. Did that street he swam through once host a water festival? Did children once race through, throwing buckets of water at each other while their parents, also soaked, watched from afar like his mother did while Henry chased him down to prevent him from going too crazy with fun? Every so often, Henry would stop and ask how he was feeling to ensure that he wasn¡¯t affected by the mineral that weakened Lunapsar gifts. Ash didn¡¯t feel any changes and even manipulated some water in his hand each time to check his abilities. Henry looked visibly relieved each time. ¡°You¡¯re too overprotective,¡± Ash sighed before kicking off to continue towards the central area of the Shallows. Henry stretched out his arms and kicked out his legs. ¡°And you are the only brother I have left.¡± It was both a sad, but affectionate sentence. Ash didn¡¯t complain the next time Henry asked to check. Eventually, the water beneath them grew lighter, meaning it was becoming shallower. It had taken them half a day to get that close. Their route had been a bit roundabout, and they¡¯d lingered over a few underwater ruins. Henry didn¡¯t rush him, for which Ash was thankful. He¡¯d never been that close to his ancestral homeland. It had fallen before his mother was born and there was warmth that spread through him the closer he got to the center. The closer he got, the stronger he felt a pull. His mother said that their people all knew the direction of Samelu, no matter where they were in the world. He¡¯d tested this out during his travels. In the West Wind Valley, instinctively Lunapsar would turn southwest, towards the Smiya Sea. When Ash was gallivanting in West Iveria, when he¡¯d cross another silver-haired Lunapsar, he¡¯d ask them to look towards Samelu and the direction they¡¯d automatically turn their head was always correct. He didn¡¯t know if it was the mineral that was supposed to weaken gifts or if it was some sort of mystic connection that was so deeply ingrained in them that they would always know where their homeland was. Whatever it was, it was pulling Ash closer. Perhaps Henry realized this, as for what felt like the last hour, he was swimming behind Ash without question. ¡°Ash.¡± He stopped them and Ash held his arms out to slow himself to a stop and floated upright. He looked over his shoulder and gave Henry a questioning look. ¡°We should remain underwater from here on out.¡± He looked at Ash and then towards the horizon of the direction where they were swimming. Ash followed his gaze and squinted. He wasn¡¯t sure, but there was likely a guard ship nearby. He looked up at the sky. The sun was still up, not yet hovering over the horizon, but Ash decided now was a good time. ¡°Then, let¡¯s put on the eye drops. Take out your glasses.¡± Henry reached into the bag, which was strapped tight across his chest, and took out Ash¡¯s spare glasses. As he held them, Ash came over with an eye dropper. ¡°By the way, did you see the sea urchins? I think there will be more coming up in the shallow water,¡± Ash said after putting some drops in his own eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get some up and bring them up to the ship.¡± ¡°Are these the good ones?¡± Henry asked, blinking before putting the glasses on. Ash¡¯s spare glasses seemed to adhere to his head. He tried to tug it off, and found that it was difficult to do so. He¡¯d have to use a good amount of force, but this meant the glasses were secure no matter how much they flopped around in the water. ¡°Yes, the ones with the long red spines are the best. They¡¯re difficult to find and can¡¯t be farmed.¡± Ash suddenly disappeared under water. A moment later, he returned holding two urchins. He handed one to Henry and used his dagger to crack open the other. The thick, golden glob was inside and he slurped it up. His eyes went wide. ¡°Good gods, I forgot how good these were.¡± ¡°I always found them too salty,¡± Henry said. He split the urchin in half with his bare hands and then took a slurp. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Huh...not too salty. You can really taste that rich, creamy buttery flavor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the freshness.¡± ¡°It still tastes like the ocean.¡± ¡°We are floating in the ocean.¡± ¡°Just get a few more. Some of the crew may want some.¡± Both dove into the water, going down towards the sea floor to pluck the fist-sized urchins and put them in their bags. Above them, the sky grew darker, but their vision underwater improved. There was a slight bulge in Ash¡¯s bag and he gave it a satisfied pat before swimming towards his brother and pointing forward. Henry nodded and followed behind him. As they swam, they remained close to the seafloor, wanting to avoid surfacing by accident in case they were spotted. In addition, it was easier to see what was below them. They ignored the numerous fish and other creatures swimming around them. A few black tipped sharks swam by and Ash gave them gentle strokes as they passed. Since they were following Ash¡¯s sense of direction, they ignored the various wide roads they saw that would lead to the city and then up the ¡®peak¡¯, to where the Temple of the Moon was. As the water grew darker, they caught sight of lights in the distance. They were small, glowing dots that were moving. Ash didn¡¯t know how skilled the divers were in Solyek, though he remembered hearing of the old men saying they were the best. That was an impressive claim and, while Ash didn¡¯t believe they were the best, he didn¡¯t doubt that they were good. Regardless, diving in the dark wasn¡¯t easy, especially if one couldn¡¯t see and breathe underwater. At this point, he and Henry hadn¡¯t surfaced since they first dived for urchins. This was because below them were the ruins of the city. Structures were larger and better built. Though partially toppled over and missing roofs and columns, the ruins were still that of a formerly thriving city. It had been well kept up until the Fall. Ash led Henry away. Divers from the Ashtari ships would focus on the city, as at the edge, once nestled against the mountain, was the royal residence. It was a walled compound with dozens of buildings, each serving specific purposes. Though they kept a low profile and swam around the old walls, Ash could still see the silver-gilt spires and gable ends, and the crystal tile mosaics. He stopped swimming. Behind him, Henry stopped as well. He turned his head, following Ash¡¯s gaze. His own expression became complicated. During the Fall, a young queen was on the throne after the death of grandmother. Her own parents had died suppressing a rebellion. The seeds of the rebellion hadn¡¯t died, and when she was most vulnerable, while her older brother was on the mainland as an ambassador, there was a coup. The last Queen was imprisoned and her brother came back for her and their people. In the end, both siblings died, as did the older brother¡¯s wife who was aiding with an evacuation. Like many victims of the Fall, their bodies were never found. The ocean had taken them. Ash felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned his head and saw his brother shaking his head. Ash pursed his lips, but nodded his head instead. He pointed to the palace complex and saw Henry¡¯s brows furrow. While they could breathe underwater, sound still could not carry well. Ash made a mental note to figure out how to speak underwater, but at this time, there was no ability to do so. He instead pointed to the palace once more and then brought his hands together in a pleading motion. Henry almost threw his arms up, a clear sign he was asking ¡®how¡¯? Ash patted the sea urchin filled bag on his chest. Henry¡¯s incredulous look included an eye roll. Ash made the pleading hands towards his brother again before Henry moved back and motioned to the palace. ¡®Fine, go ahead and try.¡¯ He didn¡¯t need to verbalize it to get his point across. Ash beamed and reached to hug his brother, only for Henry to bat his hands away with disgust, and then cross his own arms over his chest, appearing stubborn. Ash continued to smile as he twisted his body and became parallel with the seat floor once more. He stayed low to the ground, but instead of swimming to the wall of the palace he turned back. He swam to the city wall. Ash reached the base of one of the watchtowers, which was now half as tall as it once was with a pile of rubble around the base. He reached into his bag, one arm nearly disappearing inside as he moved around and fished out a slender stone stick. About half the length of his forearm and as thick as two fingers with a pointed end. It was shaped like a spike and as soon as he shoved it into the ground, several characters began to glow around the flattened side. Ash pushed the spike all the way, until it¡¯s top was flush with the ground, indistinguishable from a rock. He then swam away, holding a few more spikes in his hand. The palace complex was large, but the city walls were even larger. That was likely why after the third spike was placed, Henry was in front of him and held out his hand. Ash¡¯s face lit up. He knew he could count on his brother. Henry didn¡¯t even know what the spikes were for, much less how they worked, but he figured out what needed to be done and didn¡¯t ask questions. Filled with glee, he reached into his pouch and took out fist after fistfuls of spikes. The look of impatience on Henry¡¯s face melted into confusion and then disbelief. He looked at Ash, who gave him an encouraging nod. He slowly gave Ash a small shake of his head. Ash wasn¡¯t telepathic, but he could almost hear Henry¡¯s irritated ¡®unbelievable¡¯ before swimming away in the opposite direction to plant more spikes along the base. Ash chuckled and continued the spiking. He worked as fast as he could and it was only when he saw Henry coming towards him from the opposite side, still holding spikes in his hand did he know the perimeter was encircled. He then pointed into the city. From Henry¡¯s slumping, defeated shoulders, Ash could tell he was already done with whatever Ash had planned. Still, Ash needed a center point marker and a marker at the highest point within the perimeter. The center of the city was the plaza just outside the main gates of the palace. He shoved his last spike in and then motioned for Henry to follow them. Getting to the highest point, the central spire of the throne room, was difficult. There were lights close by, indicating that there were divers approaching. They remained low, weaving around rubble before swimming up the backside of the throne room. The spire made of silver-gilt metal stood out, and for a moment, Ash stared at it and then at the spike he¡¯d taken from Henry. There was no dirt to shove the spike into. As he was contemplating how to tie it on to the spire, Henry took his dagger and stabbed it into the torso-sized, hollow sphere at the top. Ash¡¯s eyes widened as Henry shoved his spike into the hole he¡¯d created. He looked at Ash and pointed to his accomplishment. Did he just brute force it in there? Ash crinkled his eyes. He mentally shook his head. What does it matter? It¡¯s in. He nodded at his brother and touched the top of the spike that was flush with the entrance of the hole, as if it were a stopper. He closed his eyes and released his energy into the spike. Those who were sensitive to magic would¡¯ve felt a pulse course outwards, from the center spire. It was like an underwater wave of energy. He glanced at Henry, who was looking around, as if watching an invisible wave. Ash then grabbed his brother¡¯s arm and pulled him away. They made their way towards the remains of the mountain. He glanced over his shoulder once they swam over the perimeter of the city. He squinted and paused for a moment. Beside him, Henry jerked back. Ash glanced over and saw his brother¡¯s stunned expression. Henry looked down at the wide expanse of sand and silt before looking at Ash. Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up as he smiled. Anything between the spikes engraved with symbols would be concealed by an illusion. It wasn¡¯t just visual, either. When his family was in hiding and his mother and brother needed to leave to get food, he would remain behind and hide. Afraid that one day, there wouldn¡¯t be a convenient rock or hollowed out tree to hide in, Ash had searched his magic texts, dozens, if not hundreds of them, to find something to help him hide. An illusion barrier was simple, but could be made more complex by combining spells on to a barrier marker, like the spikes. He started off by scratching characters onto leaves with a stick, as it was the fastest method, but now, he carried around plenty of prepared metal spikes he¡¯d had Hana at the smithy help him make. He used them on occasion when he took ¡®part time¡¯ jobs. Aside from an illusion spell, it altered the senses of smell and touch, completely hiding what was inside its perimeter. He puffed out his chest and looked at his brother with a smug expression. So long as the spikes were buried, the illusion would continue. All the divers the Ashtari Prince would send wouldn¡¯t be able to find them, even if those divers were mages. To cover his tracks, Ash included a magic-negating barrier. High level mages could track magic signatures, and the last thing Ash wanted to deal with were Magic Tower drones swarming him to tell them how he did it. He¡¯d been generous once, being a naive child of eleven, and they tried to steal his magic device and sell it as their own. From then on, Ash refused to work with the Magic Towers. He looked forward and continued to swim up the hill. The ground beneath was still charred black from when the volcano erupted and sent lava down the mountain sides, burning the forest and any flammable structures in its way. They were still rather deep and the lights in the water indicated the other divers were further away. Ash kept his eyes on the hazy outline of a broken temple spire in the distance. His mother¡¯s stories told him that the last Queen hadn¡¯t died in the palace, but in the temple, when the eruption happened. Ash dove down, heading to the inner sanctum of the small prayer building. The Temple of the Moon was smaller, but identical in layout to the Temple of the Sun at the West Wind Abbey. Ash had played hide-and-seek with the nuns there so many times, he knew it like the back of his hand. Even with the Temple of the Moon nothing but ruins mostly buried in sand, silt, and hardened lava, he knew where to go. Henry grabbed his wrist and gave him a questioning look. Ash pointed to the ruins below before lifting his hands and making a motion of putting a hat on his head. Henry looked confused, but Ash waved for him to follow. When the Minister and Professor confirmed that the Ashtari Prince was securing the site for his own surveying, it was obvious to everyone that the Ashtari Prince was looking for something. Ash would bet that he was looking for something that would solidify his legitimacy. If the Ashtari Prince did his research, he¡¯d know that since the last Queen and her brother died during the Fall, the leadership of the surviving Lunapsar people would go to the Elder Council. Not only were they to lead should the royal family fall, but it was up to them to identify and confirm a possible royal heir. It was well known in the Lunapsar diaspora. First, they needed to have some royal item passed down from their parent. Royal items were recorded and gifted to children at birth. Second, the Scythe of Lunaya. Only summoned during religious and royal celebrations, the Scythe needed to be summoned by the reigning monarch as a show of divine-backed power, but it hadn¡¯t been seen since the coronation of the last Queen. Ash couldn¡¯t do anything about the Scythe, but if the Ashtari Prince hadn¡¯t summoned it by now, it was unlikely that he could. The problem was with the royal item. Jewelry that the last Queen was wearing when she died would be compelling, if one could find them. The last Queen had long been taken by the ocean, but items like metal jewelry would survive. Ash couldn¡¯t let them get anything. His pace quickened and Henry followed behind him. They were in the dead center of the Shallows. Who knew how many ships were above them. Even if the lights of the divers were further away, they could come close at any time. Ash squeezed between two stone pillars that were partially buried. With the moonlight blocked out, there was even less light for them to adjust to. Henry pulled him back. He motioned to his eyes and then out ahead of them. Ash held up his two fingers that usually pinched slips. Henry shook his head and pointed up to the surface. Ash understood that if he used a light slip, though it would only last for a while before it dissolved in seawater, it could be seen and draw attention to them. Ash pointed deeper into the dark ruinous corridor. However, if he didn¡¯t use the light slip, it would be too dark to see anything at all. Henry looked back at the small entrance they¡¯d entered in. He narrowed his eyes and then turned his attention to the chest on his bag. He began to pull out a blanket and then swam towards the entrance and used the soaking blanket to plug the entrance. Ash would¡¯ve yelled in excitement if he could. As soon as the last rays of moonlight were blocked, Ash activated a slip. Controlling his energy, it was quite dim, but with the eye drops, it was enough to illuminate the corridor. The intricate carvings of Lunapsar stories graced the walls as above them, the same famous cloisonne work on Lunapsar vases was used to create scenic images of religious and ceremonial life on the ceiling. Just being in the corridor would make any historian feel that their life was worth living. As much as Ash admired the art all around him, he kept focused. There wasn¡¯t much space in the corridor, as once, it was an open portico with no walls, but after the eruption, debris had blocked the sides. There was only room to swim beneath the high, arched ceilings. The closer they got to the prayer room; the less debris cluttered the area. It spilled out into an open chamber. Ash floated around in one place, surveying the room. Henry circled around. The water of the Shallows was warm and there was plenty of marine life. They knew not to find any bodies, not even bones. Clothing was thin to begin with and footwear tended to be made of animal hide; all of those would disintegrate after several years in the ocean. Thus, the only things that let them know that a person had died there were the bits of metal from weapons, clothing clasps, and adornments that protruded from the silt. Ash¡¯s chest was tight. There were swords and spear tips surrounding the prayer room, guarding someone. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was to protect them or imprison them. He made his way towards the altar. At the West Wind Abbey¡¯s Temple of the Sun, he¡¯d seen his mother do prayers at the steps of the identical altar. He¡¯d been so excited earlier, but now, as he hovered over the spot where one would pray and gently used his hand to sweep away the silt and debris, he was shaking all over. He could hear his heart pounding in his ears. His other hand held the glowing light slip over a suspicious pile of debris. Part of him hoped to find something, but another part of him hoped not to. He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel when the light made a piece of gold glitter. Ash froze in place, holding his free hand used to sweep away the dirt above the gold, unable to bring himself to touch it. As the silt settled around it, he could make out its shape. It was at its peak as tall as his palm was wide, and relatively thin compared to a modern crown. Patterns were embossed and there was mother-of-pearl on the back side. The patterns were symbols of the celestial bodies and a scythe¡¯s blade. In the area just above the blade, there was a hanging white, tear-dropped pearl as large as an eye. He¡¯d seen it in drawings: the Mahsa Diadem; the crown of the Lunapsar monarch. A sourness filled him as his eyes crinkled up. Another wave of his hand revealed smaller lumps that were the accompanying earrings. Then a few more and he found the matching plastron necklace with smaller tear-drop pearls. The armbands...the wristbands...the rings. The smaller items were worn every day. He sank to the bottom, his knees hitting the ground as for a moment, he sat in place. He closed his eyes and lowered his head. He put his palms together in front of him and bowed low, until his head touched the tip of the diadem. An arm went around him. It gave him a squeeze before releasing him. Beside him, Henry mirrored his actions. Ash didn¡¯t recall how long he¡¯d sat there, staring at the priceless royal jewelry not because of their monetary or historical value, but because the woman who had worn them had died there, just before where he sat. Her last remaining family didn¡¯t reach her in time. She died surrounded by guards and didn¡¯t know her only sibling had been rushing to his death to save her. What a desolate way to die. Ash closed his eyes and swallowed hard once more before he tugged open his bag. He carefully picked the smaller pieces from the silt, shaking off what he could before putting them in his bag one-by-one. The last piece he picked was the diadem. Using both hands, he lifted it from the ground and held it up to eye-level. I will take you home. He bowed to the diadem once more and then placed it into his back. He sealed it closed and ran a hand down the front of it. Aside from the protrusion from the sea urchins, it didn¡¯t look like anything else had been placed inside of it. Ash looked towards his brother, who was collecting random things here and there. The altar was bare and many decorations had been looted by his brother. Henry appeared to be in on a mission to retrieve everything he could, while he could, and Ash was grateful. They did a sweep of the prayer room and then moved on to the next. Anything that was either of value or any significance was put into their bags, so long as they could fit through the opening. Ash was glad he¡¯d increased the space inside the bags the year before. The temple¡¯s many rooms were connected by halls and porticos. Almost all of them had been filled in by sediment, so the two could only swim in the space beneath the vaulted ceilings. Several light slips had been used and dissolved in the water. When Ash reached for another one, Henry stopped him. He pointed towards spaces in the corridor where faint light could be seen peeking through. Dawn was coming. The two looked at each other with the same idea: it was time to go, as the area would be far more active with divers soon. It was best to lay low, perhaps go back to the ship to eat real food and rest before returning that night. They began to swim towards a corner of the temple complex furthest away from where they¡¯d last seen the lights. Henry was cautious, holding back his arm out to hold him back as he peered through a crack between the pediments of a building. It was just large enough for them to squeeze between. Henry moved from side to side, trying to get as wide a viewpoint as possible of the area outside. He looked back at Ash and nodded before carefully grabbing the sides of the fallen building and pulling himself out. Ash followed behind him. Before even getting his legs through the gap, his brother¡¯s arm slammed into his chest to hold him back. Ash looked up and saw Henry¡¯s shoulders with his arms spread to shield him. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He adjusted to the greater amount of light and looked around, his stomach shooting to his throat. A half dozen divers with knives drawn and spears in their hands surrounded them. SS&S: Chapter 9 - Bespoke is Better The wood creaked as Henry grabbed on to the wooden rails of the ladder and pulled himself up, dragging his wet body out of the water. Being in the water the entire day had tanned him a bit. As he noticed, he hoped the bag across his chest wouldn¡¯t leave a severe tan line. If Effie saw him with one, she wouldn¡¯t stop laughing. Behind him, Ash remained on a rowboat with four other armed men, waiting for his turn to climb up. Their daggers had been confiscated, and all they had on them were their bags strapped around their chests and a pair of calf left pants. Their belts, which were attached to dagger sheaths, had been confiscated along with the daggers. Henry wasn¡¯t sure if this Ashtari ship was the same as the one they¡¯d spoken to the day before. There wasn¡¯t a name painted on the side of the ship as usual, at least on the sides that they could see. It wasn¡¯t until his head moved past the deck, and he looked over it did he recognize the same red-faced minister that had wanted to banish them from the Shallows. Henry kept his face neutral as he stepped onto the deck, appearing unfazed by their second meeting. Along with the Minister was the Professor and what almost appeared to be all the soldiers that were on the ship with weapons at their sides. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you again.¡± Ash spoke up behind him, casually setting foot on the deck before wringing out the hems of his swim pants. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s us again!¡± The Professor stomped forward, seething. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re surveying. We told you that yesterday.¡± Ash sounded so blase about the entire thing despite the situation. Henry¡¯s lips tightened to hold back a laugh. Laughing at the Professor and the Minister would only make the situation worse. ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± The Minister was shaking in place, the fat around his face jiggling just a bit. Ash furrowed his brows and tilted his head to the side. ¡°We¡¯re in the Shallows-¡± ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near the edges! You¡¯re right in the center of the Shallows!¡± The Professor shouted, causing some crew members nearby to flinch. Ash only blinked. ¡°Did we get that far in?¡± He looked confused and turned towards his brother, as if for verification. Henry let out an exaggerated sigh, taking it as his cue to speak. ¡°I told you we should¡¯ve headed back to the ship when it was getting dark.¡± ¡°I thought we were,¡± Ash countered. He raised one hand and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I was wondering why there was suddenly this ruin below.¡± The Minister took a threatening step forward. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ll buy that?¡± Henry raised his hands in defense. ¡°We¡¯ll tell you what happened, but whether or not you believe us is on you.¡± ¡°Our ship is still anchored on the western edge of the Shallows,¡± Ash told them. ¡°When we went into the water, we were at the western edge.¡± ¡°We were following what appeared to be a road. It got dark and the water breathing pills we had didn¡¯t wear off yet, so we continued following the road,¡± Henry said. ¡°You should know how expensive water breathing pills are.¡± Ash nodded. Even a single pill that lasted for half an hour could cost more than what an average dock worker made in a day. In addition, most consumer water breathing pills had a maximum limit of three hours. One of Ash¡¯s pills that lasted a full day had yet to be put on the market. ¡°Wait, a moment. How long have your water breathing pills lasted?¡± the Professor asked with a suspicious look. Henry glanced at Ash, not wanting to answer for him in case it brought them more trouble. ¡°Six hours,¡± Ash replied. ¡°We¡¯ve taken two and are still on our second one.¡± ¡°Six hours!¡± Both the Professor and the Minister exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Another person shouted behind the group. Soldiers were pushed out of the way, opening a gap for a tall, skinny man in a familiar maroon robe with embroidered gold cuffs. As if the robe wasn¡¯t enough, he wore a flopped over-pointed matching hat. In the tropics. Henry didn¡¯t need to look over at his brother to know he was struggling not to make a disgusted expression. Maroon robes with gold embroidered cuffs were the outerwear of choice for the Magic Tower. There were two; the west and east magic towers, one on each continent. While they had a friendly competition, ultimately, they were the same entity and went under the single moniker of Magic Tower. And Ash detested them with a passion. His brother cocked his head to the side and raised a brow. ¡°Impossible? Why do you say that?¡± The mage bristled. ¡°The Magic Tower is the foremost leader in magical items, including pills. Our longest lasting water breathing pill is three hours! You¡¯re telling me you have one that lasts six? Preposterous!¡± Henry couldn¡¯t help the pity in his eyes as he looked at the man who was so confidently wrong and didn¡¯t even know it. Ash¡¯s pill didn¡¯t last a mere six hours, which was already making the mage protest out loud, but four times that. If the mage was told the truth, perhaps he¡¯d pass out. Ash didn¡¯t shrink back, even as the mage leaned forward, appearing as if he were trying to tower over Ash. ¡°You think that because the Magic Tower can only create pills that last for three hours, anything more is impossible?¡± The mage scowled. ¡°The Magic Tower is the leader in magic pills. Where did you buy your pill? Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°First of all, there are plenty of mages who aren¡¯t associated with the Magic Tower-¡± ¡°But all legitimate ones are!¡± Ash squinted at him. Henry was familiar with that judging look. ¡°There is no such thing as a legitimate or illegitimate mage. You can either use magic energy or you can¡¯t.¡± He crossed his arms over his chest and adjusted his stance. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a claim. Every year, the Magic Tower gets increasingly bold....¡± ¡°Forget about that!¡± The Minister cut him off. He seemed to want to shove their mage to the side, but hesitated. Mages were expensive to contract. Mages from the Magic Tower more so, as there were set rates for services and the power of a mage. Irritating the mage wouldn¡¯t be productive. Henry moved closer to his brother, ready to stop anyone who would dare to touch Ash. The Minister seemed to notice his move and stopped. His look of fury hadn¡¯t diminished and he continued to glare at them. ¡°Listen,¡± Henry said, softening his expression and holding out his hands in a helpless motion. ¡°This was all an honest mistake. We were following a road and didn¡¯t realize we¡¯d come so far in. We can only afford so many water breathing pills, so we had to make use of them while we could. I know you don¡¯t believe us, but if you go to the western edge of the Shallows, you really will find our ship anchored.¡± The Minister continued to glower at them. He turned towards the men who¡¯d come on board with them. Two were divers while the rest were soldiers also half-dressed for the water. ¡°When did you notice them?¡± ¡°About an hour ago,¡± one of the divers replied. ¡°We saw a light moving through the ruins. At first, we thought we were seeing things, but it was continuous.¡± Henry internally swore. The light slips were dim, but still glowing. In the near darkness, as long as one was close enough, they could see it. They also were so caught up in collecting items that they didn¡¯t pay attention to any gaps in the walls that their light could leak through. ¡°What were you using for light?¡± the mage asked them. Ash moved to reach into his pocket, but his movement caused the soldiers to raise their weapons at him. He paused and looked around. ¡°Light crystal shard.¡± His movements became much slower as he put his hand into his pocket and retrieved thin slivers of clear crystal. The Mage gave a soldier a look and the soldier stepped forward to snatch the slivers from Ash¡¯s hand and give it to the Mage. The Mage studied the crystals and frowned. ¡°They¡¯re out of energy.¡± ¡°We used it up. How else were we supposed to see in the dark?¡± Henry asked with an inquisitive look. ¡°It¡¯s not as if we can just put something into our eyes to make us see in the dark,¡± Ash snorted with a roll of his eyes. Henry resisted the urge to elbow him. ¡°Do you have any more?¡± the Minister asked. Ash shook his head. ¡°Those were for emergency purposes. We got lost in the ruins, so we had to use them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± The Minister¡¯s sharp eyes moved to the bags strapped across their chest. Henry almost lifted his arm to shield his greedy gaze. ¡°Show us your bags.¡± He knew it. There was no way they would skip over their bags. It was only a matter of time. While the preservation bag didn¡¯t show how much was inside the magic space within, that didn¡¯t mean that items wouldn¡¯t be found if it was searched. He struggled to keep his heart and breathing under control and his mind raced to find an excuse. Beside him, to his surprise, Ash didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Henry glanced over, but kept his mouth shut. As Ash lifted the strap over his head, Henry began to do the same. He caught the intense gaze of the Minister falter a bit at their lack of resistance. Two soldiers came forward and took their bags before stepping back and presenting them to the Minister. ¡°Open them,¡± the Professor said, leaning in closer. The two soldiers unlatched the flaps. The entire process seemed slow, as if they were making a show of it. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the bags. Henry couldn¡¯t hear anyone take a breath. He held his own as the soldiers lifted the flaps up and reached into the bags. One of the soldier¡¯s head snapped up, immediately withdrawing his hand and shaking it out. The other sucked in a sharp breath and removed his hand, but lifted the bag to try to get a look inside. ¡°What is it?¡± the Minister¡¯s eyes were wide, almost glistening with expectation. ¡°Did they take any artifacts?¡± The Professor looked on the verge of snatching one of the bags. The soldier who had lifted the back to take a peek had furrowed his brows and shook his head. ¡°No...no, I don¡¯t think so.¡± The first soldier reached inside once more, his face twisting with disgust before pulling out a round, spiky creature that was still moving. One of the sailors in an officer¡¯s uniform stepped forward and looked at the soldier¡¯s hand. His eyes crinkled up and his voice almost sounded embarrassed. ¡°...These are sea urchins.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ash replied, nodding at the obvious. ¡°Specifically, the long red spine species.¡± The Minister looked at the moving creature in one of the soldier¡¯s hands and then at Ash. From his dumbfounded expression, it was clear that sea urchins were the last thing he thought they¡¯d find in the bags. ¡°Why do you have them?¡± This time, both Ash and Henry gave him strange looks. Henry glanced at his brother before looking at him. ¡°You¡¯ve never lived by the ocean, have you?¡± ¡°Answer my question!¡± The Minister roared, likely filled to the brim with frustration. Henry sighed. ¡°Red spiny sea urchins are a delicacy. Their insides have a rich, creaminess mixed with the lingering hints of the ocean. Sea urchins themselves are in demand, but the red spiny ones are the most difficult to find.¡± ¡°Who knew we¡¯d find so many here,¡± Ash said. ¡°My only regret was that I didn¡¯t have a larger bag.¡± The Professor couldn¡¯t seem to stand it anymore and snatched the bag from the soldier closest to him. He pulled it open and looked inside, shoving his hand in and wincing. He looked at the bag with disbelief. ¡°It can¡¯t be....¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The Minister turned towards the Mage. ¡°Is this a space bag that people from the Federation of Merchant Cities talk about?¡± The Mage gave him a look as if asking if he were crazy. ¡°The Magic Tower doesn¡¯t sell our space bags to the Federation.¡± ¡°But the boy just said that there are mages who aren¡¯t part-¡± ¡°Who else but the Magic Tower would sell such a magic item!¡± The Mage¡¯s face reddened as he seemed to grow flustered. From the corner of his eye, Henry could see his brother itching to make a comment. He didn¡¯t know what it would be, but he knew Ash wanted to irritate the Mage further. Few things made Ash happier than destroying the ego and wiping out the joy on the face of a Magic Tower mage. Just as Ash was about to open his mouth, Henry shot him a glare and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Though reluctance filled his face, Ash closed his mouth and seemed to sulk. In front of them, the Mage had conceded to the request of his employers and took one of the bags. He held it up, as if it were a piece of trash and not a leather bag with custom findings. He turned it around, looking over the outside and then pulling apart the top to look inside. His nose turned up. ¡°There is nothing magical about this bag.¡± Everyone, aside from Ash, was surprised, including Henry. It took almost all his strength not to turn towards his brother and ask what was going on. There were entire rooms worth of religious relics stashed away in their bags. Magic was definitely involved. Instead, Henry stared at the mage. Was this person a legitimate mage? ¡°There can¡¯t just be urchins in here,¡± the Professor said, shaking his head as he moved his hand around the bag, growing more desperate with each movement. ¡°What about light shards or breathing pills?¡± ¡°Yes, where are your breathing pills!¡± The Minister pointed at them. ¡°Pills dissolve in water, so we only took a few with us,¡± Henry said. Ash nodded. ¡°The rest are on our ship.¡± ¡°Give them to us.¡± The Minister glowered and Ash and Henry both stiffened in place. Henry blinked and leaned forward. ¡°Excuse me, what did you say?¡± ¡°Give us your six-hour water breathing pills!¡± Henry frowned. ¡°Those water breathing pills aren¡¯t cheap-¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. Give us your pills!¡± The Minister took a step forward, motioning for the soldiers to close distance around the brothers. Ash let out a choked sound. ¡°Are you robbing us?¡± ¡°Consider it your fine for trespassing.¡± The Professor, still carrying disgust on his face, tossed the bag to one of the soldiers. ¡°Give us all your water breathing pills and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± Henry wanted to argue and was almost tempted to fight his way through, but doing so would only escalate things. His jaw clenched as his eyes swept over the sailors, soldiers, and the three annoying old men drunk off power. He took a deep breath. ¡°If we give them to you, will you let us, our crew, and our ship leave, unharmed?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll let you go,¡± the Minister replied, smug. ¡°As soon as you hand over your water breathing pills, we¡¯ll let you leave immediately.¡± Ash frowned. ¡°We still have one day-¡± ¡°You wasted that day when you came where you weren¡¯t supposed to be!¡± The Professor snapped. Henry held out his arm to calm his brother. ¡°All right. As long as we, our crew, and our ship leave unharmed and you will not pursue this matter, we will give you our remaining pills.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°We only have four left,¡± Ash said, appearing irritated. ¡°I just want to make that clear. Don¡¯t get your expectations too high.¡± ¡°Are they all six-hour long pills?¡± the Mage asked. Ash nodded. The Mage smirked and glanced at the Professor and Minister with reassurance that it would be worth it. ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Set course for the western edge!¡± The Minister turned around and shouted at the crew. The crew didn¡¯t scatter to their places at once. They looked towards the old officer. The old officer was the one who identified the sea urchins earlier. He gave the Minister a complicated look. ¡°My lord, what about our men who are in the water right now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll come back before evening,¡± the Minister said. He narrowed his eyes at the officer. ¡°Your ship can do that, can¡¯t you, Captain?¡± The other man remained rigid. He took a deep breath and nodded, some resentment in his eyes. ¡°We can.¡± He turned to look at the two divers who¡¯d boarded the ship with Ash and Henry. ¡°Go down and inform the others to continue their work and wait here. We will return before sunset.¡± The divers saluted him. ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± A moment later, they were climbing down the ladder on the side of the ship to get back to the rowboat below. Once they were down, the Captain began to give orders. Ash and Henry remained where they stood. The Minister looked them up and down once more before sneering and turning his head away. ¡°Don¡¯t let them move. Make sure they don¡¯t try anything,¡± he said to no soldier in particular as he passed. He didn¡¯t stay to see if anyone accepted his order. The Mage walked away without looking back at them, as if they weren¡¯t worth another second of his time. The Professor remained where he was and looked at the two brothers. ¡°What did you see down there?¡± ¡°Tunnels, but we think they were once open halls that were buried and encased by lava after the eruption,¡± Henry replied with the truth. He shook his head, disappointed. ¡°I expected a lot of debris, both from merely sitting at the bottom of the sea and as remnants of the Fall, but the debris reached all the way to the ceiling. We could barely see anything below us with all that sand and hardened stone.¡± The Professor frowned at this. ¡°We also considered parts of the ruins being buried, but I didn¡¯t expect this much.¡± ¡°There was less in the remnants of the villages on the edges,¡± Henry said, keeping his voice amiable. ¡°However, I believe those areas fell into the ocean first and didn¡¯t bear the full devastation and aftermath caused by the eruption.¡± The Professor remained displeased. Obviously, the villages were not their target. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. The Temple of the Moon was the most significant structure closest to the peak. Even if it wasn¡¯t blown away during the initial explosion, it would be the first destroyed.¡± ¡°From the exterior, as we passed, it looked mostly buried,¡± Henry told him. ¡°There is a chance that once the debris is cleared, the damage might not be as bad as it seems.¡± His positive response seemed to relax the Professor. The man looked over at him with a glint of satisfaction. He straightened up and looked at Henry once more. ¡°You said you were from West Iveria?¡± Henry nodded. The Professor glanced at Ash. ¡°Both of you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Henry said. The Professor lifted his hand and stroked the few hairs on his chin. ¡°You speak Formal Court Ashtari well. Both of you do. I¡¯ve never met a foreigner who could speak it, let alone two.¡± ¡°Knowing multiple languages is very useful,¡± Henry said. ¡°We always start off learning the formal, but I didn¡¯t realize this version we¡¯re speaking is rare.¡± ¡°Formal Court Ashtari is only used by the aristocracy and even then, it¡¯s mainly used in the imperial court.¡± The Professor looked the two over once more. ¡°Where did you say you learned again?¡± ¡°A book from the Great Library of Xiu.¡± Henry answered. ¡°It was the only one that seemed to instruct the language.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still very fluent.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Henry smiled, but didn¡¯t bother to explain further. The Professor stared at them a bit longer before finally stepping back to leave. Henry turned to Ash and spoke in Iverian Common, both to show they were from West Iveria and because it was what the two had long been used to speaking. ¡°How long do you think it will take us to get to the ship?¡± Ash looked out towards the water. ¡°A few hours. It¡¯s still early. We may get there by lunch.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,¡± Henry said. Ash sighed and put his hand over his stomach. ¡°Think they¡¯ll let us eat the sea urchins?¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k They didn¡¯t allow the brothers to touch their bags before they caught sight of Sea Serpent Five. As a result, the sea urchins were out of the question as well. Henry could hear Ash¡¯s stomach grumbling even over the sound of the ship moving over the waves. His irritation rose, though not because of the noise Ash¡¯s stomach was making, but because he had nothing to give his brother to satiate his hunger. Ash and Effie never went hungry when they were with him, and the Minister¡¯s refusal to hand back their bags was an affront Henry wouldn¡¯t forget. ¡°Just hold on a bit longer,¡± Henry said as he stood beside Ash, holding on to his arm. With soldiers on either side of them, they were forced to remain standing. They weren¡¯t allowed to sit or lean on the railing. One soldier said they might try to jump off to escape. Henry was tense and Ash must¡¯ve noticed. Rather than complaining, as he normally would have, he gave his brother a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll eat when we get back to the ship.¡± As much as Ash annoyed Henry when he complained, not complaining was ten times worse. Henry¡¯s hands twitched at his sides, wanting to charge at the nearest soldier. Ash¡¯s whispers reminding him it wasn¡¯t worth it held him back. Their arrival to Sea Serpent Five couldn¡¯t have taken any longer. The familiar ship was where they left it, still anchored on the edge of the Shallows. Though the shape was familiar, the paint almost threw Henry off. Even the name of the ship had disappeared. Someone from the Ashtari ship¡¯s crew stood on the bow and waved a flag signifying neutrality. Henry wouldn¡¯t call them neutral, but at least they weren¡¯t trying to attack the ship. A familiar cawing sound came from above them. One of the ravens was circling the Ashtari ship from above while another was coming from Sea Serpent Five. Henry hadn¡¯t noticed Midnight following them. Both ravens turned and flew back to the ship. It was the warning the Captain of Sea Serpent Five needed to know that the brothers were on board. At just about noon, the Ashtari ship had slowed to a near stop beside Sea Serpent Five. The Captain of the trade ship was standing with his arms behind his back, on the port side of his ship. ¡°Captain, we¡¯re back!¡± Ash greeted him before he could respond. ¡°I will board the ship to retrieve something from my cabin.¡± His calm voice and reassuring expression seemed to calm the Captain. He nodded and ordered for a gangway to be prepared. He didn¡¯t ask questions under the calm expressions of the brothers. When the two ships were close enough, a rope was thrown from the Ashtari ship to their ship. Their ship prepared two thick, wooden boards to cross. Ash was allowed to go first and when he was halfway across, Henry noticed that the soldier between them didn¡¯t show any signs of moving to the side to allow Henry to follow. He frowned and opened his mouth to ask what was going on when the Minister spoke. ¡°Until we have those pills, you stay on our ship,¡± he said. He gave Henry a cold smile. ¡°Think of it as reassurance for us. You understand.¡± Henry returned his own cold smile. ¡°Of course. As long as we are allowed to leave safely, what is a few minutes of waiting.¡± In truth, Henry didn¡¯t know if Ash had water breathing pills that lasted six hours. Did Ash have to make them? His preservation bag was still on board. However, Ash didn¡¯t take long at all. It was as if he already had the bottle of pills ready in his room. Henry kept his face emotionless, hiding his surprise. Ash jumped back onto the planks that connected both ships. He held up the bottle. ¡°Like I said, we only have four pills remaining.¡± ¡°Where did you get six-hour long pills?¡± the Mage, who had been standing by the side watching, finally spoke up. ¡°Not the Magic Tower,¡± Ash replied, still smiling. He reached the ship and held it out for a soldier to take. Trying to hand it over to the Minister would only result in soldiers drawing their weapons again. The soldier accepted the small ceramic jar and brought it to the Minister. ¡°You can open it and check,¡± Henry said. The Minister narrowed his eyes. He looked at the Mage. ¡°You check.¡± He didn¡¯t have to ask twice; the Mage was already interested in the pills. He was at the Minister¡¯s side in two steps and took the jar from the soldier. He twisted off the cork cap and opened his palm. Four round pills rolled into his bony hands. Without a word, he lifted them to his nose and took a sniff. His eyes widened and he immediately turned to the brothers. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen water breathing pills this potent. Tell me where you got it.¡± ¡°If you must know, I posted a request across the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds in West Iveria requesting water breathing pills, as long as possible. We received a response and they were purchased with the contact. Anonymous,¡± Ash told them. ¡°They saw our ad and contacted us.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go through the Magic Tower?¡± the Mage asked. ¡°Everyone knows the Magic Tower is the foremost supplier-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do mass produced pills,¡± Ash said, waving his hand dismissively, unwilling to listen to the Mage¡¯s selling point. ¡°Mass produced means profit is prioritized over quality. Small batch pills are better. There is better quality control and ingredients tend to be processed more selectively.¡± Henry glanced at his brother. I know you want to irritate the mage, but is now really the time to do so? Despite his look, Ash continued on without hesitation. ¡°No offense-¡± You mean every offense.... Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°But Magic Tower goods just aren¡¯t as good as what I call ¡®bespoke items¡¯. Every magic item we¡¯ve procured through an ad has been quality goods, and when it comes to items my life would depend on, bespoke is simply better.¡± With each word Ash spoke, the shadow on the Mage¡¯s face grew darker. The corner of his eye twitched. Henry stepped in to offer his brother some support. ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been a recall on some Magic Tower items recently?¡± Henry asked, raising a brow. He looked over at the Minister and Professor. ¡°It¡¯s not our business who you hire, but Ashtar doesn¡¯t seem to do a lot of business outside of itself, right? You should remain up to date on-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Those recalls were for minor issues!¡± The Mage bristled and shoved the cap back into the jar. Henry raised his hands defensively once more. ¡°All right, fine. Now that you have your pills, can we go? We paid our ¡®penalty¡¯, as you put it.¡± The mage snorted and looked at the Minister, giving him a nod. The Minister snatched the pills and then looked at the two brothers. ¡°What were your names?¡± ¡°Von Sails,¡± Ash answered. Henry closed his eyes and almost shook his head. ¡°My name is Guillermo von Sails.¡± Where are you getting that name? Henry opened his eyes. ¡°Rutherford von Sails.¡± ¡°Together, we are the von Sails Brothers!¡± Ash beamed, excited at their new alias. The Minister rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your names,¡± he said, his tone threatening. He turned around. ¡°Let them go.¡± He made it two steps before Ash spoke up once more. ¡°Can we at least have our urchins back?¡± Ash asked. Dissatisfaction, whether at their innocence or annoyance, was fixed on the Minister¡¯s face. He snatched one of the bags from a soldier¡¯s hands and turned it upside down before shaking it, sending a dozen sea urchins to the ground. ¡°My sea urchins!¡± Ash let out a shocked cry as his large eyes watched the delicacy tumble out. He stepped forward to try to catch them, but soldiers quickly pointed their weapons, prompting Henry to grab his shoulder and pull him back. Ash looked at the Minister with horror. ¡°Why would you do that? That¡¯s food!¡± Rich as they were, they did not waste food if they could help it, especially when they foraged for it themselves. The irritation on the Minister¡¯s face seemed to lighten with pleasure at Ash¡¯s discomfort. He threw the ¡®empty¡¯ bag back at Ash and turned to the other soldier. He gave him a silent nod and the soldier repeated his motions. Ash let out a pained groan, which Henry suspected was genuine. The second bag, now emptied of sea urchins, was tossed back to Henry. He caught it and sighed. At the very least, they had their bags back. He put it over his head and then turned to help the distraught Ash put his bag on. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Henry told him in a low voice. Ash looked back at the sea urchins one last time before turning around, shoulders slumped forward, and getting back on to the planks. Henry patted his shoulder, urging him forward. They were almost to their ship when he felt the plank begin to move. He turned around and saw that the Ashtari ship had closed its gate and was moving away. ¡°Wait a moment! We¡¯re not across yet-¡± The side of the plank that was resting on the Ashtari ship had nothing to rest on as the ship moved away, and fell into the water. Henry heard the cries of their crew as he and Ash didn¡¯t have time to reach their ship, and also fell into the water. While not too dangerous, the attempt to humiliate them one last time got to him. He was no longer surrounded by soldiers on their ship. ¡°What is wrong with them! Their audacity is-¡± ¡°Naali, make it rain hail over that ship,¡± Henry said as he resurfaced beside his brother. ¡°Large pieces of hail, Naali!¡± Ash slapped the water in front of him before reaching for one of the planks that had fallen in with them. ¡°At least as big a fist!¡± ¡°A fist-sized piece of hail can kill a man.¡± Henry glanced at his brother. Ash merely met his gaze, unmoved. ¡°All right, fine. Wait until they¡¯re out of range, Naali.¡± ¡°Yes! No problem! Leave it to Naali!¡± ¡°Young Masters!¡± The captain of Sea Serpent Five was almost hanging over the edge. ¡°The water¡¯s fine, Captain,¡± Henry called up. ¡°Drop some rope, we¡¯ll secure the planks before we climb up.¡± He swam a few strokes to get to the second piece of wood. Both he and Ash were calm, and he didn¡¯t know if it was because they knew the Ashtari ship would suffer or if it was because neither of them wanted to give the Minister and his people the satisfaction of upsetting them. The planks were pulled up and the two brothers swam towards the side of the ship to climb up some rungs that made a ladder on the side. Crew members helped them on board and gave them towels as soon as they set foot on the deck. ¡°What are your orders, Young Master?¡± the Captain asked. ¡°Ash?¡± Henry looked at his brother. Ash wrung out his hair. ¡°We¡¯ve done the important part.¡± Henry looked back at the Captain. ¡°Hoist anchor and set sail for Carthage Harbor.¡± Relief filled the Captain¡¯s face. He nodded and saluted them. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The crew was fast and within moments, they were moving. Their ship sailed away and Henry narrowed his eyes, watching the distance between the two ships grow larger. He tossed his now soaking towel to the side and began wringing out his pants. In the back of his mind, he heard Naali¡¯s childish voice announce that she was about to do ¡®it¡¯. ¡°Ash. She¡¯s going to start.¡± Henry continued wringing his pants, but Ash perked up and looked towards the other ship with the anticipation of a child about to receive a long-awaited present. There were no dark clouds in the sky. No wind. Nothing that would indicate rain, let alone hail. However large, fist-sized balls of ice materialized well above the Ashtari ship and began to rain down on it. Several crew members on Sea Serpent Five noticed that the movement on deck of the Ashtari ship grew erratic. Faint screaming could be heard, and the sails began to show signs of damage from hail puncturing the fabric. ¡°Keep it up for another minute,¡± Henry said. ¡°Ash, when will your slips take effect?¡± ¡°By tonight,¡± Ash replied, joy filling his face. ¡°I¡¯m almost sad I won¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Young Master.¡± One of the crew members approached holding out another towel. Henry gave him a nod of gratitude and took the towel, looking back to give it to Ash. Ash was already running another towel through his wet hair. ¡°How long do you reckon they¡¯ll stay here looking for something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Ash asked his brother with a smug look. The knowledge that the Ashtari party wouldn¡¯t find what they wanted most seemed to triumph over the attempted humiliation of falling into the water. Since Ash wasn¡¯t bothered, he wasn¡¯t either. Henry wiped the towel over his hair and glanced back to the distance ¡°With how stubborn they are, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they stayed until they found something. Anything.¡± ¡°Heh....¡± Ash chuckled to himself as his eyes pinched into crescents. ¡°This may be my best con ever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that in front of an authority figure.¡± A laugh filled the air as Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up. He patted Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. With how complex my magic tools are, it¡¯ll take them years to figure it out. Who¡¯s stubborn enough to spend years searching for the unsearchable?¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°His Royal Highness Prince Eskander wishes to see you.¡± The Minister and the Professor looked at each other, neither getting up from where they sat just outside the chambers of the Prince. Before they could argue about who it was the Prince was summoning, the attendant continued. ¡°Both of you.¡± It was inevitable that they would be called in to discuss what had happened that led them to being on the Prince¡¯s ship now. They had accompanied the vanguard ships to secure the Shallows in preparation for the Prince¡¯s arrival, and while they did so, their ship was now on its side, with only the bow protruding from the waters. First, it was the sudden hail storm that seemed to come from nowhere that injured numerous crew members, sailors, and soldiers, a few of which were still unconscious. Then, while they had anchored to deal with the injured for a few hours, the wood in the hull somehow broke, sending water rushing in. The ship sank until it hit the seafloor. The Minister, Professor, and others had remained on one of the four rowboats, circling the useless ship until another Ashtari ship arrived. Their excitement at seeing another ship coming to their aid vanished the moment they realized it was the guard ship carrying the Crown Prince. They entered the chamber and found the twenty-some year-old man standing by a wooden table, looking at an old map of what used to be Samelu. He didn¡¯t look up, but the two men still fell to their knees, prostrating before him. ¡°Greetings to His Royal Highness,¡± they chorused. ¡°What happened to the ship?¡± The two men winced as they heard the question. Ashtar wasn¡¯t a naval power and their ships, while as technologically advanced as the ships of other nations, weren¡¯t as numerous. Each one was a valuable resource for the empire. ¡°The crew says that there was damage to the hull. Rotting wood.¡± The Prince frowned, his eyes rising to look at them. ¡°Rotting wood? How could there be rotting wood? The ships were just built in the last few years.¡± ¡°Perhaps the wood procured to build the ships were already rotting and weren¡¯t noticed, Your Highness,¡± the Professor said. Prince Eskander narrowed his eyes. ¡°What about the tears in the sails?¡± ¡°There was a hail storm.¡± ¡°Why were none of the other ships affected?¡± The two men still on the floor were trembling. ¡°We don¡¯t know, Your Highness. Perhaps it was a localized storm.¡± ¡°The Mage from the Magic Tower has confirmed that the hail storm was not created by another mage.¡± The Minister managed to keep his voice steady. ¡°It was natural, Your Highness.¡± The Prince took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Natural? How could he believe it was natural? Where did hail the size of hands come from without a cloud in the sky? He stood up straight and rounded his table. ¡°I was told that two people made it through.¡± ¡°We allowed them access to the edge of the Shallows- ¡°Why?¡± The Prince slammed his hand on the tabletop, causing the two men to jump in place. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted the entire area secure? Why was he allowed into the Shallows?¡± ¡°Your Highness, he was sent by academics,¡± the Professor said, daring to look up for just a moment. ¡°If we rejected him and forced him out, he could tell his employers. Academics who can afford to hire surveyors like them must have some backing.¡± The Minister nodded, but didn¡¯t speak. Prince Eskander remained frowning, displeasure all over his face. ¡°Did those surveyors find anything?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. It seems they were swimming along a road under water using water breathing pills.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard.¡± Prince Eskander narrowed his eyes. ¡°He had six-hour long water breathing pills in his possession. How did he get such pills, but we could not?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t go through the Magic Tower.¡± The Minister tried to explain the entire reason, almost repeating it word for word, but it didn¡¯t satisfy the prince. ¡°They¡¯re surveyors for hire. They¡¯re young?¡± He¡¯d gotten a report from the captain of the ship that was scuttled already. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was suspicious that right after the two men appeared, something happened to the ship. It was just that no one could make a definitive link between the two. Even the Mage had reported that neither had magic strong enough to do anything to the ship. One had faint magic that wouldn¡¯t even register for any self-respecting Mage while the other had no magic signature at all. Mages had immense pride. The moment they met another mage worth mentioning, they¡¯d become competitive. ¡°Yes, brothers it seemed.¡± The Professor began to tell him everything he knew about the two, right down to their physical features. ¡°At least one brother seemed to have Lunapsar blood.¡± That brother wasn¡¯t the one that caught the Prince¡¯s attention. It was expected that the Lunapsar diaspora would become interested and perhaps even send people to survey the area with the rumors that had reached all the way to Ashtar. He had rallied his people and come as soon as he could to beat them there. The other brother with red hair caught his attention. ¡°Red hair and blue eyes?¡± The man¡¯s eyes darkened as the description set off a small alarm in his head. ¡°What did you say their names were?¡± ¡°They said their surname is von Sails, Your Highness,¡± the Minister replied with his head still bowed. ¡°Rutherford and Guillermo von Sails.¡± ¡°Von Sails is not an Ashtari surname,¡± the Professor stated the obvious. The Prince stood in place without speaking. His family was famous for red hair and blue eyes with gold flecks. It made him hyper aware of anyone with such features as they were so significant. In fact, in all of Ashtar, only those born into the Imperial Family had those features, regardless of what the other parent looked like. With the exception of children born to one Lunapsar parent. That was why unlike his pure auburn-haired sisters, his hair was mostly silver. It was cut short, but if it drew longer, the silver would start to take on a reddish tint. His eyes, however, were now light blue. The Heidar Family¡¯s imperial eyes were a deep, dark blue with gold flecks, but his were light because his mother was Lunapsar and had the mercurial eyes. ¡°How blue were his eyes?¡± Eskander asked, raising his own eyes to look out towards the water. He didn¡¯t see the Minister and the Professor glance at each other. ¡°A dull blue, Your Highness. And he wore glasses.¡± No one in his family wore glasses. Eskander¡¯s heart unclenched for just a moment. He was overthinking it. There were others in both West and East Iveria who had red hair, and the man did come from West Iveria, so there was nothing strange about his hair or eyes. He spoke Iverian Common with his brother, and both sounded like native speakers according to reports. He lifted a hand and ran it through his hair. He wasn¡¯t sure why he was so paranoid. He frowned. It¡¯s because the damn court has brought up another prince lately. Not the dead ones, but new ones that would join the family soon. After all, he was twenty-four years old. As the Crown Prince, he was encouraged to have an heir early to secure his lineage. If he were back in Ashtar, he¡¯d still be listening to them drone on and on. ¡°Should we pursue them, Your Highness?¡± The Professor broke the silence with a nervous voice. Eskander let out a low breath and turned around to look at them. They kept their heads bowed before him. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Two brothers who can¡¯t even hold on to rare water breathing pills aren¡¯t anything to worry about.¡± SS&S: Chapter 10 - Dont Mind Me. Please Continue. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why did the soldiers only find sea urchins when they reached in and emptied our bags?¡± Henry sat across from his brother inside their cabin on the ship. He had a meal prepared for them urgently, insisting that it didn¡¯t need to be elaborate or even hot; he just needed to feed his brother. The result was Ash relieving his hunger by stuffing himself with leftovers from breakfast. In return, Ash had reached into his preservation bag to retrieve fresh ingredients. The same preservation bag that had been searched on the Ashtari ship. When he did so, Henry stood to the side, watching with wide eyes. How was it removed so easily and from where? Why didn¡¯t the Ashtari soldiers find anything else? And why didn¡¯t the Mage sense anything amiss? Was the Magic Tower as unskilled as Ash vehemently believed? Ash chewed his food and swallowed before answering. ¡°The space portion is only accessible by the owner of the bag. This is a security feature I added after my last update.¡± ¡°I thought the last update was just to increase the size of the space.¡± ¡°That was part of it, yes. The space is like a warehouse and only the owner has a key. That¡¯s why I had you all prick your finger and put blood in it,¡± Ash said. ¡°Blood is the easiest way to claim ownership to a magic device that requires registering an owner¡¯s identity. This isn¡¯t anything new, but because the Magic Tower tends to put their products together hastily, and that those products tend to be resold and cycled amongst the populace, blood ownership registration isn¡¯t a commonly used feature option, if they make it an option at all.¡± Henry looked at his bag hanging on his bedpost. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t the Mage notice it?¡± Ash let out a small, derivative snort. ¡°Mages can only sense magic signatures on items that are near or below their level of magic. A diamond-level Mage from the Magic Tower couldn¡¯t pick up that I did something with the bag if his life depended on it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful a diamond-level Mage is,¡± Henry replied as he leaned back on his chair. Ash thought for a moment and then perked up. ¡°It¡¯s like an above average fire spirit wouldn¡¯t know how strong Simir is until Simir let him know.¡± Henry raised a brow. They didn¡¯t know the full extent of Simir¡¯s powers as a fire spirit, but they knew he was old and powerful. Henry had felt Simir unleash his full strength twice in his life, and it made his blood boil, as if he were ready to take on an entire army by himself. Raiju, who had been with him when Simir unleashed his strength, had cowered and was afraid of Simir for a few months after. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how Simir would feel to be compared to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an analogy,¡± Ash replied before taking another bite of bread. He chewed it and swallowed hard. ¡°And it¡¯s not far off. Master said my level of magic when we left already surpassed master mages.¡± ¡°What are master mages in the Magic Tower?¡± ¡°They¡¯re the diamond-level mages, although there are different sublevels. However, they¡¯re beneath a grandmaster mage; the title of which requires both magic power and ability, which includes subject knowledge and application.¡± ¡°Practical use, not just theory.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Ash said. ¡°And currently, there are only two grandmasters in the Magic Tower. They¡¯re clinging on to their spots because of a handful of Traceras Clan books they¡¯ve been using as ground work for their own magic research.¡± Henry frowned. ¡°The Traceras Clan books are a closely guarded family secret. You either had to be born into the clan or were the direct pupil of someone in the clan.¡± Ash shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re authentic or reproductions or assorted notes put together by their pupils, but it seems to have helped them.¡± Henry nodded. The Traceras Clan were, at one point, the most prominent and strongest magic clan in the world. Before the Magic Tower, there were regular mages and the Traceras Clan. Countries or individuals who needed power would see their help, though the clan itself was more interested in magic research and the search of esoteric knowledge than world domination. A combination of jealousy and resentment slowly ate away at the strength of the clan until only a few pockets of the family remained. At that point, much magic was lost, including the education process which laid the foundation for clan magic. There was one living member born to the clan left, and she was Ash¡¯s magic master. She had been present when Ash was born, clutching Ash¡¯s mother¡¯s hands to give her strength in order to ensure Ash was born safely and that the mother survived. Under normal circumstances, the woman would¡¯ve been a much sought after magic resource...had she been able to use it. Her head was a library of knowledge, it was just that she could not use magic. With her, the Traceras Clan essentially died out. Except Ash, born with an abundance of magical energy, became her pupil as soon as he could talk. It was something only their family knew of, as protecting Ash from predatory mages and powerful individuals looking to take advantage of a child for a private mage was of great concern. Ash had received his first space bag containing all the Traceras Clan books and assorted other magic and science books when they left. Now, Henry was sure that all of those books were in his brother¡¯s head. Ash finished off his food and put his hand over his stomach. ¡°I hope they finish cooking soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still hungry after all of that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Ash looked towards him and Henry looked at the crumbs left on the small plate where he¡¯d also been eating some bread. ¡°I used a lot of energy in the last twenty-four hours,¡± Henry replied, matter of fact. Ash snorted again. He sighed and rubbed his head. ¡°In all honesty, Brother, we will need to return to the Shallows. The barrier hiding the city will last and steer others away, but eventually, it needs to be surveyed properly.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll bring it up with Auntie and she can discuss it with the Elder Council,¡± Henry replied. ¡°They will have more of a right to survey the area than a foreign prince claiming to be the last remaining member of the Lunapsar royal family.¡± Ash scoffed. ¡°First he¡¯s the Prince of Ashtar, and now he''s the Prince of the Lunapsar? With what evidence? His words?¡± He scoffed. ¡°His words are as good as a gambler¡¯s promises.¡± Henry took a deep breath. ¡°The Emperor of Ashtar may believe him, but the Elder Council isn¡¯t so ignorant or naive.¡± Ash lowered his eyes and nodded a bit. ¡°Where are we going to get the money? Funding a survey of the entire Shallows will be costly. What about the recovery portion? And then there is restoration work that needs to be done. We¡¯d need to find a place to properly store everything. We can¡¯t possibly store everything at the abbey.¡± Henry rubbed his chin. ¡°We can¡¯t fund everything ourselves indefinitely. We still have a business to run.¡± His brother was quiet for a bit longer. ¡°We can do some more...part time jobs.¡± ¡°No.¡± Henry rejected the suggestion immediately. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to take on part time job after part time job. The company is just stepping into increasing our presence in the hospitality industry and we¡¯re opening multiple locations at once, all while building multiple others at the same time.¡± Ash tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling. ¡°Then in place of quantity, we can target quality jobs.¡± Henry gave him a dull look. ¡°Quality jobs...you mean jobs that pay heavily.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°Jobs that pay heavily are dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes, but aren¡¯t we suitable for dangerous jobs?¡± Henry squinted at him. ¡°I want you to look Auntie in the eyes and tell her you are suitable to put your life on the line so easily. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re so daring then.¡± Ash cringed and sank back against his chair, as Henry expected. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll just sell some more magical products.¡± He seemed resigned to this and Henry furrowed his brows with criticism. His brother found that putting himself in danger was less troublesome than selling magical products he could make at home. Unbelievable. ¡°There are always requests through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for magical products,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Not everyone likes working with the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°With good reason, what with their stolen, inferior products....¡± Ash muttered beneath his breath. ¡°However, if you start taking on those requests, won¡¯t you attract the attention of the Magic Tower? Especially since your products are better?¡± ¡°They already know I exist,¡± Ash said with a huff. Perhaps the Magic Tower didn¡¯t know what Ash looked like, but they knew the name Ash Atractas, especially after the preservation bags went to market and were, as Ash put, poorly counterfeited. ¡°What are they going to do? Try to stop me? Try to steal another product? Spread lies that I¡¯m working with the devil in exchange for superior magical powers?¡± Each sentence was spoken with greater disgust and annoyance than the previous. The Magic Tower had put in so much effort, sort of killing him, over the years to bury Ash and his achievements after Ash refused to sell them his products or join and be under the control of the Magic Tower. In regard to his magic, Ash had the right to be just as arrogant as a grandmaster due to his skill level, but a bunch of old men and women who spent their lives doing magic and were still inferior to a teenager wouldn¡¯t accept him. Instead, they tried to take advantage of him. Even at a young age, Ash wouldn¡¯t accept that. Ash also had his mother backing him, along with various business associates. There was money behind Ash, and the Magic Tower didn¡¯t want to make enemies with potential customers. But that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t try to capitalize on Ash¡¯s work and claim his work as their own. Anytime Ash released something, the Magic Tower wasn¡¯t behind in releasing an inferior version. When they couldn¡¯t replicate Ash¡¯s products well enough, they spread childish rumors about him, including that he¡¯d made a pact with a demon. Then fourteen-year-old Ash released a statement to the Magic Tower: if the gods wanted you dead, he would¡¯ve made that true. Then the Magic Tower reeled back their efforts, but still kept an eye on Ash¡¯s products. Henry cocked his head to the side. ¡°Did you have a six-hour water breathing pill at the ready?¡± Ash nodded with a shrug. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it if I didn¡¯t have them. Those are rejects from my test batches.¡± Henry raised a brow. ¡°Your rejects are at levels the Magic Tower hasn¡¯t reached yet.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it if they¡¯re too stupid to figure out how to adjust the formulas, replace ingredients, and research the exact properties of those said ingredients to extract the most important parts to create the most long-lasting pill. That isn''t some secret Traceras knowledge.¡± ¡°What will you do if they come clamoring at our door to steal your products?¡± Henry asked. Ash narrowed his eyes and fell into contemplative silence. ¡°The only thing I can do. Deal with them the way the Federation of Merchant Cities does: litigation and economic embargo.¡± ¡°And if that doesn¡¯t work?¡± Ash raised a brow. ¡°The world survived without a Magic Tower for millennia; it can survive another few without one.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Ash spent the majority of his time on the return journey home going through various products he made to focus on. Magic pills were a popular item and with interest growing about the Shallows, water breathing pills would be in high demand. Of course, neither brother wanted to increase the chances of the Shallows being looted by others, so water breathing pills were out of the question. Henry didn¡¯t bother the crew much, allowing them to focus on speeding up in order to make up for lost time. They were a few days off schedule, but it wasn¡¯t severe enough a delay that it would cause much financial loss, if any. His own thoughts were also on funding. Not that his family was greedy, but many things required money. In the years when they were moving around East Iveria, everything centered around building a foundation of wealth, as it was the only way they would feel safe. His aunt¡¯s contacts were priceless during this time. He hadn¡¯t known too much about her life before she married in, except that she was part Lunapsar and was essentially forced to marry. He and his mother never spoke of his aunt¡¯s past, so as not to upset her. All he knew was that his aunt who loved him had her heart broken by a disloyal man. Henry drilled it into Ash¡¯s head that he must never become a frivolous man like the one who hurt his aunt. He made it a point to avoid any romantic relationship where he felt it wouldn¡¯t work out. Besides, he was still young and had things to do. This ignored the fact that both his mother and aunt had married when they were far younger than him. When he was more settled, perhaps he¡¯d open himself to such a relationship, but at the moment, he and his family still needed money. Money to advance their business. Money for surveying the ruins of a city. Enough money to take over a country, if it came to it. ¡°What¡¯s a Dareisol naval ship doing here?¡± They reached Carthage Harbor before dawn and arrived at the island to dock by the south ports, where most large cargo vessels unloaded on the island before heading towards the mainland. He and Ash were the first to disembark. After thanking the crew and paying a bonus for their troubles, the two walked around the docks to get to the road that went to the North Point. Military vessels did not dock on the island unless there was a conflict and the harbor needed protecting, or it was escorting someone of importance. Henry craned his neck and looked over. The naval ship did indeed belong to Dareisol. It had the symbol of its navy and a flag, but there was only one modest-sized ship. There weren¡¯t any other Dareisol naval vessels in the harbor either. ¡°It¡¯s picking up personnel.¡± Henry deduced. Ash furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are there Dareisol military personnel on the island?¡± Dareisol and the Federation of Merchant Cities were on good terms, with both being each other¡¯s largest trading partner. Even their citizens were allowed privileges usually reserved for their citizens in each other¡¯s territories. Henry had an idea of who they were picking up, but couldn¡¯t help his concern. Junior Commander Arelias was supposed to be convalescing after his injury. His sister had to bring him back to the island to live with their mother, after all. Dareisol¡¯s military wasn¡¯t in such poor shape that they needed to summon back an injured soldier. ¡°Head back to the shop by yourself. I¡¯m going to make some inquiries,¡± Henry said, starting to veer off to cross the street. Ash raised a brow for a moment before a glint of amusement cut across his face. His eyes crinkled up as a wide smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Going to visit Young Miss Arelias?¡± Henry gave him a look. ¡°Dareisol is our largest trading partner. If there is some conflict brewing, it would be good to know ahead of time.¡± Ash scoffed. ¡°Sure, whatever helps you sleep at night.¡± ¡°Go home, Ash.¡± His brother gave him a dismissive wave and sauntered off in the direction of Snake, Scarab, and Sons. He stood in place until his brother disappeared from view before walking towards Apothecary Aoife, the store owned by the Arelias siblings¡¯ mother. He didn¡¯t make it all the way to the store before he saw a familiar young woman walking out of a nearby leather goods shop with a brand-new leather horse saddle on her shoulder. Henry looked around. It seemed that she was alone. ¡°Elka.¡± The tips of her pointed ears twitched and she turned around at the sound of her name. She was wearing drab, well-worn dark brown pants, and an off-white blouse beneath a dark green tabard. Her thick leather belt had a dagger in its holster, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any larger weapons. No armor: she was in civilian clothes. Her long honey hair was braided, almost reaching her knees. When she fought, she would coil her hair around her head to keep it out of the way. Her green eyes lit up as she saw him. ¡°You¡¯re back! I heard you had to track down your brother. Again,¡± she said with a laugh. She continued to balance the saddle on her shoulder with ease. Henry shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t get far this time.¡± ¡°Where did you end up?¡± she asked, grinning with amusement. He stopped just in front of her, their eyes almost at the same level. She was perhaps two fingers shorter than him after she finished her growth spurt. ¡°Caught him just outside the harbor, but we went to see the Shallows,¡± he replied. ¡°But never mind about us. I saw a Dareisol naval vessel docked on the island. Are they summoning your brother?¡± The amusement of her face fell, turning more serious in an instant. ¡°No, it¡¯s not my brother,¡± she told him. Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed. If it wasn¡¯t her brother, then there was only one other person. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± The corners of her lips pulled up a bit, though her eyes didn¡¯t match it. ¡°This afternoon. I¡¯m just picking up a few things before I leave.¡± She turned to show off her saddle, as if he hadn¡¯t seen it on her shoulder the entire time. He took a deep breath. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but if my father is calling me back, then is something at the border.¡± He glanced at the saddle once more. All the Arelias children were in the Dareisol military. Their father¡¯s side came from a marquisate and were generals. From what Henry remembered, most of her siblings were traditionally trained with swords. While she and another brother were proficient enough, their focus lay with mounted archery and the use of lances when distance was closed. Elka and the youngest of the brothers were part of their family¡¯s calvary. ¡°Is one of the principalities encroaching again?¡± he asked. Elka furrowed her brows and took a deep breath. She shook her head and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not the principalities. There are some ore mines outside the territory, though they¡¯re owned by some noble families in Dareisol, they must properly lease the land from the principality it¡¯s in. As part of the lease, they must be the ones to defend it and, as you know, since Dareisol¡¯s ore is sourced from those minds, the Empire will defend them. This isn¡¯t usually a problem, but there has been property disputes.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Henry furrowed his brows. ¡°Between the nobles?¡± ¡°Worse,¡± Elka replied. ¡°Another group is buying land adjacent to the mines and nobles alleged that they were trying to push this out. My cousin and his sub-battalion went to investigate and it is the case. Dareisol has to show its presence before the situation escalates.¡± The Empire needed to back up the mine owners, else the other party could take advantage of them, pushing them out of the area and then taking over the mine. Part of him believed it was more a show of force; a silent warning from Dareisol to stop the other party, but even the slightest military movement had its dangers. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± he asked, his voice quieter. Her expression grew soft. ¡°No, not right now.¡± She kept his gaze and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Henry.¡± She lifted her free hand and Henry readied himself for a handshake, a hug, or even just her hand on his shoulder. Before she could make contact with him, her hand stopped and hovered over his chest. She paused and cocked her head, looking past his shoulder. Confused, Henry turned his head and immediately scowled. Ash was standing near a fruit stall a few paces away, eating an apple as he watched with interest usually reserved for a play. He swallowed the piece he was eating and nodded towards them, encouraging. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Please continue.¡± Henry¡¯s face reddened and he clenched his hands. ¡°That little-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine!¡± Elka¡¯s hand touched Henry¡¯s chest and patted it to calm him. She shook her head, a helpless expression on her face as she looked at Ash. ¡°So, you came back again, huh?¡± ¡°As you know, my brother came to get me,¡± Ash replied without any shame, as if he had been part of the conversation from the beginning. ¡°Where¡¯s the Junior Commander?¡± ¡°Get your hands off my sister!¡± An irate voice seemed to boom across the street. Elka sighed as she tilted her head back, exasperated. ¡°How dare you take advantage of her in broad daylight!¡± Henry looked at his arms, which were still at his side, before looking at the man on crutches hobbling towards them with reckless speed for someone injured. ¡°I¡¯m not touching your sister.¡± He felt Elka¡¯s hand gently press and almost squeeze his left pectoral. He looked at her and raised a brow. Who¡¯s taking advantage of whom? She kept her hand on his chest as she turned to meet her brother¡¯s fuming face. ¡°We¡¯re just talking.¡± Junior Commander Arelias lifted one of his crutches. He leaned heavily against his other one as he put the crutch between the two and tried to push Henry to the side. Henry rolled his eyes and took a step back. ¡°Stay away from my sister, you pretty boy!¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Junior Commander. I do make a point to nourish my skin,¡± Henry replied in a deadpan voice. This only served to irritate the other man further. He opened his mouth to yell, but Elka grabbed his arm with her free hand and pulled him back. ¡°You are supposed to be in bed. How did you get down the stairs without someone to help you?¡± Her brother almost choked. ¡°Elka, are you trying to lock me up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Junior Commander sucked in a sharp breath and Ash turned his head to the side and muffled his snort-laugh. Elka continued with her scolding disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be up and walking. What part of convalescing don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯d think the son of an apothecary would know better!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t!¡± Her brother shot back and both Henry and Ash crinkled their eyes with judgment. It was rare that they¡¯d met such a stubborn, shameless person ¨C and they worked in customer service. ¡°The others aren¡¯t here to keep you from falling prey to them!¡± He waved his crutch at both brothers. Ash drew his head back. ¡°When did I have anything to do with this? I am an innocent party.¡± ¡°You call yourself an innocent party with your face?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± ¡°Nothing! That¡¯s the problem!¡± the Junior Commander bellowed. Both Henry and Ash stared at him as Elka ran a hand down her flushed face. Ash crossed his arms. ¡°Your prejudice against good-looking people is very unbecoming, Junior Commander. It¡¯s not very gold standard of you. Simply because my brother and I are ridiculously good-looking doesn¡¯t mean we are bad, immoral people who try to lure women to their ruin.¡± ¡°And if I recall, you don¡¯t have a problem with my aunt,¡± Henry added. This made Ash¡¯s exterior turn cold. ¡°You looked at my mother?¡± he asked in a low voice. His eyes seemed to home in on the Junior Commander. He moved closer, his icy gaze never leaving the Junior Commander. His face reddened as he hastily looked away. ¡°I was just surprised since she usually wears a face covering. I didn¡¯t expect her face to be so breathtaking!¡± Ash let out a disgusted grunt. ¡°Don¡¯t ever call my mother breathtaking.¡± ¡°Hah! Well now, you know how it feels!¡± The older man argued with Ash and Henry shook his head. ¡°I never called your mother breathtaking!¡± Ash snapped back. ¡°My mother is deserving of such an adjective. That¡¯s why I turned out looking like this-¡± ¡°Rein it in, Ash.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, just because Momma is beautiful doesn¡¯t mean this oaf can just gawk at her!¡± ¡°Who are you calling an oaf-¡± ¡°You, you hobbling invalid!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Henry slapped his hand over his brother¡¯s mouth. He looked at Elka and gave her a nod. ¡°Young Miss Arelias, safe travels. May your battles be decisive and swiftly won.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master,¡± Elka replied, her voice much more formal as she squeezed herself between her brother and Ash, who continued to glare at the older man who was almost twice his size. ¡°Let me know when your family opens an inn in Dareisol. I will pay a visit.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to reserve a room-¡± ¡°How dare you lure my sister into an inn room-¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Elka pulled her brother¡¯s arm back and shot him a glare. ¡°Release me, Elka! I am injured, but I can take them!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Three voices all countered him at once, making his face turn even redder. ¡°Even your seasoned general father can¡¯t beat our mother,¡± Ash said, lifting his chin once he managed to pull Henry¡¯s hand down. ¡°And you think you can beat us?¡± Henry let out a heavy sigh and began dragging Ash away. ¡°Good-bye, Young Miss, Junior Commander.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not your mother, boy!¡± The Junior Commander yelled. ¡°Elka, don¡¯t pull me!¡± Ash puffed out his chest. ¡°Young Miss!¡± She sighed, appearing tired from having to deal with both of them. ¡°Yes, Second Young Master?¡± ¡°Catch!¡± She turned around and caught a small packet that was thrown at her. She snatched it with her free hand just as it was about to fly past her shoulder. She furrowed her brows and looked at the thick, hand sized envelope. ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°Slips that can be activated by blood. There are about a dozen in there with different effects. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but just in case. You know how to use them,¡± Ash told her as Henry stopped dragging him. Elka looked at the packet and smiled a bit with both appreciation and fondness in her green eyes. She nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You have to come back to us alive or my brother will be sad-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ash!¡± Ash was suddenly hoisted onto his brother¡¯s shoulder and was carried away. Henry fought down the slight heat on his cheeks as he walked away, carrying his brother like a sack of grain as the Junior Commander yelled at them over the sound of Elka trying to calm him. They made it a block before Henry put Ash down. ¡°Do you enjoy arguing with the Junior Commander that much?¡± Henry asked, giving Ash a light smack on the back of the head. Ash lifted his hand to rub his head. ¡°He started it.¡± ¡°You followed me.¡± ¡°I thought there would be a good show.¡± Another smack was heard and Ash winced. He shot Henry a scowl. ¡°Did you find out what was going on in Dareisol, at least?¡± ¡°Not too many details, but she¡¯s being called back because of territorial issues around mines leased from the principalities,¡± Henry replied. Ash made a slight face. ¡°Everyone knows those mines are connected to Dareisol nobles, and that they pay an ungodly amount to mine there. Who¡¯s so daring?¡± Henry shrugged. ¡°I have no idea, but Auntie was right about avoiding leasing from the principalities in East Iveria.¡± Ash let out a small snort. ¡°You know firsthand how greedy they can be. Fifty-year leases for astronomical rates, but the leaser has to be the one to do all the work? They¡¯re also required to hire only locals and have to pay more if they want to bring in their own geologists and engineers. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re making any money.¡± ¡°Speaking of money, are you going to stop by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to look through magic item ads?¡± ¡°Might as well. Most of my money is tied up in some of my investments right now, so if I want to assist with the survey of the Shallows, I¡¯ll need to start fulfilling requests.¡± Ash grasped the sides of his head and groaned. ¡°I need more liquid funds.¡± ¡°Just make sure to check on the background of the requestors. Don¡¯t just hand out products to any random requestor.¡± Ash let out a small hum of agreement. When they reached their block, Ash turned to go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild while Henry went to the tea shop. He checked in with Margeaux first, was reassured that nothing out of the ordinary had happened or needed immediate attention, and then headed upstairs to his family¡¯s house. Several packages had been delivered, including Ash¡¯s mulberry paper. Henry sorted through their mail after putting his things away. When Ash returned with a few requests on hand, he showed them to Henry. ¡°I¡¯m having Drae keep an eye out for any suitable requests, but these are doable. I already have some items available that I can send out.¡± Henry looked over from where he was heating a kettle and nodded. He glanced over several pieces of paper and furrowed his brows. ¡°Um...is that one not a request for assistance to find a missing dog?¡± Ash gave him a sheepish smile. ¡°It¡¯s local, in the east village.¡± He separated the paper from the others. ¡°Look at it. Drae says a little girl posted it the other day. She paid a few coppers to post it, but since the pay is so low, no one will bother.¡± Henry smiled a bit as he looked at the spot where the payment was posted. It was a dozen copper coins. That was nothing to most people and an adventurer might as well have been doing the job for free. However, the writing was clearly that of a little girl who had gone on to describe how much she loved her dog. She even drew a little black dog with gold eyes with a big pink bow on its neck. He thought of Effie. Auntie posted Effie¡¯s drawings in prominent places in the house, which made them stand out against the elegant, expensive decorations. The first subject Effie drew, as far back as Henry could remember, was the family¡¯s pet, Commodore. He could understand why Ash felt compelled to take on the task. ¡°When did the dog go missing?¡± ¡°A week ago,¡± Ash said, tilting his head as he re-read the scribbled ad. All posts for jobs, no matter how small, used the same format. It usually contained a brief paragraph on the job and the adventurer would request more details from the guild. In this case, the little girl had filled a quarter of her sheet with the dog¡¯s drawing. ¡°I figure I¡¯m a registered beast tamer, so I could give it a try. If Effie were here, she¡¯d want to help.¡± ¡°And it would be easier for her, since she can speak to animals,¡± Henry added. He gave his brother a nod of approval. ¡°If you find the dog, don¡¯t charge her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ash replied. ¡°I¡¯m not going to demand money from children.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k When a job was picked up, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild would let the requestor know either through the inter-guild messaging system or by messenger bird. Sometimes both if the requestor was really far from the nearest guild. In the case of the little girl with the missing dog, since they were both local, Ash went directly to the address the guild provided along with her request stamped by the guild. North Village was the urban center of the mainland surrounding Carthage Harbor. South Village was a rural, agricultural area. East Village was industrial and where the bulk of warehouses housing goods to be traded first. It was where the Great East Port was that dealt with the majority of goods shipping. Most buildings close to the water were for industrial and trading purposes. Those who lived in the East Village lived further inland, so when Ash got off the ferry, he took a commuter trolley inland. He passed the rows and rows of warehouses, the narrow brick office buildings, and the numerous open air supply yards. The part of East Village where most people lived consisted of rows of simple wood and brick houses on narrow, and sometimes awkwardly shaped, plots of land. Unlike the area close to the port, village portion had grown organically, with meandering streets and portions built with different materials and at different times, resulting in a hodgepodge of different buildings. Sometimes, there were large streets and open plazas. Other times, there were narrow alleys only children and animals smaller than a medium sized dog could squeeze through that led to shared courtyards. Ash checked the address on the request paper and the hand drawn map Drae had drawn for him on the back multiple times. Once he stepped off the commuter trolley at the main plaza, it was a careful treasure hunt for the little girl¡¯s house. In this area of the city, there weren¡¯t many people of Lunapsar background, as he caught and ignored many people who did a double take when they saw him. He was so used to being in urban, densely populated areas used to seeing other Lunapsar, that he¡¯d almost forgotten what it felt like to be gawked at because of his silver-white hair. At the very least, there was no malice, just curiosity and some surprise. Twice he stopped to ask someone for directions and everyone was polite to him. After squeezing himself through a narrow alley, he found himself in an old courtyard that still had hard packed dirt and a stone well. The homes surrounding the well were old and rundown, covered with soot and edged with overgrown plants. ¡°Eight...eight....¡± It was the eighth house in the courtyard and after figuring out which house was one, he counted down until he found the eighth house. The steps were made of solid blocks of stone and he climbed up the two steps to knock on the door. At first, no one answered. He knocked again and waited. Still no answer. His eyes looked around the yard and he furrowed his brows. Now that he thought about it, he¡¯d come in the middle of a work day, in the middle of the week. Everyone should¡¯ve been at work and young children would¡¯ve been in primary school, which was compulsory in the Merchant Cities. Okay, this is my fault. Ash was relieved no one was there to see his embarrassment for such an out of touch mistake. On the island, merchants tended to live right above their shops, so someone was always home. Sighing, he took a seat on the steps. He¡¯d come that far. He might as well wait. He reached into his bag and took out a sandwich. Eventually, someone had to come back. Ash went through three sandwiches by the time someone reached the courtyard. An older woman was surprised to see him and he quickly explained who he was. ¡°Oh...that poor girl.¡± The old woman put her hand to her chest and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s as if all the life has been taken out of her after Shadow ran away.¡± ¡°Her dog ran away?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Well, what else can happen to it?¡± the old woman asked. ¡°Usually, he stays at home, but apparently, one day, someone left the window open just enough and Shadow got out. The entire block went to help search, but we couldn¡¯t find hide nor hair of the poor thing.¡± Ash frowned a bit, but nodded. He looked at the request paper still in his hands. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± Some information was better than no information, so when people started trickling in, Ash would introduce himself and ask what they knew about the missing dog. After asking four adults and seven children, the consensus was Shadow had escaped while no one was home and ran away. He rubbed his chin and leaned against a wall of the girl¡¯s house, thinking about the possibility. It was a likely scenario, and if he were honest, it was the most logical one. Not all pets were like his family¡¯s pets who would come back after their excursions. Commodore hardly left Effie¡¯s side, and if they left him at home, with all the doors and windows open, they¡¯d find him sprawled on the floor by the entrance, pretending to be pathetic and weak, as if he¡¯d been abandoned for days. ¡°Excuse me, sir.¡± A small, high voice spoke up and he lifted his eyes. It took him a moment to look down to see a little girl in a school-issued uniform with a worn leather bag across her body. She looked up at him with brown eyes filled with hesitation and hope. ¡°Are...are you here from the guild?¡± Her eyes darted to the request paper still in his hand. Ash followed her gaze and then offered her a gentle smile. ¡°Yes.¡± He showed her the paper. ¡°Are you Miss Theresa Pinon?¡± Her face lit up. ¡°Yes! Yes, are you here to help me find Shadow?¡± The hope was spilling over and Ash felt his chest tighten. He sincerely hoped that he could find her dog. He kept an unshaken smile on his face and nodded. Ash knelt down in front of her to be eye level. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a beast tamer. I¡¯m registered with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Here¡¯s my identification.¡± He reached into his tabard¡¯s inner pocket to show her proof of his identity. He wanted to assure her that he was legitimate. She furrowed her brows and pouted, reading his information out loud. When she got to the end, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I knew someone would come to help.¡± It seemed she had been putting a lot of hope in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. She hesitated for a moment, her breath catching. She chewed on her bottom lip. ¡°Is...is the payment okay? I don¡¯t have a lot of money.¡± Ash wanted to assure her right then and there that payment would not be necessary, but doing so would be somewhat suspicious, so he held back. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a local, so this doesn¡¯t require much travel for me. I shouldn¡¯t have any expenses either.¡± She let out a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m glad...this is all the money I saved so far.¡± ¡°This year?¡± ¡°In my life!¡± She puffed out her chest, appearing proud. His stomach caught in his throat. ¡°How...how old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eight!¡± Ash held back a pained groan. The child could easily pass for six, though she was a year older than Effie. ¡°Eight is a rather good age. My little sister is seven,¡± he said. He folded up her paper. ¡°When we find Shadow, I¡¯ll need to ask you to sign the request paper to confirm that the quest has been completed. If I don¡¯t find your dog within a week, I will repost the request at my own cost.¡± Theresa seemed satisfied with this as she nodded her head. She extended her hand. ¡°I agree!¡± Ash chuckled and reached down to shake it. Before he could touch her hand, the little hand was pulled away. Theresa let out a cry of surprise as her legs hung in the air. Ash looked up and saw a tall, burly man holding on to her, clutching her against him as if to keep her safe. Ash raised a brow. ¡°Mr. Pinon, I assume?¡± ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here and what do you want with my daughter?¡± the man demanded at once. His voice was loud and a few people around the yard looked over. ¡°Dad! He¡¯s from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild! He¡¯s here to help me find Shadow!¡± Theresa tugged on her father¡¯s neck earnestly. When her father didn¡¯t respond immediately, she looked to Ash with worry. ¡°Ash, show him the paper!¡± Ash first held out her request paper. ¡°You can see the embossed stamp of the Carthage Harbor Adventurer¡¯s Guild here. In the corner is the seal of the assignment coordinator, Draecearus Olora approving my taking on this quest.¡± The man kept his eyes narrowed, scanning the request paper before looking at Ash. The suspicion didn¡¯t seem to have lessened. Ash reached back into his tabard for his identification document. The father didn¡¯t seem to want to take his eyes off Ash, but still glanced at the document, if only as a courtesy. The intense scowl on his face turned to shock as his eyes dilated. He looked at Ash, then back to the document. ¡°You...you....¡± He looked back at Ash once more. ¡°Are you related to the Atractas family of Carthage Harbor?¡± My name is right there. Ash held back an eye roll. ¡°Sir, there are only four members of the Atractas family,¡± he said. ¡°So yes, I am related-¡± ¡°The Second Young Master!¡± Someone shouted. One of the men who¡¯d arrived earlier covered his mouth with his hand while the other pointed at Ash. ¡°I knew you looked familiar! You¡¯re the Second Young Master, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± The father looked at his neighbor and then back at Ash. His face began to pale. ¡°Yes, I do a lot of work with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± Ash replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can-¡± ¡°I believe you! I believe you!¡± The father replied. He quickly put his daughter down and gave her a gentle push forward. ¡°Terry, say thank you to the Second Young Master for coming all this way!¡± Theresa¡¯s eye remained wide and it didn¡¯t seem that she fully understood what was happening. In truth, Ash wasn¡¯t sure he fully understood either. ¡°Oh...um...thank you, Second Young Master.¡± ¡°You can call me Ash-¡± ¡°No, she can¡¯t! You are the Second Young Master of the Atractas family! How can my daughter-¡± ¡°Sir, while a title of respect is appreciated, we¡¯re not nobility. In addition, I came here not as the Second Young Master of the Atractas family, but as Ash, Recovery Agent with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± I have been waiting to use that for so long...it sounds so good! I need to take more quests like this. The man nodded his head. ¡°Then, please come in, Second Young Mas-¡± ¡°Agent Atractas is fine.¡± ¡°Yes, Agent Atractas!¡± The man took his little girl¡¯s hand in his and helped her up the steps before opening the door. ¡°Please excuse the mess!¡± He let out a nervous, embarrassed chuckle. ¡°Terry¡¯s mother left us when she was very small, so it¡¯s just us two-¡± ¡°And Shadow!¡± Theresa gave an insistent shout before she released her father¡¯s hand to light an oil lantern. ¡°Yes, yes, and Shadow.¡± The father gave his daughter a fond, but sad smile. He looked at Ash, who stood by the door until he was instructed where to sit. ¡°My daughter and I found Shadow several months ago. She was just a puppy then. Terry couldn¡¯t leave her and she looked so happy, so we brought her home. Terry had been ill for some time, so when she saw Shadow, she was so energetic, I couldn¡¯t say no.¡± The man wore a bittersweet smile. ¡°I don¡¯t regret bringing her home, though. Terry¡¯s gotten better. I think just having Shadow around gives her something to look forward to. Shadow grew up fast and I¡¯d bring home scraps of meat from work to feed her, so it¡¯s not difficult.¡± ¡°Was she left at home all day?¡± Ash asked. The man motioned for him to take a seat on a wooden bench beside a long table or counter. There were still plates, bowls, and cups stacked on the table. He looked around the cramped kitchen which tripled as a dining and living room. The corners of his lips curled up. He remembered staying in such small living quarters when he was little. Momma always let him and Henry sleep in the most comfortable places, even if it was just a mat with a blanket on the floor. ¡°We¡¯d take her out in the morning and when we got home,¡± the man replied. ¡°I always leave her lots of water to drink and left overs to eat,¡± Theresa said as she climbed onto the bench next to Ash. ¡°Shadow isn¡¯t picky. She says she likes the food Dad makes.¡± Ash smiled a bit at her. ¡°She wags her tail when she eats?¡± ¡°Yes. She always says ¡®yum¡¯ and ¡®very good¡¯,¡± Theresa replied with a wide smile. Ash looked over at her father, who gave him an awkward smile. ¡°Terry says that Shadow talks to her,¡± he told Ash. ¡°To me, she just sounds like she¡¯s making chuffing noises.¡± Ash narrowed his eyes. ¡°Does she bark or howl? I asked the neighbor and they said that they don¡¯t hear any noise.¡± ¡°No, Shadow is very well behaved!¡± Theresa replied. ¡°But when she talks, Dad can¡¯t hear her.¡± Ash looked to her father again and he shook his head. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to ask, and no, Terry isn¡¯t a beast master. It seems the only animal who ¡®talks¡¯ to her is Shadow.¡± ¡°I see....¡± Ash trailed off. He smiled at Theresa. ¡°Miss Pinon, can you tell me more about Shadow: what she looks like; how big she is?¡± Theresa nodded. ¡°When we brought her home, she was this big.¡± She held her small hands close together. ¡°But now, she¡¯s this big!¡± She threw her arms out as far as they could go. Ash looked to her father once more. The man smiled weakly and held out his arms. While he didn¡¯t throw them out, the space he held them at was larger than what his daughter could show. ¡°Shadow¡¯s head reaches my waist now.¡± That was an impressive growth spurt considering this man was taller than he was. ¡°Does Shadow have anything special about her?¡± ¡°She disappears into the night!¡± ¡°She means that Shadow is so dark that at night, we can¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°No, Dad! Shadow really disappears! She melts into the darkness like a cloud! I told you!¡± Theresa pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t notice because you¡¯re snoring!¡± Ash drew his lips inward to keep from laughing as the other man flushed. ¡°Terry-¡± ¡°Ash, she really does disappear!¡± Knowing her father wouldn¡¯t believe her, Theresa tried to convince him instead. ¡°She used to do it all the time when we played hide and seek. She showed me how she did it. One minute she¡¯s there, then she starts to float and turns into a cloud, and then goes to hide in a shadow. That¡¯s why I named her Shadow!¡± Ash cocked his head to the side. ¡°You¡¯re sure she¡¯s always done this?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°By any chance, do you hear her voice in your head?¡± Ash asked. ¡°No sound comes from her, just in your head?¡± Theresa nodded, elated that someone seemed to believe her. ¡°Yes! Lately, I haven¡¯t heard from her. I can¡¯t find her. I can¡¯t hear her....¡± Her eyes reddened. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is. What if she¡¯s hungry? Or cold? What if she¡¯s lonely?¡± Ash nodded his head slowly. ¡°I see...Do you mind if I look around and ask your neighbors more questions?¡± Theresa shook her head. ¡°Please do what you need to do to find her.¡± Ash gave her a gentle smile, almost patting her head. He then went through their home and then door to door around the courtyard. When it got dark, he promised he¡¯d return the next day to continue asking around the surrounding area. Theresa and her father thanked him and saw him off. When he returned home, Henry was in the kitchen, apron on and tasting what appeared to be a stew. ¡°Welcome back,¡± he said without looking over his shoulder. ¡°Have you found the dog yet?¡± Ash let out a small, but negative hum and sat down on a stool at the counter. ¡°Brother, can I talk to Raiju for a moment?¡± His brother was quiet, but a moment later, the air in the kitchen changed. There was a buzz of energy in the air and on the floor, next to the counter, a golden wolf with a main of white hair that moved like mist around him sat on the ground. His eyes were silver and they met Ash¡¯s at eye level. ¡°Second Master, it¡¯s been a while!¡± The voice of an energetic and happy spirit echoed in his head. ¡°I see Naali more than you. You should appear more,¡± Ash grinned. He reached out to scratch the spirit under the chin, as if he were a real wolf. ¡°Raiju, I have a question.¡± ¡°Sure, Second Master!¡± His tail swished from side to side as Ash moved to scratch behind his ear. ¡°Are there any spirits that look like dogs, but are all black with gold eyes?¡± ¡°All black with gold eyes?¡± Raiju opened his eyes and seemed to think for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t think of any that are all black with gold eyes. Are you sure they¡¯re a spirit?¡± Ash furrowed his brows, but nodded. ¡°What else can they be?¡± ¡°A hellhound.¡± SS&S: Chapter 11 - You Better Get Started ¡°It¡¯s a common mortal misconception that hellhounds are demons or dark spirits,¡± Raiju said. ¡°But they¡¯re a different class all together. They aren¡¯t from the underworld, so the name is a misnomer, too. Hellhounds are guardians.¡± ¡°I heard that they¡¯re the reanimated corpses of dogs that have already passed,¡± Ash said. Raiju was now laying on his side, happy to have his fur stroked as Ash knelt down beside him. ¡°No, no. Human imaginations are ridiculous. They¡¯re a manifestation of life essence to protect someone or something,¡± Raiju said. ¡°They are not a living creature nor a demon. I wouldn¡¯t classify them as spirits, either. At least not spirits like us. Hellhounds are a manifestation of the desire to protect or guard. That¡¯s my understanding, anyway. Simir would know. Why do you ask, Second Young Master?¡± ¡°I took up a job to help a little girl look for her missing dog, but I¡¯m starting to suspect it isn¡¯t an actual living, breathing dog,¡± Ash explained. ¡°That¡¯s why he wanted to talk to you,¡± Henry said as he scooped some stew into a bowl. ¡°He wanted to see if there was a possibility that it was a spirit.¡± ¡°She said that her dog disappeared into the shadows,¡± Ash reported his findings to Raiju. The thunder and lightning spirit in the form of a giant wolf remained lazily on his side, looking more like a dog who¡¯d overeaten. ¡°Oh...that sounds like a hellhound. When I say manifestation of protection, I mean protection from a spirit or demon, or something supernatural, not a mortal, physical threat,¡± Raiju replied. ¡°The question you should be asking isn¡¯t where she went, but why she appeared in the first place.¡± Ash looked up and across the kitchen at Henry. ¡°Well...that¡¯s worrisome.¡± ¡°Indeed....¡± Henry carried over a tray with two bowls of stew to the counter and placed one in front of Ash. Raiju lifted his head and looked at Henry. ¡°Master, where is mine?¡± ¡°Spirits don¡¯t need to consume physical matter.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t appreciate a good meal.¡± The spirit and his summoner stared at each other for a few counts. Finally, Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°If I give you a bowl, you¡¯ll finish it up in one lick!¡± Raiju scrambled to his feet, his eyes big and his tongue hanging out. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to savor it, Master!¡± Henry shook his head, but went to scoop up another bowl for the spirit. A moment later, a white and black fox appeared on the counter with an expectant look. Henry stared at her. ¡°You want one, too?¡± ¡°Naali wants one, too!¡± Her fluffy tail swung from side to side before she nudged her head against Ash¡¯s shoulder in greeting. ¡°Hello, Second Young Master!¡± ¡°Hi, Naali.¡± Ash smiled and scratched her chin. He looked back at Raiju while petting the ice fox spirit. ¡°What do you mean by supernatural threat?¡± ¡°Well, demons, hauntings, and, of course, curses,¡± Raiju replied. ¡°Demons and hauntings aren¡¯t usually at the range of regular humans, unless they do something wrong and brought it on themselves, but curses are a possibility. Curses drain life essence.¡± Henry placed a bowl on the edge of the counter and then another smaller one next to Naali. ¡°See if the Traceras Clan books have anything on this,¡± he told his brother. ¡°The clan had a significant line of summoners, as well as mages, and all of them were interested in all things esoteric, so there must be something there regarding curses.¡± Ash nodded and began to eat. He looked down at the soup and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Pinon did say that she was sick when they first found Shadow.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s feeling better now?¡± Henry asked. Ash nodded. ¡°She¡¯s skinny and looks younger than she is, but her eyes are bright, no abnormal paleness, doesn¡¯t show any lack of energy....¡± Ash stirred his stew in the bowl. ¡°Her father says she¡¯s better. He thinks that having Shadow there sort of boosted Theresa¡¯s morale and gave her a reason to get better.¡± ¡°A hellhound absorbs the curse around the target. It gives its life essence instead,¡± Raiju said, his nuzzle buried in the bowl. He slurped up the stew, licking his chops. ¡°The thing is, I don¡¯t know how long they last. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you there, Second Master.¡± Ash let out a hum. ¡°No, you¡¯ve given me a lot to think about, Raiju. Thank you.¡± He ate his dinner then retreated to his room to start looking over his library of books. Once he found a few, he began perusing them late into the night. Henry had to come and force him to go to sleep, reminding him that a drowsy ¡®recovery agent¡¯ was a useless one. Ash still brought some books with him the next day. As soon as he was on the ferry, he flipped through trying to find out what could cause a hellhound to suddenly disappear. He was still reading a book on curses without an answer when he was on the commuter wagon to the inland East Village. All Traceras books were written in an old magic text for two reasons; first, it was that the books were magic related and it only made sense for the written language to reflect that. Second, at its peak, the Traceras Clan was all over East and West Iveria, meaning they spanned several common and regional languages. In order for everything to match and be understood by the rest of the clan, the official written language of the clan was the magic language. From what Ash could tell, it didn¡¯t have an official name, so he just called it ¡®magic text¡¯. It made it sound much more mystical than it was. However, it being in another, rarely seen language, allowed him to feel comfortable reading about such a dark subject in a public place. Who knew what people would think of him if they saw him reading about curses. He was quite a recognizable figure in the city and his reputation with plummet. Traceras knowledge of the subject was limited, though. It simply wasn¡¯t something the family focused on, but what they did have chronicled, including types of known curses, were explained well. Curses have been around forever and the official definition was ¡®an intention to invoke supernatural harm to another¡¯. Taking away luck or life essence seemed to count in the broader term. Curses could also be cast by those without magic ability. Therefore, it was a tempting option for the magic-desperate. At its core, magic was a transfer and manipulation of energy. It was the first thing Ash learned. The more magic energy one had, the stronger their abilities and the longer lasting they were. There was simply more energy to tap. Curses needed an energy source, and surprisingly, magic energy did not work. Instead, curses ran on life essence; that was the life energy an individual was born with. It naturally weakened as a person aged. Too little of it could cause bodily failure, mental instability, cognitive complications, and the like. The stronger a curse, the more life essence was consumed. There was no information on whether a strong enough curse could drain a caster¡¯s life essence, but who would be foolish enough to risk their own health? How desperate did one have to be? Or how greedy, Ash thought to himself as he snapped the book closed and reached under his glasses to rub his eyes. Since curses drained life essence, it was extremely taboo. It would also add another layer of difficulty. If the hellhound was gone, what did that mean? Was Theresa¡¯s health going to remain good from now on? Or did the hellhound time out and now Theresa would be affected again? Ash put his book into his bag and got off in the same plaza as the day before. Theresa and her father wouldn¡¯t arrive until later in the afternoon, so Ash made his rounds around the area. As a single father, many neighbors knew about Mr. Pinon and his daughter. He worked at a butcher shop after a few years struggling to find work in the docks. The owners of the butcher shop were sympathetic and allowed him to bring Theresa to work with him. When Theresa started school, it was convenient, as the school was just down the street. Ash sat around a small cafe nearby, watching various workers come in and out for a quick lunch. He stirred his tea before taking a sip. His eyes almost watered at the bitterness, but he didn¡¯t openly criticize. ¡°I heard she was sick before she found Shadow. Just having a pet must¡¯ve cheered her up,¡± Ash said, directing his words to the old man at the counter. The old man nodded. ¡°Oh yes; it had been some time since her eyes seemed to light up! I¡¯d see her and her father walking her dog up and down the street. When the pup was little, she got too tired and Terry would insist on carrying her back.¡± The old man laughed at the memory. ¡°Such a spoiled little thing, but they were inseparable.¡± The corner of Ash¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. ¡°I really hope to help her find him.¡± ¡°I joined the party looking for him the first two nights Shadow didn¡¯t come back,¡± the old man told him. He lifted his hand and scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s strange. No one seemed to have seen him leave or saw him wandering the streets. There are plenty of stray dogs and cats, but Shadow is a big dog. Someone would¡¯ve noticed her wandering off.¡± ¡°And it happened in the middle of the day, didn¡¯t it?¡± Ash asked. In broad daylight, a large dog walking down the street would¡¯ve brought some attention. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m worried that someone had taken her.¡± Ash cocked his head to the side. ¡°Taken? As in stolen?¡± ¡°Well, Terry liked to put a big pink bow on Shadow¡¯s neck. You could recognize her right away. It also makes her look much friendlier. Without the bow, a big black dog like that looks like she belongs in a dog fighting ring.¡± Ash blinked. He¡¯d been so caught up thinking of a supernatural problem, that he overlooked an obvious regular problem. ¡°Do you know if other dogs like her had gone missing?¡± The old man let out a heavy ¡®ah¡¯. He squinted into the distance and seemed to think back. ¡°This area isn¡¯t a stranger to strays, but there have been quite a few recently.¡± ¡°Carthage Harbor started a program to get the stray population under control some time ago,¡± Ash pointed out. ¡°Is it possible she was taken in to be sterilized?¡± He frowned and shook his head inwardly. Theresa¡¯s father said he¡¯d taken off a day to go to the animal control center to check if Shadow had been taken in. Apparently, he¡¯d also thought it was a possibility that their lost dog was picked up; however, the center had no record of a dog matching Shadow¡¯s description. ¡°After a week, they¡¯d return them to the streets, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± the old man asked. He shook his head, disappointed. ¡°If you ask me, Shadow could¡¯ve been picked up by a dog fighting ring.¡± The Federation of Merchant Cities allowed for gambling, but in specific areas and only on specific things like card games, tile games, and public sporting events, like the Carthage Harbor Regatta. It was loosely regulated and as long as any breach of conduct wasn''t too serious, the Federation would turn a blind eye. Animal fighting rings were one of the more heavily regulated forms of gambling. There were strict rules to follow, but they were difficult to enforce. If Shadow was dognapped to a fighting ring, it made things more difficult. Shadow could be heavily injured or worse. Ash also didn¡¯t know how many animal fighting rings, both legal and illegal, were in the city. Searching for all of them would be nearly impossible, especially in such a short amount of time. His best bet was to wait for his mother or Effie to return to ask them to send out animals to search. If Shadow was a large and fierce looking dog as neighbors and acquaintances said, perhaps she would survive. Still, Ash wasn¡¯t going to slack in his search. Since finding an animal fighting ring or gambling den where such a thing would take place would require additional support, he shifted his attention back to the supernatural suspicion. If he wanted to know about Theresa¡¯s health before they found Shadow, he¡¯d have to go to her father. Mr. Pinon worked as a butcher at a nearby butcher shop. Ash could see it from the caf¨¦ when he stepped out. It was a little past midday, but through the window, Ash could see the large man hard at work behind the counter, wrapping some meat for an elderly woman. After the woman paid and left, Ash entered. The butcher shop was larger than he thought. Though narrow, it seemed to go back further. This type of building was typical in high streets in older parts of the city. Hana¡¯s third brother¡¯s tailor shop in North Village was of a similar layout. A little bell rang as he held the door open for the old woman to step out. She gave him a kind smile and nod of thanks as Ash stepped to the side. Once inside, a man¡¯s gruff, but cheerful voice called out. ¡°Good afternoon! What can we help you with?¡± Ash turned his attention to a thin, bald man in a formerly white apron. Time had long stained the apron, but it had no patches nor fresh stains from handling meat. Ash returned his greeting with a wide smile, but before he could answer, Mr. Pinon called out. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± ¡°Agent Atractas.¡± Ash corrected him and Mr. Pinon let out a sheepish laugh. ¡°Yes, Agent Atractas. Please give me a moment.¡± Mr. Pinon looked towards the thin, bald man. ¡°Boss, this is the man who is helping us look for Shadow.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The bald man looked at him. ¡°Any luck?¡± Ash gave him a wry, helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not yet,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m still gathering clues.¡± Mr. Pinon untied his apron and went to hang it up. The bald man nodded, sympathetic. He looked at Mr. Pinon. ¡°Alan, you can bring him upstairs if you need to talk.¡± Mr. Pinon threw him a thankful full. ¡°Thanks, Boss. Agent Atractas, this way, please.¡± Mr. Pinon waved for him to follow. As Ash passed, he gave a grateful nod towards the boss. He slipped between the counters and followed Theresa¡¯s dad down a corridor, past a narrow open yard where there were remnants of pig butchery, and then up some stairs. Through the door was what appeared to be a modest dining area. As they entered and the door creaked, someone looked up from a long, wooden table. ¡°Alan?¡± A brown-haired woman perhaps no older than his mother lowered the knitting needles in her hand. Her eyes were bright as she looked up and craned her neck towards the door. Her brows rose with surprise as they settled on Ash. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Agent Atractas from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± Mr. Pinon said. ¡°He is helping us look for Shadow. Agent, this is Rita Gruse, my boss¡¯ daughter.¡± ¡°Pardon my intrusion, madam.¡± Ash gave a small nod of his head and offered an apologetic smile. Rita seemed a bit dumbfounded to see him. ¡°Oh...it¡¯s still miss. I¡¯m not married,¡± she replied, looking from him to Mr. Pinon. ¡°Boss said we can talk up here. Do you mind?¡± he asked. ¡°I can leave.¡± Rita immediately began to gather her things, but Ash held out his hands. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to as you a few questions, too, if possible.¡± He looked towards Mr. Pinon for approval. The older man began to nod his head, but Rita cut him off. She clutched her half-knitted piece of clothing against her and furrowed her brows. ¡°Question? Why? I haven¡¯t seen Shadow for some time.¡± Ash kept his face neutral. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily about Shadow, but about Miss Pinon. Theresa. If you¡¯ve noticed anyone watching her.¡± She cocked her head to the side and gave him a confused look. ¡°Why would anyone watch a child?¡± Her brows shot up. ¡°Do you think they may be targeting her for kidnapping?¡± At this, Mr. Pinon also seemed to fill with alarm. He looked at Ash, silently asking if that was the case. Ash shook his head, keeping his focus. ¡°While it is always good to watch over your children, I suspect that perhaps someone may have been watching Miss Pinon and her father to make sure they weren¡¯t home when taking Shadow away.¡± Mr. Pinon sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°You think Shadow might¡¯ve been stolen?¡± ¡°But I thought she ran away,¡± Rita told them. She looked at Mr. Pinon. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a window or door was open when you returned?¡± ¡°If they were in a rush to leave, they wouldn¡¯t bother to close a door or window that they¡¯d entered from,¡± Mr. Pinon said with a frown. ¡°Everyone in the area knows how Shadow looks; they might¡¯ve wanted to get him and leave before anyone noticed.¡± It seemed he suspected that human greed was the culprit. Ash wasn¡¯t sure about the curse yet. He didn¡¯t want to alarm the man. Without waiting to be invited, he took a seat on one of the benches on either side of the table. He gave Rita a nod. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to take a seat. I¡¯ve been wandering around all day trying to look for clues.¡± ¡°No, please, would you like some water?¡± Rita asked. Ash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. I just need to sit. You have a nice table.¡± Always compliment the host, as his mother told him. Rita¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Thank you! Alan built it for us!¡± Ash restrained his surprise and glanced at Mr. Pinon, who beamed. ¡°Before I became a butcher, I did a lot of construction and carpentry at the docks,¡± he said. He took a seat across from Ash and patted the table. ¡°If anyone needs anything built, I¡¯ll try to squeeze it in.¡± The underlying message was that he¡¯d build for money to support him and his daughter. The gods knew it was not easy for a single parent. It was admirable and Ash gave him a nod of approval. ¡°How long have you worked at the butcher shop?¡± he asked. Mr. Pinon let out a low breath and lowered his eyes. ¡°For about four years now. I needed to find work closer to home to be there for Terry. Her mother left us when she was four. One day, she just left. Money I had saved was gone....¡± He trailed off, his lips pulling into a bitter smile. ¡°Still, I searched for her, but no one had seen her. It was as if she had vanished. Everyone told me that since she took my money, she had run off, perhaps with another man.¡± As he spoke, Ash looked at his and Rita¡¯s expression. Rita nodded in agreement. She raised her hand and patted Mr. Pinon on the shoulder, but the man didn¡¯t react. She looked back at Ash. ¡°I¡¯ve known Lourdes since she we were children. We were neighbors, and my family even cared for her briefly when her own parents died. I¡¯m stunned that she¡¯d do such a thing.¡± She lowered her head and shook it slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over her.¡± ¡°During this time, Miss Pinon was healthy?¡± Ash asked. Mr. Pinon nodded once more. ¡°Yes. Before Shadow, about two years ago, she was healthy and energetic. She didn¡¯t look...younger than she is,¡± he said in a strained voice. ¡°Working here allowed me to have a place for her to stay while I worked, as the Boss and Rita were kind enough to allow Terry to stay here while I worked. They even provided her with meals. When she started school, she would come here after school, but after a few months, she wanted to remain in school afterwards to play with her friends. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as we¡¯re right down the street. When it¡¯s time to go, I¡¯ll walk by the school to get her. Yesterday, I was talking to someone outside the courtyard, so she met you first.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ash nodded his head. ¡°When did she start getting sick?¡± A painful expression filled the older man¡¯s face. His shoulder sank as his eyes lowered, reddening. ¡°Two years ago. She¡¯d just finished her first year of school when she started to get very tired. At first, I thought she was only tired from running around all day, but even on days when we were home, she was very tired. She said her body hurt and she started to get fevers. Long ones.¡± Mr. Pinon looked across at Ash. ¡°The healer and doctors haven¡¯t seen anything like it. She would get these high fevers and after finally returning to a normal temperature for a few days, she¡¯d get another one. ¡°Doctors suggested it might¡¯ve been something she ate that her body wasn¡¯t reacting well to, so we monitored her food, but nothing seemed to trigger the fevers. The healers also said that her energy was depleting slowly, but weren¡¯t sure why. We tried healing talismans, but they¡¯d last for a week and then she¡¯d get another fever. Terry started to have to stay home, too weak to go to school.¡± Mr. Pinon¡¯s hands trembled over the table. ¡°She could barely eat.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s so small for her age.¡± ¡°There is plenty of time for her to catch up, Mr. Pinon,¡± Ash told him, sincere. ¡°My brother said I was such a small and scrawny child and look how I turned out.¡± Hearing that made Mr. Pinon crack a small, but relieved smile. Ash didn¡¯t want to tell him he¡¯d also been born a particularly chunky baby and had only thinned out when he was a toddler. ¡°Can you tell me again how you found Shadow?¡± A sad smile graced the older man¡¯s face. ¡°Terry was bedridden. She was shivering, but burning up. She couldn¡¯t keep anything down. I was scared I¡¯d lose her,¡± he said, his voice tightening. ¡°She asked to go outside. It was cold and I didn¡¯t want to bring her, but she said she was very hot. I bundled her up and took her outside. We walked two steps outside the door when she saw a puppy behind the well, peeking out at her.¡± At once, Mr. Pinon¡¯s seemed to bloom with joy. ¡°Her face lit up. Daddy, it¡¯s a puppy, she said. She insisted I put her down so she could see it. I was afraid she¡¯d fall, so I carried her all the way to this small, black fur ball. Then I put her down. Shadow walked right into Terry¡¯s arms.¡± The joy in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden and Ash found his smile infectious. ¡°Then she started to get better?¡± ¡°She did. In fact, she sneaked Shadow into her bed and when I found them the next morning, not only were they cuddled together, but her fever had gone down. She said she was hungry. She hadn¡¯t been hungry for weeks!¡± Mr. Pinon almost slapped the table in excitement. ¡°She began to eat and keep things down. Her fevers became fewer and far between, not to mention far less serious. After a few months, Terry was back to normal. Having Shadow with her must¡¯ve given her strength.¡± Oh, more than you probably realize. Ash nodded again. ¡°How has she been since Shadow¡¯s gone missing?¡± Mr. Pinon¡¯s excitement fell in an instant. His eyes lowered once more. ¡°It¡¯s breaking my heart to see her mope around the house. She waits by the window, hoping to see Shadow come back. She¡¯s lost her appetite and isn¡¯t able to sleep.¡± ¡°Her fevers haven¡¯t returned, have they?¡± ¡°No, thankfully not.¡± Mr. Pinon lifted a hand over his chest. ¡°And she is making an effort to eat, even if it¡¯s a little.¡± Ash filed everything he heard in the back of his head. According to what he read on curses, life essence was akin to one¡¯s health. It made the body weak, unable to properly function and susceptible to illness. The smallest cold could become fatal the weaker a body was. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find Shadow, Alan,¡± Rita said. ¡°If not, perhaps you can try to find another dog for her.¡± Ash took in a sharp breath and gave Rita a disapproving look. Alan looked uncertain, but Ash¡¯s response was strong. ¡°Replacing a missing pet with a new one is a bit cold, don¡¯t you think? People have to grieve a loss and heal on their own terms. Simply getting a dog to replace Shadow isn¡¯t going to magically make everything better.¡± Rita opened her mouth, appearing flustered, but Mr. Pinon nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right. Shadow means so much to Terry. Trying to replace Shadow before she¡¯s ready would hurt her.¡± Shouting came from outside the door. The door that consisted of just a few planks of wood didn¡¯t do much to muffle the sound, but Mr. Pinon still rose to open it to hear better. Before he could ask what was going on, the butcher shop¡¯s boss¡¯s voice reached them. ¡°Alan! Alan, come down!¡± To say he sounded frantic was an understatement. ¡°Alan! Hurry! Terry¡¯s unconscious!¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°Will this lower her fever?¡± Ash asked as he took a few small paper packets from the doctor. ¡°Yes, she is to take it every four hours, even through the night, until all the packets are gone,¡± the doctor told him with a solemn expression. ¡°In the meantime, even if she¡¯s shivering, don¡¯t cover her up. She¡¯ll only continue to heat up if she¡¯s wrapped in blankets.¡± The child was shivering, but there wasn¡¯t much they could do. Ash nodded and slid the doctor some coins before nodding and seeing him off. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He didn¡¯t want to say that Theresa being found unconscious in one of the alley courtyards nearby was indicative of a curse. After all, just the day before she was perfectly fine. But Ash had only seen the child for a few hours. Even her father only saw her for a few hours in the evening. Most of her time was spent with children from school. It was they who rushed to find her father and told her that she¡¯d collapsed. One of them even ran to get a doctor. Ash had to give credit where credit was due; these children were more reliable than some adults. It was also from those children that he learned that since Shadow had gone missing, Theresa and they had combed the area looking for Shadow every day after school, only returning when it was time to go home. They hadn¡¯t been playing in the school¡¯s playground or studying at all. It broke his heart. Ash had ran after Mr. Pinon, following him and the little boy leading them to an alley several streets up. Several school children had huddled around Theresa, who was flushed, her skin burning to the touch, and unresponsive. Mr. Pinon picked her up and carried her home, asking the children to bring the doctor to his house. Ash, of course, followed. He drew water from the well and asked the neighbors for clean rags to use as cloth to soak. After taking their names and thanking them, he went to the Pinons¡¯ rented house. Mr. Pinon had looked as if he were about to rush down the stairs to get water, and profusely thanked him before taking the bucket and rushing up the stairs. A few moments after, the doctor arrived. Ash directed him upstairs and then turned his attention to the children who¡¯d followed. He asked them what exactly had happened and couldn¡¯t rid himself of the feeling in the pit of his stomach. After giving himself a moment to collect himself, he brought the medicine up the narrow, rickety stairs to the upper level. There were two rooms and the one at the end of the hall had the door open. Inside, on a small narrow bed inside a small narrow room, Mr. Pinon sat on a low stool gently pressing a cool, damp towel on his child¡¯s forehead. Ash took a deep breath lingering at the doorway before lifting his hand to knock. ¡°How is she?¡± Mr. Pinon looked over his shoulder and gave him a sad, but grateful smile. ¡°She woke up for a few minutes and then went to sleep.¡± Ash nodded. He took the sentence as approval to step into the room. Without a word, he placed the packets on the bedside table, on top of some worn books with tattered covers and a large brush with broken teeth that still had black fur on it. ¡°The doctor prescribed some medicine. Mix in a tea cup of hot, but not boiling water, and have her drink it every four hours, even at night. There should be enough for four days here,¡± Ash said. Instructions were written on the packets, but he repeated them anyway. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the doctor to return on the fourth day to check on her. He will adjust the prescription if necessary.¡± Mr. Pinon lowered his head. He stood up, careful not to make too much noise, and turned to Ash. He bowed his head. ¡°I will repay you for the medicine and house call fees, Second Young Master.¡± Ash shook his head. ¡°No rush. Concentrate on her. When she gets better, we can discuss payment. I need some additional racks for some paper I make.¡± Mr. Pinon lifted his head and looked at him with surprise. ¡°Racks?¡± Ash nodded. ¡°You can do carpentry, right?¡± He watched the older man¡¯s face remain stunned. ¡°Labor is a form of payment, too.¡± A glint of understanding crossed Mr. Pinon¡¯s eyes and he nodded. In the Federation, basic medical care was provided for all its citizens; healers and clerics at the Celestial Temple Complexes, which was provided by the temple as a form of charity, and doctors at medical centers, but prescriptions, at home visits, and more complex care still required payment. That didn¡¯t count any supplies needed for recovery or living with an illness or injury. To Ash, the visit costs and prescriptions were a drop in the bucket which he could pay immediately. Mr. Pinon seemed the type not to accept charity so easily, so he suggested labor. It was a win-win, since Ash really did need more racks for his mulberry paper frames. ¡°Thank you, Second Young Master.¡± ¡°I will continue to ask around to look for Shadow. I¡¯m going to see if I can ask for some help to help increase the area I¡¯m searching,¡± Ash told him. ¡°Miss Pinon is in need of rest, so I¡¯ll come by on the fourth day.¡± He needed to pay for the doctor¡¯s visit and any additional medicine. ¡°Thank you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.¡± Ash held up his hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news from her classmates. Miss Pinon had slight fevers while at school this last week. She¡¯s been dizzy, and twice, had to leave class. Yesterday, she vomited. She told her friends not to tell anyone.¡± Mr. Pinon¡¯s pale face fell even further. His eyes began to redden as he looked back at his daughter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me she was sick?¡± ¡°So as not to worry you,¡± Ash replied. He complained all the time to his family, but when it was a serious matter, he hesitated to tell and subsequently worry them. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset with her.¡± ¡°How can I be?¡± Such a large man¡¯s voice was choked. Ash stepped closer to look at Theresa. Mr. Pinon had swept up his daughter and ran home so quickly he hadn¡¯t had a chance to get a good look at the girl. His eyes narrowed and his lips tightened into a frown. Just the day before, there was more color on her face. The hairs on his arm began to rise and he subconsciously raised his hands to rub them. Something felt different, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to describe it. A weight? It wasn¡¯t an extraordinarily strong pressure, but there was a heaviness around Theresa. It wasn¡¯t magic. He shook his head. Perhaps it was just the sight of a sick little girl that was getting to him. He looked back at Mr. Pinon. ¡°One of the neighbors will bring some soup for both you and her. Please don¡¯t reject it. I insisted on giving her some coins for her troubles.¡± ¡°Second Young Master-¡± ¡°Just consider it another rack.¡± Mr. Pinon was silenced in an instant. ¡°I will make all the racks you need.¡± Ash smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°If she asks about Shadow, tell her I¡¯m expanding my network to search a larger area.¡± He stepped back and headed towards the door. As he reached it, he paused and looked back. He opened his mouth and reached into his back pocket. He handed Mr. Pinon a small, embossed metal card. ¡°If something happens to her, if her situation suddenly gets worse, you can come to me. I¡¯m sure you know my family¡¯s tea house, but if you show this to anyone at the ferry launch, they will take you directly to it.¡± Mr. Pinon accepted the card as if receiving an award. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Second Young Master.¡± Ash waved his hand in front of him to dismiss it. ¡°In my family¡¯s culture, we are very generous to children and animals. This is what we must do.¡± He gave Mr. Pinon a small bow to show his sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ll see myself out. Take care of her.¡± He headed down the stairs. He crossed the narrow house and opened the front door. Just as it opened, a woman gasped. Ash jerked his head back just a bit in surprise as he saw Rita standing there, holding a small pot. ¡°Agent Atractas! Thank goodness; I didn¡¯t have a free hand to knock.¡± She gave him a wide smile, but Ash didn¡¯t smile back. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t expect you. I apologize if I surprised you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± She beamed. She climbed up one more step so she was on the same level as Ash. ¡°I brought some stew for Alan and Terry.¡± She gasped as Ash leaned forward and lifted the pot cover to look inside without hesitation. It was a thick, heavy stew with meat. Most days, it would be fine, but at the moment, it wasn¡¯t something Theresa¡¯s sickly body could eat. He put the lid back on and gave her a smile. ¡°How kind of you, Miss! I¡¯ll carry it in for you.¡± Without waiting for her to protest, he picked up the pot, lifting it out of her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Pinon to bring the pot back to you in a few days, when his daughter is better.¡± ¡°Oh-¡± ¡°Miss Pinon is really ill right now and Mr. Pinon asked for no visitors,¡± Ash said. ¡°I¡¯m about to leave myself. You understand that he can¡¯t have company right now, right?¡± He gave her a helpless look, as if it were an obvious situation, leaving her no room to counter. Her mouth flapped open, unsure of what to say. Ash hadn¡¯t moved himself from the doorway, barricade himself between her and the inside of the house. He kept a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes on his face as he stood there holding the pot with two hands. Rita craned her neck, looking past him for any sign of Mr. Pinon. When he didn¡¯t appear after some time, a weak smile appeared on her face. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll bring some more food tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. We know that since he can¡¯t come in to work, someone else needs to step in and help your father. I was told that you used to work in the butcher shop before Mr. Pinon was hired, so you don¡¯t mind covering for him while he nurses his sick child, right?¡± ¡°Of course, not-¡± ¡°I figured as much. A community looks out for each other,¡± Ash said, appearing satisfied. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to trouble you further, so we¡¯ve arranged for a neighbor to drop off some food. I¡¯ve paid for it myself to help. You can focus on the butcher shop.¡± Rita looked at him, her mouth still slightly agape. She seemed speechless for a moment, her mind trying to race for a response. ¡°When...when is he coming back?¡± ¡°In a few days.¡± Ash remained vague. ¡°We¡¯ll see you then, Miss.¡± That was an hint to leave if there was any. Though reluctant, Rita looked him up and down and slowly walked down the steps. Ash remained standing, watching as she made her way slowly towards the courtyard¡¯s alley to leave. His eyes narrowed. Gritting his teeth, he brought in the food and placed it on the table. He took out a slip and activated it. Using the wooden spoon still in the pot, he took out a small portion and placed it on the slip. There was no reaction. He figured she wouldn¡¯t try to poison Mr. Pinon, but it didn¡¯t hurt to be careful. After all, according to Theresa¡¯s school friends, she didn¡¯t like going to the butcher shop after school unless she had to because she didn¡¯t like the butcher¡¯s daughter who wanted to marry her father. ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°Since when?¡± Ash stood up straight, nearly dropping the twenty-third book with a tiny excerpt on curses on to the dining table. Across from him, Henry calmly used a piece of flat bread to wipe up the remaining egg yolk from his plate. ¡°Since however long it takes to sail here,¡± Henry replied. He glanced up at him and smirked. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s mad at you for having run off twice in a row.¡± Ash let out a low hiss. ¡°Shut up! Momma didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t say she was coming home today until Void arrived with a message.¡± Void was the raven that followed Effie around, and was the mother to Cole and Midnight. ¡°When did the message arrive?¡± ¡°Last night-¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ash nearly screamed. ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared the presentation for the prospective inns yet! All I have is the final report!¡± Henry gave him a relaxed shrug. ¡°You better start working then.¡± He watched Ash grasp either side of his head in frustration before shoving the last of his food into his mouth and racing to his work room, shouting at him to have the kitchen make Effie¡¯s favorite honey crunch cookies. Henry smirked and chuckled. Ash had left behind his book. He sighed and shook his head. For two days, Ash remained at home. He¡¯d been in contact with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and reached out to the Office of the Registrar to get the most current list of all the gambling dens and rings in Carthage Harbor. Ash was really working hard to find that little girl¡¯s dog. He was following supernatural as well as normal leads. Henry initially thought it was just a case of a dog getting lost and picked up, but after some back and forth with Raiju, he couldn¡¯t shake that feeling that something else was involved. At any rate, Henry sincerely hoped she would be reunited with her dog. He spent some time working downstairs in the shop, his eyes constantly going back to the clock. When it was almost time for the ship to arrive, he went back upstairs. ¡°Ash!¡± He yelled up the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not done!¡± Ash¡¯s wail of defeat filled the house, making Henry close his eyes and relish it. He wouldn¡¯t be crying out if he didn¡¯t run off and instead focused on his work, like he was supposed to. He has to learn, Henry told himself. Ash dragged himself downstairs. Henry waited for him to exit before locking the door behind him. In a daze, Ash stumbled towards the street. Henry grabbed the back of his shirt collar and dragged him to the family¡¯s personal carriage, which he had grooms prepare. ¡°Young Masters, good afternoon.¡± The driver smiled as he greeted them and opened the door. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Sloberk.¡± Two voices replied, one calm and pleasant while the other was tired. Once the two were inside and the door was shut, the driver hopped on and they rode out on to the street. Ash stared blankly out the windows to Henry¡¯s amusement. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll welcome them home with a brighter, happier expression?¡± Ash groaned and covered his face with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it when I get home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Henry nodded, but he knew his brother. He¡¯d get caught up catching up with his mother or play with Effie, and completely forget. You¡¯d think he¡¯d learn by now. ¡°And the cookies will be taken out of the oven when we arrive.¡± Sighing, Ash leaned against the side of the carriage. It didn¡¯t take them long to get to the dock where his mother was scheduled to arrive. Before they even reached it, they could see the various masts over the buildings in front of the docks. The Snake, Scarab, and Sons banner whipped in the wind. Their family¡¯s personal ship was converted from their first trade ship; thus, it was named Sea Serpent One. It was reserved for the family to use when needed, and when it wasn¡¯t being used, whether that be transporting them or running errands, it was docked at the South Harbor docks, where many private ships were docked by their owners until needed. It was renovated for speed and safety with the latest maritime technology and Ash¡¯s own magic product enhancements. While it looked like most other private vessels on the outside, the inside was luxurious with excellent facilities for both the family and the crew. As it was once a trade ship, it was rather large. It was secured to the dock and the gangway was attached by the time the brother¡¯s arrived. Henry and Ash waited at the bottom as crew began to unload some of the cargo brought over. A shadow fell over them. At the top of the gangway was a massive canine easily the size of a horse. Thick white fur was kept well maintained and ice blue eyes were sharp and weary. ¡°Momma, we¡¯re going to go down first!¡± A child¡¯s loud voice came from one side of the snow wolf. His pointed ears twitched and as he stepped down, a little girl in an orange dress, brown boots, and a brown satchel across her body followed. Her skin was pale with a slight blue cast while her silver-snow hair was in two buns at the top of her head. She all but skipped down the gangway, full of confidence, as if she knew the place like the back of her hand. As she came down, she scanned the dock with blue eyes and didn¡¯t have to go far. Her face lit up. The brothers smiled wide as they caught her gaze. ¡°Effie!¡± They spoke at once and the little girl cried out. ¡°Brothers!¡± She ran down the gangway, flying past the wolf at such speed, Henry and Ash rushed forward, fearing she was falling. Effie launched herself to her nearest brother, who happened to be Henry. ¡°Effie, welcome home!¡± Henry pressed his head against hers and kissed the top of her head. ¡°How was your trip? Did you miss me?¡± ¡°I missed you lots!¡± Effie nuzzled his head, squeezing her chubby arms around his neck. ¡°It¡¯s not as fun when you¡¯re not there.¡± ¡°Aww...¡± ¡°What about me? Did you miss me?¡± Ash pointed to himself earnestly. Effie released Henry and flung herself towards Ash. She clung on to him, burning her face in his shoulder as Ash laughed and carried her in his arms, one hand patting her back reassuringly. ¡°I take it that¡¯s a yes?¡± Effie pulled her head back and made a face, puffing out her cheeks and giving him a stern glare. ¡°I¡¯m mad at you!¡± She then buried her face in his shoulder again, her hands curling into his clothes to hold on to him. Ash¡¯s expression softened as he rested his head against hers. His voice became much gentler. ¡°Sorry for leaving so suddenly.¡± He heard an angry growl against him, but Effie continued to squeeze him tighter. Henry smiled and stroked the back of his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Commodore, welcome home.¡± Henry looked up at the massive beast as he sat down beside them and gave Henry a soft nudge. Henry raised his hand to scratch behind his ear. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Commodore let out a snort and flashed his teeth. ¡°I think he was bored,¡± Ash said. Commodore let out a small chuff of agreement. There wasn¡¯t much a snow wolf could do when everyone else was working. ¡°Henry. Ash.¡± A woman¡¯s low voice wafted over and the two turned their attention back to the gangway. A woman was walking down, her dark shoes almost hidden by the dark fabric of pants with wide legs that appeared as a skirt from a distance. A deep blue scarf embroidered with silver moon motifs wrapped around her torso and shoulder before trailing down her back. Her blouse was also black, matching with a black spider silk bonnet tied in place. A gauzy silver veil went over her eyes almost like a loose blindfold. Aside from her scarf, the rest of the clothes were the standard clothes of a West Wind Abbey nun. Outside of the abbey, during the day, they would cover some portion or all of their face and blend in together as one entity. Almost all of her clothes were like this and her scarf collection was impressive. ¡°Momma.¡± Ash straightened up and bowed his head. ¡°Auntie.¡± Henry bowed his head as well. Nera Atractas stopped in front of them. She was a little above average height, but for some reason, Henry always felt that his aunt was taller than she actually was. Though he couldn¡¯t see her eyes, he knew she was looking them over, assessing to make sure they had not hurt themselves. When she was satisfied that they seemed unharmed, a relieved and loving smile pulled on her lips. She stepped forward, opening her arms and enveloping the two of them, one in each arm, and Effie squished between them, in a warm embrace. ¡°My sons,¡± she said, tilting her head to kiss the sides of their bowed heads. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± For the first time in months, the family was back together. They immediately returned home, with Henry first reporting what had happened while she was gone, not glossing over what his brother had done, all while staring at Ash, who pretended he couldn¡¯t see or hear Henry while he distracted himself with Effie. They reached the shop just before sunset and after a brief check and greeting with the shop and the staff, they retreated to their home for dinner, which Henry had delivered. As they lingered in the dining room, the rest of the family gave their report to catch up. Ash started with an apology for leaving for a job before recounting the quest, as if to assure his mother that he was absolutely safe and in control the entire time, and definitely did not get thrown through the air by a demon deer. ¡°What about when the demon deer flipped you?¡± Effie asked, confused as her fork stopped over her plate. Ash choked on his noodles. ¡°Where did you hear tha-¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°The raven.¡± After that, he was a bit more truthful. He then strayed from the demon deer on to his current matter. ¡°Momma, Effie, I may need your help....¡± Ash alternated from excitement to listlessness to disappointment as he told his mother about the request he¡¯d taken. He went through relevant background information, discussed the location, the people, and his theories, including how he wanted to enlarge the search area. Auntie never brushed off things they were passionate about. She often teased them, but always seemed to know when they were serious. She listened intently, her brows furrowed as she nodded and interjected every now and then. ¡°A curse is a bold claim,¡± Nera said, her brows furrowed. At home, she didn¡¯t wear her face and hair covering. Even when guests came over, as it was only customary to wear it outside. ¡°I can¡¯t fathom who would curse a little girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s evil.¡± Effie frowned, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. The little girl was about her age. It seemed to hit a little too close. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send the birds to relay to animals on the mainland to search,¡± Nera told them without hesitation. ¡°Tonight.¡± Henry felt his heart settle a bit. He glanced at Ash, who mirrored his relief. With his aunt¡¯s help, the situation seemed much more hopeful. He prepared to pour her more wine when a slight ringing and flashing from a crystal above the doorway started. He furrowed his brows and frowned. ¡°Did you order more food?¡± Ash asked. He looked at the plenty of unfinished plates on the table. ¡°I think we have enough.¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t order more. I''ll answer it.¡± He got up to answer the door. He almost reached it when Ash followed after him. ¡°It may be Hana. I asked her for a few more nuts and bolts when she can,¡± Ash said, reaching into his pocket. ¡°Hana¡¯s not going to make you pay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying goods, of course, I¡¯m going to pay.¡± He looked at his little drawstring wallet, as if contemplating whether to use coins or card. Henry rolled his eyes and unlocked the door before opening it. A shadow fell over the bright foyer interior and a tall, large man was hunched over, trembling. Something was laying in his arms. Henry cocked his head, unsure how to react when he noticed the something was a little girl. ¡°Mr. Pinon?¡± Ash called out, stunned, behind Henry. He grabbed Henry and moved him out of the way to look outside, his eyes wide. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Second Young Master,¡± the man said, his voice tight and choked. ¡°Please help-¡± ¡°Get in here!¡± Ash immediately moved to the side urging them to come in. He looked over his shoulder and called up the stairs. ¡°Mom-¡± ¡°Henry, Ash, what¡¯s going on-¡± Henry looked towards the stairs. His aunt¡¯s voice was cut off by a sudden, sharp inhale. She was almost to the last few steps, but had frozen in place, her hand still on the railing as her eyes were wide and fixed on the little girl in the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Madam! Forgive my rudeness!¡± The man, who was already in tears, sucked them back as he looked at her, shaking with a myriad of fear and worry. ¡°But my daughter-¡± ¡°Momma, this is the girl I told you about-¡± ¡°Is the north guest room clean?¡± Ash¡¯s voice was cut off by a stern one that seemed to take control of the chaotic room at once. Ash seemed taken aback, but nodded. ¡°Yes-¡± ¡°Bring her there. Henry, go to Aoife¡¯s. Ask for ice lilies, midnight spider root, and clear slime from deep arctic sea snails,¡± the woman said, pointing towards the door. ¡°Go, now! And leave Naali! We need to cool her down at once!¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± He rushed out the door. Ash was already leading the big man and the little girl laying limp across his arms towards the stairs. ¡°Momma-¡± ¡°You were right.¡± His mother¡¯s voice trembled as she stepped back to make way. ¡°I¡¯d recognize that scent anywhere. She¡¯s been cursed.¡± SS&S: Chapter 12 - You Can Be Smart and a Terrible Person at the Same Time It was a scent. The other day, Ash thought it was just a pressure; a feeling he couldn¡¯t describe, but now what his mother described it as made sense. Similar to when one took a whiff of particularly heavy foods and could ¡®taste¡¯ the greasiness just from the scent in the air around the food. ¡°Curse?¡± Mr. Pinon paled, bringing his daughter closer to him. He stopped in his tracks, too afraid to move. Ash gritted his teeth and confused. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. Follow me!¡± He urged the man up. ¡°Effie, come here!¡± His mother called out into the hall as they reached the upper floor. Ash almost relaxed. Effie was mostly snow elf and they had a naturally low body temperature compared to regular humans. They could also regulate to conserve energy, meaning Effie¡¯s extremities could literally be as cold as a glacier stream. A head topped with two puffy silver-white buns peeked out from the dining room. ¡°Momma?¡± ¡°Effie, we need your cold, clammy hands!¡± Ash shouted as he led Mr. Pinon up the second round of stairs. Effie balked. ¡°My hands aren¡¯t clammy!¡± She opened her mouth to reprimand her brother further, but gasped when she saw the other little girl. ¡°What happened to her!¡± Her shriek filled the hall. Her mother swept towards her. ¡°Sweetheart, Naali will cool the room down, but we need to cool this child down as soon as possible. Can you cool her neck, head, and chest with your hands? The heart and head are most sensitive to heat, but the flesh is sensitive to cold.¡± Effie, though wide eyed and appearing afraid, nodded. Her brows knit together and she began pulling up her dress sleeves to reveal her pale arms, determination on her little face. ¡°Leave it to me, Momma!¡± Ash let Mr. Pinon into the closest guest room. He touched what looked like a glass plate embedded into the wall and the room illuminated with light. Mr. Pinon didn¡¯t seem to pay attention as Ash directed him to put Theresa on the bed. Effie crawled on to the bed from the other side, moving the pillow from the head of the bed and taking a seat. She stretched out her little legs in front of her. ¡°Move her on my legs,¡± Effie said. The little girl was still unconscious and Mr. Pinon didn¡¯t exactly know how to adjust his daughter on top of another little girl. Nera took the lead and adjusted the girl, letting out a low hiss as she touched the child. ¡°She¡¯s burning up,¡± she said as she laid Theresa¡¯s upper body on to Effie¡¯s legs. The coldness of her skin could be felt through her thin tights. As soon as Theresa was laying there, Effie leaned forward, putting her hands over the little girl¡¯s chest and pressing her arms against the sides of her head and neck, as if cradling Theresa¡¯s upper body. Effie didn¡¯t say a word, but Ash noticed how she grimaced for a brief second feeling how hot the other child was. ¡°How long has your daughter been like this?¡± ¡°Naali, start cooling the room!¡± Spirits could not be seen unless their master was nearby, but they could use their powers as long as they were given permission. At once, the room began to chill, as if frost had entered. Ash could feel bumps rising in his arms before taking some slips and summoning water on the mattress, then freezing it to make an impromptu ice pack beneath the girls. ¡°I don¡¯t know...two...three hours ago?¡± Mr. Pinon said. ¡°Can your daughter stand the cold?¡± ¡°Effie is part snow elf. She can handle near freezing temperatures fine,¡± Ash said. He kept a hand hovered over Theresa¡¯s head to try to get a feel for her body heat. His mother was right; she was burning up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Effie had gritted her teeth and seemed to be putting all her concentration on cooling the little girl. Putting ice directly on to flesh for too long would give them a frost burn, damaging skin and perhaps even muscle tissue, but Effie¡¯s cool skin would be much gentler. ¡°I can cool her down!¡± ¡°My eldest son went to get ingredients to make a cooling gel to put over her body. It will keep her cool for at least two to three days,¡± Nera told him. ¡°Ash, get your things to prepare the mixture.¡± ¡°Yes, Momma.¡± Ash was already running out the door, making a mental note of what he needed and where they were so he could collect them. When he returned with all the items in his arms, he saw Mr. Pinon seated on a chair next to the bed, tears in his eyes as he hunched over, appearing defeated. Ash looked at his mother in question as he put the tools on the table. Nera¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I told him,¡± she said. ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s what it is?¡± Ash asked. Nera nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that scent in the air...that feeling it gives off.¡± Her eyes narrowed as her hands clenched into fists at her sides. ¡°Never in my life.¡± His mother¡¯s voice was tight and he frowned. ¡°Momma, are you all right?¡± Nera closed her eyes and took a deep breath to try to collect herself. She exhaled and took another deep breath, exhaling again before replying. ¡°Curses are a well-hidden, secret...art, if you can call it that. Not much is documented about them, not even in the books your master gave you.¡± Ash drew his lips inward and bit them. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve poured over them. There are categories and some steps. Most curses are weak, usually temporary. No one wants to risk their life essence to support a curse.¡± Ash shook his head as he looked at Theresa. Her face had been flushed, but now it looked less so. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a temporary one, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weakening her body, making it unstable, thus the outburst of extremely high fevers,¡± Nera said. ¡°A high enough fever can disable a person. Under the right conditions, it could kill them.¡± Mr. Pinon took in a sharp breath. His head shot up to look at her. ¡°Someone wants to kill my daughter?¡± His heart seemed to have fallen to the depths of the world as he shook his head, unwilling to believe it. ¡°She¡¯s just a child! She¡¯s never harmed anyone!¡± ¡°Fatal curses are extremely rare,¡± Ash told him. He didn¡¯t want to believe it either if he were honest. ¡°The stronger and longer a curse, the more life essence is used up.¡± ¡°The exchange is equivalent the stronger the curse is,¡± Nera said. ¡°It would be a life for a life.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ash remembered that. There was some graph with the correlation of the caster¡¯s consumed life essence versus the severity of the curse based on what small sampling the Traceras researcher had gathered. Small, temporary curses hardly cost the caster anything, but for a curse that could kill someone? The caster would forfeit their life. ¡°No one sane would give their life.¡± Mr. Pinon didn¡¯t appear to know what to make of this. Ash looked at his mother and found a dark expression on her face. ¡°Momma.¡± ¡°It is possible to cast a fatal curse if the caster uses multiple sources of life essence.¡± She turned her head towards her son, her eyes hollow, as if remembering something she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I know of only one instance. The caster used part of their life essence, weakening them severely, and the life essence of another person, almost making that person bedridden for the rest of their life.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes dilated. He¡¯d never read anything about that. ¡°Is that...is that possible?¡± His breathless voice trembled just a bit. His mother nodded her head. ¡°I wish it weren¡¯t.¡± His chest tightened. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the items!¡± Henry was quick. His voice filled the hall. He rushed into the room, holding a canvas bag that bulged out. Ash pushed down the rest of his thoughts and gathered the bag in his hands. He rushed to the desk to combine everything. The materials were few, but were highly effective in making a cooling gel that was fast and didn¡¯t harm flesh. As he twisted his wrist to mash the ingredients together, his mother checked Theresa¡¯s forehead. ¡°She¡¯s cooling down. How are you holding up, Effie?¡± Effie¡¯s eyes were shut, as if to help her concentrate. ¡°I can do this all day.¡± She said that, and while an adult snow elf could probably do so, a child had their limitations. ¡°Thank you for this, Young Miss,¡± Mr. Pinon said with red eyes. Effie shook her head, a determined expression still on her face. However, Effie was only a temporary solution while the cooling gel was prepared. When the ingredients were mashed together and the once transparent gel was opaque, it began to be icy to the touch. ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡± ¡°Henry, Ash, Effie, go outside. I¡¯ll help Mr. Pinon put the gel on. Mr. Pinon, focus on the areas where my daughter had her hands and arms; they are sensitive to heat and will cause severe physical and cognitive damage once affected,¡± Nera said. ¡°It is imperative that they cool down.¡± Henry picked up their sister and carried her outside with Ash trailing behind them, closing the door behind them. ¡°Second Brother, is she going to be okay?¡± Effie asked with pain in her voice. Ash took a deep breath and looked towards the closed door. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Effie.¡± Effie¡¯s hands clenched Henry¡¯s shirt. ¡°If you find Shadow, will she get better?¡± Ash lowered his head. He didn¡¯t know the answer to that either. ¡°Maybe...I¡¯m not sure.¡± Effie¡¯s eyes began to redden. Henry patted her back and rocked her in his arms. ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry so much. Auntie¡¯s here now, too. She¡¯ll help figure something out,¡± Henry said. He saw his brother give him an uncertain look and his stomach tightened. Was his aunt at a loss, as well? After a few moments, the door opened and Nera welcomed them back in. Theresa still laid in bed. She was a bit less flushed, but also had a thick layer of gel everywhere. Even her thin clothes were clinging to the gel beneath them. ¡°She¡¯s cooling down,¡± Mr. Pinon said. He was standing and looking towards him. He sniffled and knelt down, bowing his head. ¡°Thank you, Madam, Young Masters-¡± ¡°Mr. Pinon, that¡¯s enough,¡± Ash said, his voice firm. ¡°I said if anything happened, then come to me, and I meant it. I don¡¯t renege on promises.¡± ¡°Indeed. My son is right to do so. He felt that something was strange with your daughter and he was not mistaken,¡± Nera told him. ¡°Mr. Pinon, you are now a guest in this household and your daughter is a patient of my son.¡± Mr. Pinon nodded, but then looked confused. ¡°The Second Young Master is a doctor?¡± ¡°No, but I do esoteric research and curses fall within that,¡± Ash said. ¡°While this is a deeply personal matter, I will be chronicling everything. The more information we have, the better we can proceed.¡± And though he hoped Theresa would pull through and the curse be broken, if they couldn¡¯t stop it, perhaps with the information they gathered, one day they could help someone else. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to say this, feeling it was insensitive. The man¡¯s daughter was dying in front of him. ¡°Keep an eye on her and make sure her temperature goes down. In an hour or so, the gel would¡¯ve cooled her back to a normal temperature,¡± Nera told him. ¡°If she wakes or if you need anything, touch this glass panel beside the bed. It will light up with multiple symbols. There is a bell symbol, press it and it will notify us. We¡¯ll come to check on her again.¡± Mr. Pinon nodded. He still hadn¡¯t stood up. Henry released a heavy breath. ¡°Mr. Pinon, have you had anything to eat? You should also keep your health up for your daughter¡¯s sake.¡± Mr. Pinon shook his head. ¡°I just finished lunch when I noticed that Terry¡¯s skin was getting hot again. The medicine the doctor gave us was working the last two days. She was still hot, but closer to normal. I thought it was only a matter of time before she returned to a normal temperature. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly burn up. It happened so quickly and she¡¯s never been so hot before, so I panicked and came to find the Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Henry said. ¡°Then, please take a seat and take care of her. We¡¯ll be here.¡± Mr. Pinon bowed his head once more and Nera ushered her children out. It seemed she knew that he would not get up until they had left. After the door shut behind her, she closed her eyes and let out a low breath. ¡°Is it really a curse?¡± Henry asked, his voice low. Ash looked at his mother, who gave a single, solemn nod. Henry swallowed. ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl....¡± He didn¡¯t want to believe someone could be so cruel to a small child. Ash knew Theresa personally, though just for a day, but he¡¯d met her friends and spoken to neighbors. Everyone liked her. Knowing how difficult it was for her father, she was a diligent little girl, well-behaved, and did her best to help at home. She¡¯d even tried to get her father to go back to work at the docks because the money was better, saying that she was a ¡®big girl¡¯ and could go to and from school by herself. ¡°People who cast curses and the people who ask them to do so don¡¯t care about age or innocence,¡± Nera said, sounding disappointed at the nature of things. ¡°Let¡¯s...let¡¯s go back to the kitchen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry any more....¡± Effie¡¯s voice was quiet and she buried her face in the crook of Henry¡¯s neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to your room? You can get ready for bed and I¡¯ll read you a story.¡± He offered this, but it was still quite early. After dinner, the family would usually go on their evening stroll. It was a good time to run into neighbors and other acquaintances also on their walks and catch up. However, Ash didn¡¯t need magic to know that no one felt like doing so. Effie looked down. ¡°I want to hug Commodore.¡± Commodore had finished eating far earlier than them. ¡°He¡¯s on the roof, taking a nap.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Henry agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up to Commodore.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Ash and his mother continued on to the kitchen to clean up. They¡¯d finished dinner, but had plenty of left overs. Ash put some aside on a plate for Mr. Pinon. He doubted that he¡¯d get hungry soon, but if he was going to care for his daughter, he needed to keep up his energy. His mother began to put away the food into the preservation cabinet. As Ash wet a dish towel to wipe the table, he paused and looked at his mother. ¡°Momma, you said that it was possible for two people to use their life essence to create a fatal curse?¡± He saw his mother nod her head. ¡°In order not to kill themselves, they split the sources of essence. Think of it as taking half of two cups to fill a third cup without completely emptying one.¡± Ash knit his brows together and frowned. He wiped half the table and then stopped. He looked up at his mother again, remembering the blank gaze in her eyes earlier in the room. He swallowed hard. ¡°You were witness to this?¡± His mother seemed to pause, her hand still on the cabinet handle. She closed it and nodded once. ¡°I was.¡± A heavy sensation filled the pit of his stomach as a small voice in the back of his head told him not to ask. ¡°Who?¡± Nera turned around. She had drawn her lips inward and bit them, her mercury eyes not blank, but distraught. She didn¡¯t say a word, but Ash could tell that she seemed to be thinking of it, replaying it in her mind. At last, she raised her eyes and met his. ¡°Your grandmother.¡± His grandmother, his mother¡¯s mother, was a full-blooded Lunapsar from an elite family raised in the diaspora in West Wind Valley. When his mother was ten, his grandmother began getting sick. Most people got sick every now and then, and there were plenty of healers and doctors. However, Lunapsar rarely got sick. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The common illnesses humans often got did not affect Lunapsar. It was something about their physique; this was similar to many other humanoids - elves, beast men, and a few subgroups like the Lunapsar and the Astorians. They simply did not get sick or were affected by the same illnesses as regular humans as they were more resilient. Which was why it was so alarming that his grandmother got sick. His grandmother¡¯s health deteriorated quickly, prompting her to demand to be returned to the West Wind Abbey to ¡®rest¡¯. In truth, according to his mother, she knew she was going to die and wanted to be with her people. She also wanted to ensure that his mother, Nera, would be placed somewhere safe. The reason the abbey and the valley were safe, but not their home, was because his grandfather, a general, had been forced to marry a second wife, his cousin, at the general¡¯s mother¡¯s demand. Ash wasn¡¯t told in detail how this happened, but he looked down on his grandfather for doing so. His grandfather¡¯s home, which had his great-grandmother in charge of the household, was dangerous to Nera because she and her mother were loved by her father. ¡°Grandmother died because of a curse?¡± Ash asked. He knew she died; she was gone well before he was born, but he thought it had been sudden with an injury or a particularly serious illness that she somehow caught. His mother gave him a sad smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would never forget that scent? It was heavy...your grandmother¡¯s body was covered in it. It¡¯s the rotting source life essence deteriorating the life of the victim, Ash. The further along the curse is to reach its final stage of death, the stronger the scent, especially for those with magic sensitivity or gifts.¡± Her eyes began to redden. ¡°I was suffocating in it when your grandmother died.¡± Ash felt his eyes grow wet. ¡°Who...how did you know it was the life essence of two people?¡± ¡°Because your grandmother sped up her own death to formulate a reflective curse,¡± Nera replied. She gave her son a wry smile. ¡°This won¡¯t be found in the Traceras books. This is a Lunapsar retaliation. Our family has had many enemies over its existence.¡± Ash nodded his head slowly. He knew that already. ¡°What happens with a reflective curse?¡± ¡°Curses can only be placed on a victim if the caster has a physical piece of the victim with them; blood, hair, even sweat. I believe it needs to be fresh. I suppose it loses its properties as it degrades; I don¡¯t know. The reflective curse, to my understanding, reverses the connection. Whatever the victim is suffering, the caster and essence source will also suffer. When the victim dies, so does the caster.¡± That meant that two people had died when his grandmother died. ¡°Do you know who cursed Grandmother?¡± Nera clenched her jaw. ¡°The caster was an old noblewoman. It seems she learned it from her childhood nanny. I don¡¯t know how many other curses she¡¯d done, but she was careful not to risk her life. It seems neither her nor her nanny knew about reflective curses and didn¡¯t expect retaliation.¡± Ash scrunched his face. ¡°What did this noblewoman have to do with Grandmother?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the nobleman, it was her partner who provided the other half of the life essence,¡± Nera replied. ¡°The General¡¯s mother. She cursed her daughter-in-law. She hated Mother, and by extension, hated me. Mother wanted me to go with her to the West Wind Abbey fearing that they would target me next.¡± She let out a small, bitter laugh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past them to do so, even if I share their blood.¡± Ash was quiet for a moment. He looked down and silently finished wiping the table. After he rinsed out the dish cloth and hung it up on a small rack to dry, he looked at his mother, who had taken a seat at the cleared dining table and stared at the surface, her mind elsewhere. ¡°Is it possible to do a reflective curse for Miss Pinon?¡± Nera shut her eyes and shook her head. ¡°It is still a curse, Ash. It would take her life essence. Your grandmother knew she was going to die, so to her, it didn¡¯t matter that her death came faster, as long as she avenged herself and took those who¡¯d curse with her.¡± The sound of a chair leg scraping across the floor sounded before Ash took a seat. ¡°Momma, she¡¯s just a little girl. I...I don¡¯t want her to die.¡± Nera looked at her son. ¡°I know. Cooling her is just a temporary measure. Her health will continue to deteriorate if the curse is not negated. If she was cursed earlier, the reason her hellhound disappeared was because it completely negated the curse.¡± Ash¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°Then, this is a second curse?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who would hate a child so much that they would do such a thing.¡± ¡°And so quickly. Shadow disappeared just two or so weeks ago.¡± Nera tapped her hand on the tabletop. ¡°What happened to her mother?¡± ¡°Oh...um...according to Mr. Pinon, she ran off with the money they saved up about four years ago. He looked for her and waited for her to return, but she never did.¡± ¡°And when did Theresa start showing symptoms before Shadow.¡± ¡°A year before they found her.¡± ¡°Was there anything significant that happened at that time to either Theresa or her father?¡± ¡°She started school is about the only thing I can think of. He changed jobs shortly after his wife left since he needed a job where he was more flexible and closer to home,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Ask Mr. Pinon what was happening in his life about two or three months and year before they found Shadow,¡± Nera said. She stood up. ¡°I need to go to the cultural center.¡± Ash drew his head back and furrowed his brows. ¡°Right now?¡± They just had dinner and the sun had set. ¡°The doors are still open at this time,¡± his mother replied. ¡°I need to contact the Elder Council.¡± Ash stood up. ¡°Can they help?¡± ¡°When your grandmother died, I became obsessed with learning about curses,¡± his mother said as she headed to the hall. ¡°Everything I learned, all the theories I came up with, years and years of collecting information is kept with my childhood belongings. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to have to have to die again just to find out who did this to them, even if they died with her.¡± Ash¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°Is there a way to negate it?¡± ¡°To my knowledge, only hellhounds are known to negate a curse, and they are manifested by the dying wish and remaining life essence of someone for someone else. There must be a lot of regret for the dying person, an unwillingness to accept they can no longer protect someone. For example, if I was on my deathbed and you and your brother and sister were unable to fend for yourselves against enemies, I would¡¯ve used my dying breath to manifest a guardian for you because I needed reassurance that you three would be safe.¡± His mother reached the foyer after going down the stairs and plucked her head piece from the rack. She easily bundled her long, braided hair into the bonnet before tying it securely to her head, then taking a small headpiece to cover her face. ¡°In the event that you were cursed, the hellhound will appear to be at your side.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t grandmother manifest a hellhound for you?¡± ¡°Because she wanted to kill the casters so they could not curse me. To her, this was a more practical option. I still had the Elder Council to guide me and the nuns at the abbey to care for me,¡± Nera told him. She put her hand on the door knob and looked at him. ¡°Even if my father was utterly useless, which has some weight, I would not be neglected. I¡¯ll be back by dawn, Ash. Make sure your sister goes to bed on time.¡± Ash nodded his head and saw his mother out. As he closed the door, Henry called out from the top of the stairs. ¡°Where did Auntie go?¡± ¡°The cultural center to contact the Elder Council.¡± ¡°Is it about the curse?¡± Ash tilted his head to the side and looked at his brother, but surprised. ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± ¡°Auntie used to spend a lot of time scouring the imperial library and Mother¡¯s books for information curses,¡± Henry said, his brows furrowed. ¡°I remember her coming back to her courtyard with armloads. I thought she was going to use them to read to me, but she said it wasn¡¯t suitable for children.¡± Ash drew his head back once more. ¡°She really was obsessed.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°She never told me why, only that curses were dangerous, and if I was ever in any position where I could use one, not to...or she¡¯d disown me.¡± Ash crinkled his eyes. ¡°Did you ever mention them again?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes widened, as if horrified by the very thought. ¡°Are you kidding? I don¡¯t want Auntie to disown me. Since when was I that stupid?¡± Ash rolled his eyes and locked the door before climbing back up the stairs. ¡°Do you think Momma will find something to help Miss Pinon?¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Henry replied. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t understand why someone would curse a child.¡± ¡°Twice.¡± ¡°Twice?¡± Henry¡¯s voice rose and Ash explained what he and his mother deduced. Henry knit his brows together. ¡°Then...the hellhound...do you think it was manifested by her mother?¡± He seemed to think about the analogy that Nera had told Ash, using her point of view as a mother. ¡°Did her mother die instead of just run off?¡± The two brothers stared at each other, unsure. However, the main issue now was how to negate the curse. Ash¡¯s grandmother seemed to have a good grasp on the issue. What was more important than negating a curse was negating the caster¡¯s life. ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Theresa had woken up a few times. Her body had cooled to normal temperatures, but even with the cooling gel, the cold temperature of the room, which required her father to wear a poncho made of a cold-retardant blanket Ash had created, and a thin layer of clothing, she did not feel cold. Mr. Pinon had hesitated to tell her what was going on, instead saying that she had a dangerous fever and that they needed to stay at the Second Young Master¡¯s house so she could recover. Henry and Ash leaned towards the victim knowing the truth, but found themselves unable to tell the little girl. Effie had fallen asleep on the rooftop with Commodore. She was perfectly safe, so her brothers didn¡¯t worry too much, but Henry did go to retrieve her when it was time for bedtime. He helped her brush her teeth, wash her face, and combed out and braided her hair before going to bed. The two brothers then sat around in the family library with dozens of books strewn about the table between them as they looked for something to cancel out or at the very least, delay the curse while they searched for answers. Ash didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d fallen asleep until Henry''s movements stacking up the books woke up. He turned his head towards the clock, squinted, and then looked towards the window to see the morning light come through. ¡°Auntie sent a message saying that she¡¯s still talking to the Elder Council and will be back later than expected. I brought Mr. Pinon food earlier, and Theresa is awake.¡± Henry reported to him in a measured voice and Ash nodded his head. ¡°Do you want me to heat up some leftovers for you?¡± Ash shook his head, but then stopped and nodded. ¡°Please, Brother. I¡¯ll check on Mr. Pinon.¡± Henry nodded and headed for the kitchen. Ash ran his hand down his face and first went to wash up and change clothes before going to the guest room. He found that the door was open and heard the voices of little girls inside. ¡°...Onyx and Obsidian reported that there are no dogs like Shadow around North Village.¡± Effie seemed to be making a report and Ash furrowed his brows. He stepped inside the room and saw his sister sitting on the chair where Mr. Pinon had been sitting all night. Her legs were hanging down and she had a small map in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s this area...I¡¯m still waiting for reports from your area of the city.¡± Sitting up against the headboard of the bed closest to Effie, still covered with cooling gel, Theresa looked serious as she nodded. She pointed to part of the map as Effie laid it down on the edge of the bed between them. ¡°We searched that area, but couldn¡¯t find him. One of my friend¡¯s sisters said that they may have taken Shadow somewhere else.¡± ¡°That would be a smart thing to do, since people in your area would recognize him.¡± ¡°Do you think dognappers are smart?¡± Theresa asked, eyes wide. ¡°You can be smart and a terrible person at the same time.¡± Ash looked up towards the ceiling and sighed. He knocked on the door, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. Mr. Pinon was sitting on another chair, still wrapped in his heated poncho. He stood up when he saw Ash, but Ash waved for him to sit. ¡°Good morning,¡± Ash said. He gave Mr. Pinon a small nod and then smiled at Theresa. ¡°Miss Pinon, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer dizzy and I feel normal. No fever or chills, but I¡¯m not hungry. Thank you for asking, Agent Atractas,¡± Theresa said. Effie looked at her with sympathy and put her hand on hers. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call him Agent.¡± ¡°Effie, that¡¯s what I¡¯m called on guild assignments,¡± Ash said, crossing his arms behind her. His sister was not afraid, let alone intimidated. She wrinkled her nose and gave him a suspicious look. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since I got back.¡± ¡°What? Did Drae make up a title for you?¡± ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Effie shrugged and glanced away. ¡°Just curious.¡± Ash shook his head and looked back at Theresa. ¡°Miss Pinon-¡± ¡°Sir, you can call me Terry.¡± ¡°All right, then, Terry,¡± Ash said with a small nod. ¡°Did anyone tell you how long we¡¯re keeping the gel on?¡± Theresa nodded, a glint of determination in her eyes. ¡°Until the curse is broken.¡± Ash almost choked on his own spit. He looked at Mr. Pinon, who appeared helpless. It didn¡¯t seem as if he were the one who told her. Henry was an unlikely candidate to do so either, therefore.... His eyes shifted to his little sister. Effie held Theresa¡¯s hand while wearing a serious expression. ¡°You must be strong. My Momma is here now. She will do her best.¡± ¡°Euphemia Phaera Atractas.¡± Ash¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Can I speak to you in the hall?¡± Effie patted Theresa¡¯s hand before sliding off the chair. She headed for the door with a looming Ash behind her. Halfway there, she looked over her shoulder. ¡°Terry.¡± The other little girl perked up. ¡°Yes, Effie?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t come back, avenge my death.¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Ash swept forward and scooped his sister up under his arm. A moment later the door closed and he put his sister on her feet in front of him. ¡°Did you tell her about the curse?¡± ¡°She asked me what was going on. She said her dad seemed to know, but didn¡¯t want to tell her,¡± Effie said. She lifted her chin. ¡°So, when her dad went to the toilet, I told her.¡± Ash took a deep breath and knelt down in front of her. ¡°Effie-¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want to know?¡± Her question pierced his chest. Of course, he¡¯d want to know. Henry would want to know. Their mother would want to know. Only when they knew could they prepare. He released a low breath and dropped his head. It was out now and there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°How did she take it?¡± ¡°Shock. She was kind of confused,¡± Effie replied. She knit her brows together and played with her hands in front of her. She leaned forward. ¡°Second Brother, do you know the butcher¡¯s daughter?¡± Ash¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°The butcher Mr. Pinon works for?¡± Effie nodded. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°When I told her someone had put a curse on her, she said it must¡¯ve been that woman.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Henry followed them from the kitchen as they passed. He frowned. ¡°I just heated up leftovers for breakfast wraps.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get something outside!¡± Effie replied, following her other brother down the stairs. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Henry ran after them, grabbing the railing and jumping over to cut them off at the bottom. Ash stopped in his tracks, causing Effie to run into his back. ¡°Brother-¡± ¡°Where are you going.¡± It wasn¡¯t so much a question as an order for them to tell him. ¡°Effie told Terry about the curse and Terry thinks the butcher¡¯s daughter put the curse on her,¡± Ash replied quickly. Henry took in a sharp breath. ¡°Is she sure?¡± ¡°She seems sure, but we¡¯re not. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going-¡± ¡°To do what? Get her to confess?¡± He gave the two of them an incredulous look. ¡°How exactly do you two plan to do that?¡± He watched his siblings open their mouths, but no words came out of either of them. Ash flushed. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out by the time we get there.¡± ¡°You want to charge ahead without a plan?¡± Henry frowned. That practically went against everything Auntie taught them. The door unlocked from the outside and they turned towards it. Nera pushed open the door. She had removed her face covering and raised a brow as she looked at her three children, with Henry appearing to block the way of the other two. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°These two think they know who cursed Terry and are going to go to East Village to try to force a confession.¡± Henry answered her immediately with the most simplified reason. ¡°Momma, Terry is sure it¡¯s the butcher¡¯s daughter!¡± Effie rounded her brother and rushed to their mother. Nera furrowed her brows. ¡°How is she sure? Why would she curse Terry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! She¡¯s crazy!¡± Effie tugged at her braids. ¡°Momma, we have to stop her.¡± Nera took a deep breath. ¡°Once a curse is casted, it can¡¯t be taken back,¡± she said in a measured voice. ¡°And no one would admit to casting or being connected to casting a curse. Not to mention the legality, but the social stigma.¡± Curses were inherently harmful. Anyone involved in casting one would be trying to harm another person. Who would want to be associated with such a person? Effie¡¯s shoulders fell forward. ¡°Then, what do we do?¡± Her eyes reddened and her small fists trembled at her side. ¡°We can¡¯t let her....¡± ¡°We can send it back.¡± All three looked at her with surprise. ¡°I thought a reflective curse required the victim to give their life,¡± Ash said. ¡°Momma, you¡¯re not thinking of-¡± Nera shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t negate a curse once it¡¯s cast. At least not that I know of. But you can counter with a reflective curse. Or you can transfer a curse to whoever else is tied with it, as there is already a connection. The caster¡¯s life essence is entangled with that of the victim, but the hard part is that you must know who the caster is, and what part of the victim was used in the curse. If it was hair, then you must switch the hair. If it¡¯s blood, then a caster''s drop of blood is needed.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Henry knit his brows together and squinted. ¡°Is there some sort of physical item used?¡± Nera shook her head. ¡°Not exactly an item, but an energy array. Which is another issue; you¡¯d need to find the array and burn the caster¡¯s matching sample over it. The curse will seek the new victim based on the sample. Since it¡¯s using the life essence of the caster, it will be applied quickly. Otherwise, while the curse is searching, it will still remain tied to the original victim until it either finds a new victim or the original victim¡¯s curse concludes.¡± ¡°Do we need to know who the other casters are?¡± Ash asked. ¡°From what I looked through, no. The caster¡¯s life essence must make up at least most of the source essence as it is their order that is willed in the curse. If the caster doesn¡¯t want to die when the victim dies, they sourced life essence from another person,¡± Nera replied. ¡°Whether or not that person, or possibly even persons, was willing is unknown, but the caster can¡¯t risk another source essence altering their curse.¡± Henry clenched his jaw. This left them with a lot of information that they needed to collect before they could get started. First, they needed to confirm who the caster was and if there were other sources of life essence. Second, they needed to find the array. Arrays were stationary, once they were drawn on to something, they could not be moved. Lastly, they needed to get matching samples to override the curse, and within a time limit of when the curse finished. Ash ran a hand down his face and Henry rubbed his head. ¡°In most cases, this is near impossible,¡± he said. ¡°But, at least we have suspects.¡± ¡°Suspects or not, if they¡¯re not the casters, then who knows how much time we¡¯ll waste looking,¡± Ash replied, running his hand through his hair. ¡°We don¡¯t know how far the curse has come along and the measures to stop it are only temporary.¡± ¡°Then talk to Mr. Pinon and ask about everyone they know and possible motives. For someone like the butcher¡¯s daughter, who you told me has been very supportive of him and his daughter, he may refuse to believe such a thing and will insist they have no motive, so ask about their relationships. If it was the butcher¡¯s daughter, then something must¡¯ve happened.¡± Nera said, looking at Ash. ¡°Interview Terry separately. She will likely hold back if her father is present.¡± Ash took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, Momma.¡± ¡°Effie, this may be your chance to get to practice your beast mastery at the grand level, like you read about with Master Chanda.¡± Nera turned towards her daughter. ¡°Send little animals to search for an array and birds and mice to observe the suspects. Use beast vision if necessary.¡± Effie perked up, appearing determined as she puffed out her chest. ¡°Okay, Momma!¡± ¡°Henry, distract Mr. Pinon later so Ash can talk to Terry alone. Once we find the array and confirm the casters, we¡¯ll need to move in, and you and Ash will need to go.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Nera looked up towards the stairs, in the direction of the guest room and narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is the only way I had researched for a victim to get rid of their curse.¡± She looked back at her children with weary eyes. ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work. It¡¯s all theoretical at this point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all we have, Momma,¡± Effie said, tugging her arm. ¡°It¡¯s Terry¡¯s only hope.¡± Nera stroked her head. Ash turned around and began back up the stairs. Effie went to the rooftop so she could give orders to select birds. Nera remained at the bottom of the stairs and let out a low breath. ¡°Auntie, what are the chances of this working?¡± Henry asked, looking at her with undisguised worry. ¡°Not only is it only theoretical, but we¡¯re working with an unknown time limit.¡± Nera released a low breath. ¡°I am positive Ash can narrow down suspects and Effie can find the array using animals, if given enough time. I am also positive that once the array and suspects are found, a sample can be taken from them. But for a transfer curse, I¡¯d say sixty...maybe sixty-five percent. I could only find one semblance of a transfer curse, not a reflective one, where the victim survives, in the Mahsa Archives.¡± ¡°Were there other attempts?¡± ¡°At least a half dozen that mentioned parts of the process, some vague, and others more in detail. Another two more went into the same detail as the transfer that worked. I¡¯m fairly confident, but there is always a chance details are missing. For instance, life essence isn¡¯t explained. Life essence is an energy, but it cannot be manipulated like magic energy. Therefore, how is it used by non-mages?¡± Nera looked at Henry and he lowered his head to mull over the question. He didn¡¯t have much magic energy, and he obviously could not control it. Effie and his aunt were also non-mages, but they had Lunapsar gifts relating to beast mastery. They could not control regular magic energy either. His eyes narrowed. But when Ash needed them to claim ownership over something magical, like space and preservation bags, there was a way to do so. Henry looked at his aunt warily. ¡°Blood.¡± Nera nodded her head once. ¡°I suspect it was used in the creation of the array.¡± She looked up towards the stairs. ¡°Effie¡¯s little friends need to look for an array written with blood.¡± SS&S: Chapter 13 - Bad Judge of Character ¡°...and why do you think it¡¯s Miss Gruse?¡± Ash tilted his head and looked at the little girl with uncertainty. ¡°It has to be her,¡± Terry replied, appearing absolutely confident in her answer. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± That was a surprise to Ash considering what he had been told by the adults. ¡°Why do you think she doesn¡¯t like you? Does she treat you badly?¡± Terry knit her brows and fiddled with her hands. She hesitated and finally lowered her eyes. ¡°No.¡± Ash held back his surprise. ¡°Does she ignore you?¡± Terry kept her mouth closed tight and Ash glanced around the empty room. ¡°Your dad¡¯s upstairs with Effie and Henry to learn what they¡¯re doing with beast mastery right now,¡± he said. ¡°You can speak freely.¡± Terry¡¯s hands twisted more. ¡°Are you going to tell my dad?¡± ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want me to,¡± he said. She took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°She wants to marry Daddy, but I don¡¯t want her to. When I was little, she always came to my house to help us. She cleaned and cooked, even with Daddy said it wasn¡¯t necessary. Daddy even let her watch the house for us when we went out of town once, I remember.¡± ¡°Does she have a key to your house?¡± Ash asked. Terry shook her head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She used to come all the time, but after I got Shadow, she avoided coming. I thought it was because she asked me if it would be okay if she became my mom and married my dad, but I said I didn¡¯t want my dad to get married. It¡¯s fine, just us!¡± ¡°All right, all right,¡± Ash nodded. ¡°That¡¯s valid. Honestly, I also don¡¯t like the idea of my mother remarrying, but what did she say when you told her that.¡± Terry shrank back. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything and never said it again.¡± Ash tilted his head to the side. ¡°Then, did she do anything?¡± Actions spoke louder than words, after all. Terry continued to shift awkwardly. ¡°She acted the same...but different.¡± ¡°Different?¡± ¡°Feels different.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ash understood. ¡°Do you remember your mom?¡± Terry perked up and nodded. ¡°A little....¡± Her shoulder slumped. ¡°Everyone says that she left me and my dad.¡± Ash raised a brow. ¡°Who is everyone?¡± ¡°The neighbors, the butcher, that lady.¡± ¡°And how do you feel about that?¡± Terry¡¯s face wrinkled up. ¡°Mommy loved me. I remember little of her, but she was very soft to me.¡± The child shook her head as her eyes reddened. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Considering that Mr. Pinon himself had said that he and his wife had a good relationship, that they married out of love, and she was the one who brought him into East Village to live after they met doing temporary work at a construction site outside the city, Ash didn¡¯t think she¡¯d leave her family either. In fact, when he asked around, everyone in the neighborhood had been taken by surprise that she would leave. ¡®They were so happy,¡¯ neighbors told him. ¡®She and Alan were joined at the hip!¡¯ ¡®She cherished Terry since she found out she was pregnant¡¯, one of the old ladies had said with a disappointed sigh. However, in the end, there was no real proof other than missing money that she ran away. Ash had been through a lot in his short life. He was well aware that there were much darker things that could¡¯ve happened that caused Terry¡¯s mother to never come home, and the appearance of a hellhound seemed to confirm it. A knock came from the door. Ash glanced over his shoulder. ¡°Yes?¡± The door cracked open and Henry stuck his head through and looked inside. ¡°Ash, I¡¯m going to do some research and ask for some info from the public records. It shouldn¡¯t take long. Mom and Effie are giving orders on the roof. Mr. Pinon is eating and will return soon with something for her to eat.¡± A subtle reminder that if there was something Terry didn¡¯t want to say in front of her father, get it out now or prepare to wait. Ash nodded. ¡°And also, try to get confirmation on the suspects.¡± Henry casually lifted his hand and tapped his ear. ¡°Understood. Oh, Brother.¡± Ash turned in his chair to face the door. ¡°Check if there were any deposits to new accounts at the bank around that time.¡± ¡°I plan to.¡± Henry looked at Terry and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Get some rest, Terry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± The door closed and Terry looked at Ash. ¡°Second Young Master, that lady didn¡¯t like Shadow going to the butcher shop. She said that Shadow was so big and would be dangerous around me, and to get rid of Shadow when Shadow was just a puppy. Even the butcher said such a large pet was dangerous and I could get hurt.¡± Ash narrowed his eyes. Was it possible that Miss Gruse knew what Shadow was and tried to separate them? But if she knew what a hellhound¡¯s purpose was, she would know that they couldn¡¯t be rid of them until their job was done. They could¡¯ve put Shadow on a boat, sailed across the sea, and abandoned him on a deserted island, but when they returned, Shadow would be back at Terry¡¯s side. After all, Shadow wasn¡¯t a real dog. Ash nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, Terry, I think I have what I need. Do you mind if I leave for East Village?¡± ¡°To investigate?¡± Terry asked, her eyes widened with hope. Ash nodded. Terry nodded her head in return, looking serious. ¡°The butcher shop is really big. It¡¯s long and there is a cellar and a roof top. They might try to hide evidence.¡± Ash raised a brow. ¡°You know about evidence?¡± ¡°I watched that public play series over the summer: Death He Scribed.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up. Effie had dragged him to see it at the central plaza when it debuted a year earlier. It was the most boring five sequential weekends in a row ever. He bought the playbill. He stood up and began to move the chair back. The door opened and Mr. Pinon came in, holding a tray with some porridge and sweets. He looked at his daughter with a warm smile filled with expectation. She¡¯d been back to normal temperature for a while, so he seemed to have his hopes up. ¡°Terry, how are you feeling? Are you hungry? The Young Master had porridge brought up from the shop and your friend had them make you cookies.¡± Despite her pale complexion and displaced hair from the gel, Terry beamed. ¡°Effie said she¡¯s going to share cookies with me later.¡± Her joy seemed to make Mr. Pinon smile more. Ash gave Mr. Pinon a smile and said he was going to investigate at East Village as he passed. ¡°Second Young Master, my neighbor likely told Boss that I came here for Terry last night, but just in case, can you stop by the butcher shop and let them know?¡± Ash¡¯s eyes almost sparkled. And here I was wondering how I¡¯d get access to their home so easily. His face bloomed with a smile. ¡°Not a problem, Mr. Pinon. I¡¯ll also try to talk to him about giving you some time off considering the circumstances.¡± Mr. Pinon seemed to fill with relief before bowing in gratitude and thanking him. ¡°They¡¯ve been very understanding, but I don¡¯t want to disappoint them.¡± Ash kept his face neutral. None of them had told the man their suspicions as they hadn¡¯t verified anything yet, but a part of Ash couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the single father who unknowingly trusted people out to kill his daughter. As much as he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Mr. Pinon by confirming their betrayal, Ash also hoped that they had the right people. He left the room and first headed to the roof to inform his mother. Effie was sitting on a cushion, eyes closed and talking out loud in Lunapsar. Effie spoke three languages fluently and was learning two more. Lunapsar was the first language she learned, followed by Iverian Common, and then Formal Court Ashtari. Their mother was seated nearby, watching Effie carefully. ¡°Momma,¡± Ash said, calling her attention. She turned her had towards him. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to East Village. I¡¯m also going to let Mr. Pinon¡¯s boss know that he¡¯s out because Terry is sick.¡± Short and to the point, but his mother seemed to understand it all. She raised her hand and held it in place. Slowly, a small dark green head with large black eyes slipped out of her sleeve. Most snakes usually had different patterns or colors of scales on their back and belly, but a pair of his mother¡¯s snakes were solid colored, save their eyes. The snake was only as thick as her index finger, but was long, usually wrapping around his mother¡¯s arm. The creature stuck out a little pink forked tongue. ¡°Take Silk. She¡¯s sensitive to the right blood.¡± His mother meant human blood. Ash nodded and lifted his head to receive the long, smooth creature. Silk wrapped around his hand and then his arm. ¡°Okay,¡± Ash said. ¡°I¡¯ll let her loose at the shop.¡± ¡°And Cashmere.¡± She lifted her other arm and this time a white snake with black eyes came out. ¡°Both of them have been prepped.¡± Prepped meant that his mother had prepared for this moment and familiarized the snakes with Terry''s essence so that they would search specifically for her sample. Ash kept his hand out and the white snake followed and coiled next to the dark green one. He sighed. Cashmere¡¯s color would make it more difficult to hide or remain unnoticed in a dark background, but he supposed it was necessary. Cashmere was sensitive to human bone and marrow. ¡°Two of the ravens will follow you,¡± she said before bending over and putting a finger under the snake¡¯s chin. ¡°Silk, Cashmere, if you need to get away, get to the roof. One of the ravens will take you home.¡± The snakes stuck out their tongue, as if understanding and accepting. Once he was well equipped, he left to go back. The journey felt much shorter than when he came the first time, though his mind was preoccupied. He glanced at the sky and narrowed his eyes. It might be best to wait until evening to reduce the chances of the blood and bone snakes being discovered. He took a deep breath when he arrived and was within sight of the butcher shop. He decided on a worried expression and approached. ¡°Agent Atractas?¡± The butcher was surprised to see him. He looked up, a bit frazzled. No one else seemed to be at the shop helping him. ¡°Mr. Gruse, I¡¯m sorry to bother you during your work time, but I¡¯m afraid something happened to Terry and Mr. Pinon had to rush her to help. I ran into him and he asked that I inform you.¡± Ash walked towards the counter and leaned over it, placing his hand with a slip in it underneath the ledge and leaving it there. The butcher took in a sharp breath. ¡°Is Terry all right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very sick,¡± Ash said in a tight voice. ¡°She¡¯s feverish.¡± ¡°Where is she? Does she or Alan need anything?¡± The door behind him opened and the bell rang. Ash looked over his shoulder and saw Rita walk in with a bag in her arms and a pale complexion. ¡°A hospital; I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know which one. We ran into each other last night and I came here first thing,¡± Ash told them. ¡°Rita, get some water and bread for Agent Atractas,¡± the butcher told his daughter urgently before looking at Ash. ¡°Agent, please take a moment to rest.¡± This was his chance to drop off the snakes. ¡°Thank you!¡± He followed Rita upstairs, thanking the butcher again as he passed. A customer arrived, so he didn¡¯t follow. Before he climbed the stairs, he knelt down to adjust his shoe and release the snakes. Cashmere slid out, but Silk did not. Silk remained firmly wrapped around his wrist and he frowned. Remnants of Terry¡¯s blood weren¡¯t in the vicinity, but there could be bone. However, Terry hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries that could¡¯ve resulted in her losing a piece of bone. ¡°Agent?¡± Rita called from the top of the stairs. ¡°Coming!¡± Ash forced an embarrassed flush and rushed up the stairs. He insisted on carrying the bag the rest of the way in. He bid his time, showing gratitude for the water and telling Rita about how he saw Terry the night before; so sick and burning up. Rita¡¯s expression was devastated and afraid, but somehow, they didn¡¯t reach her eyes. After some time talking, he felt something smooth and cool wrap around his ankle. Cashmere had returned. He needed to bring the snakes back to his mother to translate what they found. That was a drawback with using animals; at best, he could use his beast tamer abilities, but he couldn¡¯t ask them questions and get answers. If he had free reign of the house, he would just follow them around. Now that he had Cashmere back, it was time to leave. He kept a smile on his face as he spoke to Rita across from him. He activated another slip and embedded it into the wooden bench, keeping his hand over it until it disappeared. ¡°I really should get going. Thank you for this.¡± Ash stood up and Rita rose to see him out. She led the way and as he walked, he embedded slips on the walls and the railing of the stairs. He even pretended to go the wrong way to get further back and flicked a slip down the hall. After thanking the butcher, he walked out. He circled the block and slipped into the alley just behind the shop. He had placed enough to form a listening shell; slips activated with the same order amplified their strength, increasing the space they could affect. By his estimation, over half the length of the house and the ground, first, and second floors could be listened into. He activated another slip and placed it against his ear. ¡°...no, he seemed genuinely concerned.¡± He heard Rita¡¯s voice carried through the paper. Ash closed his eyes. Oh, yeah...I¡¯m a genius. ¡°Do you think the hospital will be able to save her?¡± He heard Rita ask who he presumed was her father. ¡°No.¡± Ash nodded to himself. That was the old man. ¡°Nothing can break a curse, only absorb it. That hellhound¡¯s gone. Who else is going to use their dying wish to protect her?¡± Rita let out a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she knew.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to know,¡± the butcher said. ¡°All a hellhound is, is a manifestation of dying life energy. She wished her daughter to be safe.¡± ¡°I lost nearly a quarter of my life essence for nothing....¡± Rita¡¯s voice was laced with bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s fine, my dear. Alan is a dutiful man. He¡¯ll take care of you even when you can¡¯t walk,¡± her father told her reassuringly. Ash frowned. That confirmed his theory that this was a second curse. But where did the rest of the life essence come from? He paled a bit. They didn¡¯t kill more people, did they? ¡°Are you sure this curse will be as effective if we use pig¡¯s blood?¡± ¡°Where else are we going to get life essence? Another quarter of your life isn¡¯t enough and it would decrease your lifespan more than it¡¯s worth-¡± ¡°He¡¯s worth it!¡± Rita cut off her father quickly. ¡°Yes, but if you die so soon, how will you enjoy your life with him? You¡¯ve already given up enough that your body will have trouble walking by the time you¡¯re fifty!¡± Her father scolded her and it seemed to keep her quiet. The man let out a grumble. ¡°And if I gave more of myself, my health will deteriorate too quickly and severely, and we don¡¯t have time to find another human source. Pig¡¯s blood is the closest we can get to mimic human blood that we can get our hands on and enough of,¡± the butcher said. ¡°Even if it takes several to make up the essence of one human. It took days just to boil it down to the consistency to use, but mixed with our essence, it will suffice. Look, didn¡¯t the Agent say she was in the hospital?¡± Rita let out a hum. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t she be dead already?¡± The coldness in her voice made Ash shudder. It was as if she was a different person from the one who graciously gave him water earlier. They expected Terry to already be dead, meaning the curse was meant to conclude quickly. ¡°Maybe that hospital has some means....¡± the butcher replied. ¡°We¡¯ll wait...nothing can break a curse. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Time was the key factor and Ash all but ran to the Pinon¡¯s house. One of the old ladies was in the yard and remembered Ash. Ash told them that he¡¯d run into Mr. Pinon was sent to get clothes for him and Terry since he couldn¡¯t leave her side. The old woman was sympathetic, but seemed to watch Ash carefully when he entered the house. He was, after all, an acquaintance at best. Ash didn¡¯t mind her caution and even approved of it. As soon as the door was closed, Ash released the two snakes. ¡°Go!¡± This time, both snakes slithered on to the floor. Silk didn¡¯t wait for Ash to lower his arm. She sprung forward, managing to catch on to the stairway banister with her body and then wiggle up the railing. He narrowed his eyes. Both of the snakes were going in the same direction. He followed behind them, his chest growing tighter as he climbed the steps. When Silk turned, so did Cashmere. The two then seemed to fuse together, moving as one as they slithered down the wooden floor of the upper hall. Ash looked in the direction they were headed. Terry¡¯s bedroom. His heart dropped. With heavy steps, he followed. The two snakes slipped beneath the door gap and Ash grasped the handle. He took a deep breath, preparing himself. He swung the door open. The room was the same as when he¡¯d said good-bye and left medicine a few days ago. There were still a few packets of medicine left on the nightstand along with a half drunk cup of water. The bed was made, with blankets and pillows piled at one end. The snakes went under the bed. Ash knelt down and peered underneath. The two twisted their bodies, rising up and almost touching the underside of the bed. Ash reached into his tabard and activated a slip, illuminating the dusty area beneath the bed. His eyes followed where the snakes were pointing at and he sucked in a sharp breath. His eyes reddened as he made out the words written in a mix of human and animal blood. They were disjointed; more words placed in specific places rather than a formula or sentence, still, there was a familiar outline of circles and triangles along with various shapes he¡¯d seen when he was doing research. The curse array had been written underneath Terry¡¯s bed. That woman had access to their house. What was worse, this array was large and used a lot of essence to create. A time period was written, which meant the curse was concentrated to work fast. Ash¡¯s heart sank. ¡°One week.¡± He counted off in his head when Terry began to show symptoms and realized he wasn¡¯t sure. The children had told him that she had gotten dizzy at school and even vomited. Her fever had suddenly shot up, as well. If they hadn¡¯t covered her with cooling gel, the fever would¡¯ve overtaken her the night before. Ash swallowed hard and stepped back. He folded the blankets and piled them back on the bed. He needed his brother¡¯s help. Perhaps he needed more than that. ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°We can¡¯t tell the authorities,¡± Henry told the older man, putting a hand on his shoulder and gently pushing him back down. This is the decision he and Ash came to once they returned. Mr. Pinon snapped his head towards him, horrified. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°First, their involvement will delay us. They¡¯ll want to go over everything we already know and then do their own investigation,¡± Henry replied. ¡°It isn¡¯t that we don¡¯t want to go the legal route, Mr. Pinon. Normally, we¡¯d abide by it to make sure nothing gets out of hand, but we do not have time to.¡± ¡°Second, involving the authorities will let the Gruse family know that we know what they did. While they won¡¯t know what we¡¯re trying to do, it could make them wary,¡± Ash said. They¡¯d already contacted people who dealt with illegal curse casters and the Adventurers Guild, and assured them that they would take care of this first. ¡°We don¡¯t want to alarm them.¡± ¡°We also don¡¯t want them to do anything drastic to silence us,¡± Henry added. Mr. Pinon lowered his head and nodded. ¡°That...that makes sense,¡± he said. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. They¡¯ve known Terry since she was born.¡± He lifted his head to look at them with desperation and confusion. ¡°They¡¯ve been so close to us; like family! We shared meals for festivals and holy days. A few years after my wife left and Terry was older, I even considered marrying Rita.¡± His eyes looked at each of the two brothers. Their blue eyes looked at him in silence, though seemed to know something he didn¡¯t. Mr. Pinon drew his head back, looking from Ash to Henry and back. ¡°Did you ask Terry how she felt about you remarrying?¡± Henry asked. Mr. Pinon¡¯s mouth opened, but quickly shut. He looked down and knit his brows. ¡°I...I once asked if she wanted a mom, but she said she was happy with just us two.¡± He looked at the brothers. ¡°Her mother left when she was so young, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d have much to remember of her. Also, I would think that she¡¯d be upset that her mother left us.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Ash took a deep breath and leaned back against his chair. ¡°Mr. Pinon, are you sure your wife left you?¡± ¡°She took my money-¡± ¡°Are you absolutely certain she ran away with it?¡± Ash pressed. ¡°Who else would¡¯ve known where I kept it?¡± Mr. Pinon asked with a slight, disbelieving scoff. ¡°You kept it at home?¡± Ash asked. Mr. Pinon hesitated to tell him and Ash raised a brow. ¡°We¡¯re in no need of your money, Mr. Pinon.¡± He motioned to the impressive library they sat in and Mr. Pinon flushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I¡¯m just...sorry.¡± He shifted awkwardly in his seat. ¡°I looked up the crime records in your area during the time of your wife¡¯s disappearance,¡± Henry said. ¡°There were a lot of daytime robberies reported. It¡¯s a working neighborhood, so many people aren¡¯t home during that time. The few days before your wife left, several homes in the courtyard one over yours were robbed.¡± ¡°Yes, but after that, there were no robberies in our courtyard or other courtyards next to us.¡± ¡°The robberies put the surrounding neighborhood on guard. It would make it difficult to rob another so soon without there being neighbors watching in case of a robbery,¡± Henry said. Mr. Pinon¡¯s brows rose. ¡°That¡¯s right...for a few days after, our court had at least two people guarding it.¡± His eyes crinkled up. ¡°I remember my neighbor took my place as we had been searching for my wife at the same time.¡± ¡°You were so busy, you might not have heard of the tragedy that happened in North Village at the same time,¡± Henry told him. ¡°One of the horse drawn carriages going between North and East Village had a collision with a vehicle on the run from North Village patrols. The door to the carriage was barricaded and the driver had been knocked off and unconscious. To get away, the criminal used a sunshard to set the carriage on fire. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been so bad, just a small distraction at most, but the carriage had a small load of grease to be delivered to a press at the East Village dock. It caught on fire and the people inside could not get out. Of the twelve passengers, ten were identified because they had metal and stone identification tokens on their person. The last two were an unknown man, presumed to be a merchant traveling through because of foreign jewelry, and an unidentified woman.¡± Henry reached into his pocket and took out a piece of cloth. He put it on the table and unfolded it. Inside, there was a small metal ring. ¡°This is all they could gather from her.¡± He watched as Mr. Pinon¡¯s face began to lose color. His eyes filled tears as he shook his head. ¡°Katie¡­.¡± ¡°You recognize the ring?¡± Henry asked. The man began to choke with cries as he cupped the ring in his trembling hands. ¡°But¡­but why would my wife-¡± ¡°Mr. Pinon, did you know that you have an account with the Bank of the Federation of Merchant Cities opened in the North Village branch?¡± Henry asked. ¡°For exactly the amount that you said was taken, and shared with one Katherine Pinon with a beneficiary named Theresa Pinon.¡± Mr. Pinon¡¯s eyes were red as they misted over with tears. His face seemed to jiggle as he trembled, biting his lips to try to hold in the emotion the revelation triggered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Mr. Pinon,¡± Ash said in a quiet voice. Mr. Pinon let out a cry as he covered his face in his hands, sobbing. Incoherent pleas apologizing to his wife, who he thought had left them, filled the air. Henry rose from his seat and patted the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your wife was smart. Rather than leave the money at home for thieves, she took it to the bank.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡± Mr. Pinon choked out. ¡°That, I can¡¯t answer,¡± Henry told him. He looked at Ash. ¡°We should go.¡± Ash looked at Mr. Pinon with sympathy and sadness. He also stood up. ¡°Momma and Effie will keep watch over Terry with you. We¡¯ll take care of the butcher and his daughter, and the array.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Mr. Pinon shot up and reached forward to stop him. ¡°I want to come. I need to see it.¡± Desperation filled his face as he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that people who treated me and my daughter like family would do this to her...I just...I can¡¯t!¡± Ash looked to his brother, who looked Mr. Pinon up and down. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your presence will only make it more complicated. You should stay here.¡± ¡°No! I need to see this array you¡¯re talking about! I can¡¯t believe that Boss and his daughter would do this to us!¡± Henry cast Ash a small look and Ash nodded. ¡°All right, but you must do what we say.¡± Ash said. Mr. Pinon nodded. Henry gave him a firm look. ¡°Do not forget that the reason we¡¯re doing this is for Terry. We know very little about what retaliation can happen if we tamper with a curse array.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s the technical portion,¡± Ash said. ¡°We also don¡¯t know what the human reaction will be. We have to be prepared for that.¡± ¡°Oftentimes, we find that the worst of the two.¡± Mr. Pinon¡¯s eyes crinkled up. He lowered his gaze and seemed to debate with himself whether he should go. After a few breaths, he nodded. ¡°I understand, but I still need to see this with my own eyes.¡± Henry patted his back and gave him a sympathetic nod. In what world did people want to believe that those close to them betrayed them? The three men walked out of the library. Mr. Pinon asked to see his daughter once more before they left and the two brothers acquiesced. Inside the guest room, Terry was sitting on the bed with a wooden bed table in front of her. Though her body was now at a stable temperature, she had lost a lot of color and flesh. Whatever she ate seemed to be vomited back up after a few minutes, though she said she didn¡¯t feel hungry. This was akin to how she had been the first time she was cursed. As active as she appeared at the moment, it couldn¡¯t last. Her brows were knit with concentration as her two cooling gel slathered hands held cards coated with anti-slime to avoid slippage and water damage. After a few moments, she seemed to nod to herself and pushed forward the little plate with cookies piled into a stout column. ¡°All-in.¡± Effie, seated across from her with her legs crossed and holding another set of cards, narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re confident?¡± Terry glanced over the top of her cards. ¡°Should I be?¡± In silence, Effie pushed her own plate of cookies forward. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± She laid her cards across the table. ¡°Four of a kind.¡± She lifted her chin with confidence while outside the door, Henry raised his hand and smacked Ash upside the head. ¡°Ow! Why did you hit me?¡± Ash immediately rubbed his head and shot his brother a glare. ¡°Why did you teach our sister poker?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her-¡± ¡°She has a straight flush, Effie. She wins.¡± Auntie¡¯s calm voice spoke out before Effie¡¯s cry of defeat. ¡°She needed a straight or a royal to beat you and she got a straight.¡± Terry¡¯s face bloomed with a smile. She giggled and reached over to make patting motions over Effie¡¯s head, avoiding actually touching her and getting gel on the other little girl. ¡°Hehe...don¡¯t worry, Effie, I¡¯ll still share.¡± ¡°They could¡¯ve all been mine....¡± ¡°Effie, don¡¯t make a risk if you don¡¯t want to pay the price upon losing,¡± Nera said in a stern voice. Henry pursed his lips. So, it was his aunt. ¡°Sorry, Ash.¡± His brother grumbled. ¡°You owe me money.¡± ¡°Terry.¡± Mr. Pinon seemed to force a smile on his face as he knelt by his daughter¡¯s bed. He stepped around the snow wolf laying on the floor, by the side of the bed. Effie began to collect the cards on the table between them. ¡°I¡¯m going to go with the Young Masters for a few hours. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Terry looked up at him and nodded. ¡°Are you going back?¡± He inhaled a sharp breath and Henry lamented the man¡¯s inability to keep a straight face. How was he going to deal with the butcher and his daughter? ¡°Daddy needs to check on something,¡± Mr. Pinon replied, recovering his smile. Terry looked past him, towards the two brothers. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, Daddy. Listen to the Young Masters. They¡¯re professionals.¡± The man reached down and, despite the gel coating his daughter, touched her head softly. ¡°You stay here and be safe.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Pinon, your daughter is safe with us,¡± Nera said from her seat on the other side of the bed. Effie handed her the cards and she put them away. She then took out a small silk pouch with a different set of cards. ¡°The object of the game is to get rid of as many cards as possible. The person who gets rid of all their cards first, wins.¡± She shuffled the deck, making the cards arch and dancing in her hands before dealing them to the two girls and herself. Mr. Pinon gave her a thankful look and backed away while his daughter was distracted. Before they could close the door, Henry heard his Aunt¡¯s voice. ¡°I bless your road and dispel the evils before you.¡± She put the remaining cards on the table between the girls and met their gazes. ¡°Swift and successful battle, my sons.¡± Both Henry and Ash bowed their heads to her before they closed the door. As they left the house, Mr. Pinon looked at them. ¡°What language was your mother speaking?¡± ¡°Lunapsar,¡± Ash replied. They got into the awaiting carriage and headed directly to the ferry landing on one of the island tips. ¡°Oh, was that your family¡¯s first language?¡± Mr. Pinon asked. He seemed to be forcing himself to speak to distract himself from his anxiousness. The brothers shook their heads. ¡°No,¡± Henry said. ¡°Our first spoken language was Ashtari.¡± The carriage shortened their time to the ferry. Throughout the entire ride to the mainland, Mr. Pinon was visibly nervous. He kept shuffling in his seat, looking towards the shore and shaking his knee. The expression on his face was as if he were waiting to go to battle to die. ¡°There is always a chance, no matter how miniscule, that we may die. Every moment we live is a risk of that.¡± His Aunt¡¯s voice rang in his head. He¡¯d been as old as Effie when he was first told that. However, he doubted that was what Mr. Pinon wanted to hear, so he kept his mouth shut. Like normal, they took the trolley inland from the docks. Above them, Henry hadn¡¯t lost sight of two black birds circling above the neighborhood. When they got closer, the two split with one flapping to a landing over the butcher''s house while the other flew off. ¡°What is the plan?¡± Mr. Pinon looked at them as they stepped off the trolley and on to the somewhat busy afternoon plaza. Stalls were still in place, but it was that lull just before the time people left work. The entire journey, the brothers hadn¡¯t said anything. Henry didn¡¯t know what Ash was thinking of, but his mind was racing with various simulations of what could happen. A few minutes on the trolley and Henry had noticed Ash had fallen asleep. It took half his strength not to shove his brother awake. Ash yawned. ¡°The piece of Terry offered on the array to mark her as the victim is a baby booth.¡± Mr. Pinon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll knock Boss out,¡± he said, stretching and then clenching his fist, as if readying himself for a fight. ¡°That will also at least loosen his teeth.¡± Henry let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Mr. Pinon, there is no need to make it so messy. The bulk of the work has already been done; that was the information gathering, the research, the planning. The execution should be swift and smooth, with as little time wasting as possible.¡± Mr. Pinon furrowed his brows. ¡°Swift...do I need to run?¡± The two brothers¡¯ lips both tightened into identical lines. Henry took a long, heavy breath as Ash shut his eyes. ¡°Mr. Pinon,¡± Henry said as he released his breath and walked past him. ¡°When we arrive, please don¡¯t say a word. Just follow behind us as we collect the sample and get to the array. Ash and I already planned.¡± The older man appeared confused, but nodded his head. ¡°Understood, Young Master!¡± Henry glanced at his brother once more and Ash nodded, playing with a piece of paper between his fingers. It didn¡¯t seem to surprise Mr. Pinon that Henry knew where the butcher shop was. At this time of the day, the shop wasn¡¯t very busy. Most people in the neighborhood were at work. However, they could make out someone buying meat at the counter through the windows as they approached. The teenage boy buying meat paid and then left, giving the bald man on the other side of the counter a smile and wave before leaving. No one else seemed to be approaching the shop, so they advanced. ¡°Are there any other people who work at the shop other than you and the butcher?¡± Henry asked. ¡°No, but sometimes Rita helps,¡± Mr. Pinon replied. ¡°Before I started working here, it was just her and Boss. Boss¡¯ wife died years ago and unless it was a holiday rush, he would hire someone to work the counter.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re in the clear,¡± Ash said behind him. Henry opened the door, ringing the little bell hanging as they stepped inside. From the corner of his eye, he saw Ash put his hand against the side of the door. ¡°Alan!¡± The butcher¡¯s eyes widened and then softened as he saw him. ¡°You¡¯re back! How¡¯s Terry?¡± Henry silently prayed that Mr. Pinon could control his emotions and expressions better than he did with Terry. He glanced over his shoulder and saw the open-mouthed stare on Mr. Pinon¡¯s forlorn face. ...And I knew we shouldn¡¯t have brought him. Mr. Pinon¡¯s red eyes looked at the butcher with betrayal. ¡°Terry...Terry is....¡± Come on...just relax. Don¡¯t alarm him.... Henry pretended to look at the selection of meat cuts presented behind glass. Mr. Pinon¡¯s chest began to heave. His voice became strained as he almost wheezed out the next sentence. ¡°Terry is cursed.¡± Son-of-a.... Henry perked up and pretended to be shocked as he looked at the other man. ¡°Cursed!¡± The butcher¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his sockets. ¡°Why would someone curse a child?¡± Ash lifted his hand to his chest, his face already set with a heart broken expression and prepared to try to salvage the situation. However, Mr. Pinon beat him to it. ¡°I should ask you that!¡± An indignant question filled the room and Henry inwardly swore once more. ¡°What?¡± The butcher looked at Mr. Pinon as if he were insane. ¡°Alan, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I know you cursed my daughter so I could marry yours!¡± Mr. Pinon erupted, his face flushed and puffed up. It seemed he¡¯d been holding in a lot. ¡°How could you do this to us? She is my daughter! My only child! You and Rita adored her-¡± ¡°Alan, calm down! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± The butcher said, looking confused as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d never curse Terry! I don¡¯t know a thing about curses!¡± Yelling filled the room and Henry glanced at his brother. Ash gave him a small nod once more. Mr. Pinon was yelling and pointing, tears streaming down his face as he told the butcher that he knew and repeatedly kept asking ¡®why¡¯. They were as close to him and Terry as blood relations. The butcher continued to deny it, trying to calm Mr. Pinon down and reiterating that he did care about Terry and him. ¡°I watched her grow up, Alan! It broke my heart to see her getting sicker and sicker. How could I bear to see her suffer?¡± Mr. Pinon prepared to yell again, but this time Ash¡¯s curious, but eerily calm voice cut in. ¡°Is that why the second curse is so much stronger and designed to take her life in less than a week once it¡¯s cast?¡± The silence in the shop was suffocating. Mr. Pinon¡¯s brows seemed to stay raised as his wide eyes stared at Ash in horror. Henry glanced at Ash, as well. He hadn¡¯t told them that. ¡°Agent Atractas, what are you-?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written in magi-archaea, a proto-language of magic text,¡± Ash said, never taking his eyes off the butcher. ¡°It contains the words for ¡®one week¡¯ and ¡®inner heat¡¯. A week starting with a small illness and ending in an intense fever. How many children die a year from simple fevers? No one would suspect a thing.¡± The butcher looked at Ash with shock. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard-¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already broken the curse,¡± Henry said. Mr. Pinon snapped his head towards him, filling him with relief. ¡°You have?¡± ¡°Why do you think we didn¡¯t rush here?¡± Ash asked, raising his brows as he looked over at Mr. Pinon, who seemed as if he were ready to fall to his knees and praise the gods. In contrast, a stunned look flashed across the butcher¡¯s face. For a moment, his confusion was overshadowed by disbelief and a clarity in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there a moment earlier. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Mr. Pinon clasped his hands together, but Henry kept his eyes on the butcher. ¡°In a moment, the rest of the city patrol will be here,¡± Henry said. ¡°Mr. Gruse, you are under arrest for cursing-¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. The butcher whirled around and ran into the shop. ¡°Ash!¡± The glowing white slip zoomed past Henry¡¯s read before he could finish saying his brother¡¯s name. The paper slip embedded a corner of itself on the back of the butcher¡¯s head, near the base of his skull. His body seemed to cramp and freeze up in an instant, sending him tumbling forward as soon as his legs failed. The slip began to smoke. ¡°Oh...oh, wow.¡± Ash¡¯s jaw almost dropped. ¡°Old man, what have you been doing to have that much rotting life essence?¡± Mr. Pinon seemed stunned. ¡°What...what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The paper I use is from a tree that is considered sacred in many countries, including the Kingdom of Temples, Dishan, because it reacts to rotting life essence. Rotting life essence is what happens to life essence that has been used as a source to cast curses.¡± Ash couldn¡¯t seem to talk his eyes off the dark smoke coming out. ¡°And that man has cast a lot of curses.¡± ¡°How long does the slip take effect?¡± Henry asked as he rounded the counter to get to the butcher. ¡°Half a day.¡± ¡°Good enough.¡± Henry rolled the butcher onto his back. He met the wide eyes of the butcher that were filled with rage and undisguised resentment. Henry wasn¡¯t sure if the rage was from the frustration, the helplessness, or the anger at them. Not that it mattered. Henry held the man¡¯s shoulder down with one hand and raised his dominant one. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry for this.¡± A crack was heard and Ash winced as Henry¡¯s fist slammed into the butcher. Blood spewed out of his mouth and with it, some loose teeth. Henry used a rag to pick up a tooth and looked at Ash. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ash prepared to run out the door, but stopped. ¡°What about his daughter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal with her later. Let¡¯s get to the array first.¡± Henry held the tooth in the bloody rag as he shot up and all but pushed Mr. Pinon out. Mr. Pinon tried to turn to look at him as Ash led the way down the street to get to the house. ¡°Isn¡¯t the curse broken?¡± ¡°No, that was just to get his reaction,¡± Henry said. ¡°It¡¯s not a confession, but it was enough to know that he did it.¡± They squeezed through the alley, with Ash reminding them to act natural so as not to alarm the neighbors. Ash kept a pleasant smile on his face even as he waved to one of the old ladies. ¡°Terry¡¯s doing better!¡± Ash said as Henry used Mr. Pinon¡¯s key to open the front door. The older man¡¯s hands were trembling so hard, he could barely grip the key. ¡°We¡¯re getting more things.¡± ¡°Let her know we¡¯re waiting for her to get better soon!¡± the old woman said with a warm smile. ¡°I will let her know, Mrs. Wang!¡± The door swung open and the three walked inside, shutting it behind them. They then raced up the stairs with Ash leading the way. ¡°Where is the array?¡± Mr. Pinon asked as he walked with shaking legs. ¡°Under Terry¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°Under...!¡± Mr. Pinon turned white as a sheet of paper. He froze on the top step and looked as if he¡¯d topple down at any moment. Henry reached over to grab him and pull him up to steady him. ¡°My...my daughter¡¯s bed?¡± His breathing began to grow shallow and he leaned against the wall for support. Henry grasped his shoulder firmly. ¡°Take a deep breath. In...out...in....¡± Mr. Pinon¡¯s breath shook. ¡°How...?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know,¡± Ash said. He ran into the room that he¡¯d checked the day before. Terry¡¯s bed was how he remembered leaving it; blankets and pillows folded and piled on top, near the foot of the wooden bed. He grabbed them and put them on the floor before folding up the thin, worn straw mattress and putting it to the side. The bare wooden bed base had nothing on it. Henry knelt down and lifted the side of the bed. Ash stood at the foot and helped him turn it over. As soon as the underside of the bed was visible, Mr. Pinon let out a sharp gasp and seemed to become even paler. He stumbled back, nearly slamming his shoulder against the door frame in his haste. He almost tripped as he stared at the circle, the characters, and the corresponding human figure drawn under the bed in a dark, thick liquid that had dried. Stuck in the center was a tiny white stone-like object. ¡°How did they get Terry¡¯s baby teeth?¡± Henry asked, looking at Mr. Pinon. Mr. Pinon¡¯s eyes watered. ¡°I told her to put it on the windowsill and a fairy will come to take it and leave a coin. I would come and collect them while she slept. I didn¡¯t know where to hide them, so Rita said she¡¯d hide them at their house.¡± ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are a bad judge of character?¡± Ash asked as he seemed to draw in the air above the array. He then took a small knife and began to pry off the tooth that had been hammered into the center of the array. Mr. Pinon choked back a cry as he seemed lost in self-blame for having exposed his daughter to such terrible people. ¡°My wife....¡± Henry wiped the blood off the adult tooth he¡¯d taken and waited until Ash had removed Terry¡¯s tooth and held out his hand. The adult tooth seemed to be a molar and Ash let out a hiss. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him as hard as he deserved,¡± Henry said. ¡°He deserves more than being hit, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Ash used the side of the blade to press the tooth into the wood, finding it softer than he expected. Once he was done, he sat on the floor by the bed and stared at it. ¡°What are we waiting for now?¡± Henry asked. Ash narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know...Momma didn¡¯t find any more detail.¡± ¡°Then, how do we know if it worked?¡± Mr. Pinon asked in a weak voice. Ash frowned and looked up. ¡°I need to see the butcher to see if that smell is on him.¡± ¡°You two go. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Henry said. ¡°We still don¡¯t know where his daughter is.¡± Ash nodded and patted Mr. Pinon¡¯s shoulder. The older man didn¡¯t seem to know what he was doing, looking from Henry to Ash and back before chasing after Ash. Henry watched them leave and the firm, but calm expression on his face darkened. Outside, he heard the familiar caws of a raven. His brother might not have noticed, but he did. There was someone else in the house with them, and they were upstairs. ¡°Naali,¡± he said in his mind. ¡°Freeze her.¡± Even if Mr. Pinon didn¡¯t give them the key, he still worked at the butcher shop. His key had long been within sight and it didn¡¯t take much to make a copy. The Gruses also knew the family¡¯s schedule. Not only the work and school times, but if the father and daughter went somewhere else. It was unfortunate for them that Henry had enough brushes with stalkers that he¡¯d become almost paranoid in suspecting they¡¯d try to break into his home when he wasn¡¯t there. He heard movement upstairs, just beyond the thin panels of floorboards separating the two floors. Right above Terry¡¯s room was Mr. Pinon¡¯s. Heavy breathing and tight gasping could be heard as a chill air came down from above. Henry walked out of the small room and up the narrow stairs. Someone was moving inside the room, likely trying to get warm. Henry¡¯s own footsteps were slow, measured, and silent. The door knob was cold to the touch. Before he could turn it, it was pulled from his hand. He took two steps back and reached for his sword as a shivering woman with ice on her hair and an unnatural blue pallor stumbled out. ¡°Miss Gruse,¡± Henry said with a smile as his sword adjusted in his hand to have the pommel facing the surprised, shivering woman. ¡°May I have a moment of your time...and one of your teeth?¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°How did you know it needed two teeth, Young Master?¡± Terry looked at Henry with awe as Effie sat beside her with a look of pride on her little face. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Henry replied as he put down the tray of food he¡¯d brought to the two girls. ¡°I just took her tooth in case we made a mistake and it was her, not the butcher who was the main caster. Ash and your father rushed back and said there was no smell, so I replaced the tooth and we watched Miss Gruse. No smell, either. So, we tried both.¡± ¡°And there was a smell?¡± Effie asked. Henry nodded and poured them some thick hot chocolate from a small saucepan. ¡°Ash said it was almost instant.¡± Terry looked at Effie with wide eyes. ¡°Is that how you knew the curse was broken?¡± ¡°Yeah, the smell on you disappeared.¡± Terry jumped up in her seat and clapped, but slowly sank down and then lifted her arm to smell herself. She¡¯d just finished her bath and was clean of gel, and in new borrowed pajamas from Effie. To be on the safe side, Terry remained in gel for another two days. Her fever never returned. Ash had assisted the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and the Federation Guards to collect the bodies of the butcher and his daughter. Drae arrived with some mages from the Guild just as the father and daughter were in the last stages of the fever. If Henry¡¯s counts were right, it took seven hours for the fever to consume them. According to the Healer from the Guild, the extreme fever caused organ failure. That was what killed them. Terry was lucky to have been kept cool with gel to avoid this. Though she was still a bit weak physically and in appearance, her energy level was high. The two little girls had become such fast friends that Effie decided to drag her blanket and pillow to the guest room so they could have a sleepover. Following her, Commodore had pulled his doggy bed inside, as well. Mr. Pinon would be relegated to the room next door. Henry chuckled. ¡°Our guesses aren¡¯t always completely right, so we should be flexible and leave room for maneuvering,¡± he told them. ¡°We tried ¡®all the keys¡¯ for the lock, sort to speak.¡± He moved the pan aside and added a dollop of cream on the chocolate. ¡°All right. Bedtime snacks are ready. Don¡¯t tell your mom, but it¡¯s more than usual.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! We¡¯re celebrating Terry¡¯s health!¡± Effie bounced to the side of the bed and slid off, followed by an equally enthusiastic Terry. When the little girl seemed unsteady, Effie helped guide her to the seat. ¡°Wow...you eat like this every night?¡± Terry asked Effie. ¡°No, only for special occasions,¡± his sister replied. Henry crossed the room to close the curtains. ¡°So, are you sure you don¡¯t have any memories of your past life?¡± Henry froze. He looked over his shoulder at his sister. Ignorantly, Terry shook her head. ¡°No, just of when I was little.¡± She chewed on a cookie and Effie wrinkled her nose. ¡°Hmm...well, what about another world? Usually, after a near death experience, like a fever or head injury, you might remember things that don¡¯t exist here,¡± Effie said, encouraging. Henry squinted his eyes. ¡°Like new inventions...or farming techniques?¡± Terry sighed, somewhat disappointed. ¡°No....¡± ¡°That¡¯s boring.¡± The two munched and drank their drink. ¡°Knock knock!¡± Ash¡¯s voice came from the door. He peeked in and beamed. ¡°Are you two ready for your sleepover!¡± ¡°Yeay!¡± Two high pitched cheers filled the room, making Henry wince and Commodore fold his ears back. ¡°Second Brother, do you have the games?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Ash said, putting them on the foot of the bed nearby. ¡°If you have questions, come, and get me. I¡¯m in my workroom with my friend working on the new slip plates.¡± Henry nodded as he passed. ¡°But don¡¯t play too late. Bedtime in three hours, maximum.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girls chorused. The two brothers headed out the door and left it partially open. Ash put some slips on the door frame as a precaution. ¡°Did you know what Effie asked her?¡± ¡°Is it about the rebirther or other worlder?¡± Ash asked. Henry drew his head back and looked at him. ¡°The what?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know what she¡¯s talking about?¡± ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Ash said. ¡°I told her about them.¡± Henry let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and then nodded. ¡°Bedtime story?¡± Ash shook his head as he walked past. ¡°No. Movements Through Inter-Dimensional Time, Planes, and Worlds, Victoria Traceras of the Southern Tracerases,¡± he said. He turned around and put his arms behind his back as he continued to walk. ¡°Theories.¡± Henry looked at his brother. Ash shook his head, still smiling. ¡°Ash!¡± Nera¡¯s voice called from the top of the stairs. ¡°Hana is here.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up. ¡°No,¡± he mouthed. ¡°Not just theories.¡± SS&S: Chapter 14 - Dont Tell Me What to Do with My Spite The life of Euphemia Phaera Atractas was a simple one. Wake up, practice martial arts in the morning, eat breakfast with her family, and then go to school. After regular school that let out after lunch, it was off to the Lunapsar Cultural Center on the mainland for dance and language classes. Then, she¡¯d go home, have an hour with her private tutor, Lencio¡¯s mother, and finally be able to relax at the shop before family dinner, evening walk, and bedtime. She walked to the upper floor of the tea shop, towards a balcony table reserved for her, on shaky legs. She hadn¡¯t practiced dancing while she was with her mother on a trip, so it was her first time dancing again since she got back, and her instructor did not take pity on her at all. ¡°Effie!¡± Cio slid off his chair and rushed to get to her on his short legs. He was too young to go to school, though he had been privately taught by his mother since he was sensible. Effie tried to encourage him, constantly using examples of how amazing it was to be able to read and write and communicate effectively, especially as merchants. The little boy looked worried and Effie quickly tried to straighten up to prevent him from worrying. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± That didn¡¯t sound fine and she knew it. Cio¡¯s big blue eyes looked at her pitifully. She¡¯d known Cio since he was a baby since his mother frequented the shop since it opened. He was three years younger than her, and she took it upon herself to take care of him. Momma wasn¡¯t married and she didn¡¯t seem interested in getting married, so Effie figured her chance of being a big sister was slim. Might as well take care of the little kids around her. Cio still put her arm around his shoulder. He was three years younger, but almost as tall. Still, he stumbled a bit as he tried to help her to the table. Effie made sure not to put her weight on him, but played along. As they hobbled to the balcony seat, she heard a gasp behind her, and then a frantic voice. ¡°Effie!¡± The rapid footsteps of a child sounded and in a moment, Effie¡¯s other arm was over the shoulder of Terry. Terry had a much better complexion after a few days of recovery, but she was still thin, small for her age, and her eyes were still puffy because she would cry at night about Shadow disappearing forever. Effie had spent a lot of time trying to cheer her up. However, she was still stronger than four-year-old Cio and managed to quicken their speed to the chair. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ah...it¡¯s good to be loved. Effie relished the joy of friendship. ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I¡¯m tired from dance class.¡± She shrunk her head back as she took a seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t practice while I was on a trip with Momma.¡± This was her fault. Her mother reminded her to practice, but she claimed she was on ¡®vacation¡¯, and instead, ran around West Wind Valley with Commadore playing with friends whenever she could. That was a far different exercise from dance, which she could have practiced at the Cultural Hall there. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cio¡¯s suspicious voice caught Effie¡¯s attention. She looked towards the wary little boy who was holding on to the back of her chair and glaring at Terry with animosity. Effie quickie stepped in to defuse the situation. ¡°Cio, this Terry, my friend.¡± Cio stumbled back a step, as if he¡¯d taken a hit. Effie waved to Terry. ¡°Terry, this is Lencio. We call him Cio. He¡¯s also my friend.¡± Terry leaned to the side and gave Cio a small nod. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Terry Pinon. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She straightened up and extended her hand to shake his. Cio remained frozen in place, his eyes wide as he looked at Terry with shock. Effie tilted her head and reached out, giving his arm a little shake. ¡°Cio?¡± He seemed to come back to his senses. He took a deep breath and straightened up. The stunned look on his face was replaced with a serious one, as if he were pretending he was a grown-up. ¡°Lencio Ioannou Stavos.¡± He grasped Terry¡¯s hand and gave it a firm shake. Effie squinted. ¡°Why did you use your full name...?¡± ¡°I am Effie¡¯s first friend.¡± He took a step forward and wrapped his arms around Effie. She beamed and hugged him back. ¡°I¡¯ve known Cio since he was a baby! Look how cute he is!¡± She cupped his chubby face like her brothers did to her. ¡°He¡¯s very smart and very good at drawing.¡± Cio nodded his head once in agreement, still hugging Effie. ¡°I am.¡± Effie giggled and motioned for Terry to sit in one of the chairs. ¡°Have a seat!¡± Always try to be hospitable to friends and loved ones, she¡¯d been taught. Terry walked to the seat next to her, but Cio cried out and then darted forward, planting his little butt on the chair. The two little girls gave him a strange look. Terry looked at the open workbook and thick children¡¯s pencil across the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your seat?¡± ¡°I want to sit here now.¡± Cio crossed his arms and pouted, clearly unwilling to leave. ¡°Oh....then I will sit across from Effie.¡± Terry smiled and rounded the square table. She took the seat across from Effie, as she said, and then smiled. ¡°Now I can talk to her right in front of me.¡± Cio¡¯s eyes widened once more and his arms dropped, as if he¡¯d realized something too late. Effie patted his shoulder. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, I am going to teach Terry my favorite game!¡± She looked at Cio. ¡°Terry moved next door and her dad is going to help renovate the inn.¡± Cio took in a sharp breath. He lowered his head and whispered to himself. ¡°She¡¯s closer than me....¡± ¡°What¡¯s the game?¡± Terry asked Effie. Effie clapped her hand. ¡°I call it ¡®backstory¡¯! It can be played anywhere, but here, we sit, and we look at the people passing on the busy street below. We have a good view, right?¡± Terry nodded. ¡°Pick a person and then by analyzing their features, clothing, posture, and actions, you make up a backstory. Then we compare to see if it¡¯s likely. It¡¯s a game of observation and imagination.¡± Terry looked intrigued. A few paces away, Henry narrowed his eyes as he watched his youngest sibling lean over the edge of the balcony to point out someone with a hat. Observing people had long been ingrained in him, as he¡¯d been born in a position where he needed to figure out if people around him were sincere or not early on. Ash, having been born the youngest son, didn¡¯t have a need of it at the time, but picked up a wariness while they were traveling. Neither he nor his aunt stopped him, as knowing who to trust and who not to trust, and to what extent, was vital in survival. In their travels, they were exposed to many different people, and patterns started to emerge. ¡°...she¡¯s rushing around and looking over her shoulder, but seems focused on her destination. She¡¯s traveling in secret. Her hood is on to cover her hair and she tries to avoid eye contact and keep her face turned away whenever someone glances her way,¡± he heard Effie say. ¡°I¡¯m going to say...well-to-do daughter on her way to make a secret deal with someone and she can¡¯t let her family know because...they may be in danger, too.¡± ¡°Ooh....¡± The two other children looked impressed. Henry rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe they bought that. Another young woman had approached Effie¡¯s table and leaned over the railing beside Effie. ¡°Sorry, Effie, but she¡¯s just on her way to buy her brother a surprise present. He¡¯s popular on the street, so he may find out from word of mouth. That¡¯s why she¡¯s hiding her face.¡± ¡°Huh? Hana!¡± Effie tilted her head back and looked up at the young woman with a cheeky grin. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°The new debossing plate I made for Ash is ready, so I brought it over. We¡¯re installing it today. He¡¯s still working so he said to come up here.¡± She smiled back and reached out to squeeze the puffs of silver-white hair on either side of Effie¡¯s face. ¡°So cute....¡± ¡°Hana, how do you know the lady below is going to buy her brother a present?¡± Cio asked. ¡°That¡¯s Miraella Montez, the daughter of an iron ore mine owner. She came by the Metalworks Guild asking for help with some precious metal work for her brother¡¯s gift. She¡¯s going to the Pyrgia Goldsmith down the street.¡± She looked past the balcony again and the children followed her gaze. From the sound of their surprise, it seemed that the Montez daughter did go to the goldsmith. ¡°Hana.¡± Effie tugged on Hana¡¯s sleeve to have her sit. Hana didn¡¯t fight it and sat down on the chair next to Terry. ¡°When is your next world club meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a club,¡± Hana said with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s a gathering and support group of similarly situated individuals from various parts of the continents once every two years. And I only went to it last year.¡± She rubbed her hands together. ¡°I made so many contacts....¡± Henry continued to do his work, pulling apart a few tables that had been pushed together to accommodate a large party. He remembered that last year, someone had booked their entire tea house for a week for about a dozen people to come, Hana included. They were from all over, but aside from Hana, three were from other merchant cities and two were from Dareisol; all of them were excited to see each other. ¡°Are they talking about Ise-con?¡± The chairs around the table were moved around as Ash reached him. ¡°I thought you were off now.¡± Henry asked. ¡°Yes, but you look like you needed help,¡± Ash said, moving the last of the chairs. He was no longer wearing his uniform apron, but was still in his shirt and pants with his hair pulled up. ¡°Is Hana¡¯s brother here, too?¡± Henry asked. Ash rolled his eyes. ¡°No, Hide has an actual job. Also, I don¡¯t know why he came with her when she came over to help with the debosser presses the other night. He didn¡¯t even do anything. He just sat there, glaring at us.¡± Glaring at you. Henry thought. Hana had two older brothers and numerous older cousins in her clan. She was the youngest, and the only girl in a family that wanted a daughter for a long time. She was the first daughter born in the clan in four generations. In the Nobuya clan, Hana was their little princess. Ash, for how wealthy and talented he was, didn¡¯t appear to be a good, stable match for Hana. Henry eyed his brother. He loved Ash. More than a few times he had risked his life for him, but he also didn¡¯t completely disagree with the Nobuya¡¯s assessment. If the adventure was interesting enough, Ash would happily wander off. How did his baby brother grow to be both responsible and irresponsible at the same time? Henry looked at his brother and let out a tired sigh. Ash drew his head back at his brother¡¯s expression. ¡°What?¡± Henry looked at him with pity. ¡°I¡¯m just judging you.¡± Ash crinkled his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but decided against it. He turned his head towards the balcony, ignoring his brother. ¡°Hana, are you ready to install the new plate?¡± Ash called out. Hana shot up from her seat. ¡°Yes!¡± The two headed back downstairs. Effie wrinkled her nose. ¡°She¡¯s always so excited to see Second Brother,¡± Effie said with an exaggerated exasperated sigh. She looked back at Terry and motioned towards Henry. ¡°But Brother is the better looking one.¡± ¡°Thank you, Effie.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s more boring.¡± ¡°....¡± Henry stared at his sister for a moment, then turned around and walked away. ¡°Why do you look upset?¡± He passed his aunt, who was seated at a table by the stairs and raised a brow. ¡°My siblings are hateful.¡± He muttered as he walked down the stairs. Nera chuckled and continued reading a book during her break. He started at the same time as Ash that day and was scheduled to clock out. After untying his apron and telling Aunt Margeaux he was off, he headed up to the house. Just as he settled into his office to finish reading the latest trade news in East Iveria, the crystal above the door indicated that someone had come. Henry tilted his head back and let out a heavy sigh. He placed the book back on his desk and stood up. He could hear Ash and Hana in Ash¡¯s work room shouting about pivoting the new debossing panel and shook his head. He knew he couldn¡¯t depend on Ash to get the door. With his aunt and sister still at the shop, he answered the door himself. ¡°Hi, Drae.¡± Henry greeted the man still in his guild uniform. Drae raised his brows in greeting and held up a folded piece of paper. ¡°Hi, Brother. Ash asked me to keep a lookout for magic items requests. Unique ones that offered a lot of pay. I finally found one that may work.¡± Henry furrowed his brows and took the paper. Without hesitation, he unfolded it and read through the request. After a few moments, he raised his eyes over the top of the paper. ¡°Is this even possible?¡± Drae gave him a helpless shrug. ¡°If it is, Ash is the only mage I know who can probably make it.¡± Henry sighed and folded the paper. ¡°Ash has never made a protective suit before. He¡¯s never made a suit before, let alone one that¡¯s fireproof against the flames of a fire dragon.¡± He shook his head and prepared to hand the request back. ¡°Fire dragon flames are supposed to melt steel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably why no one claimed it. It was posted in all West Iverian Adventurer¡¯s Guilds.¡± Henry raised a brow. Posting a request or quest at a local Adventurer¡¯s Guild didn¡¯t cost too much, though they had to be screened so the guild wasn¡¯t bombarded with fake or ridiculous requests. Henry recalled that Terry¡¯s post to help find her dog was a few coppers. However, posting across multiple Adventurer¡¯s Guild locations was costly. It was more a widespread advertisement. The more guilds, the more expensive it was. For someone to post across all the West Iverian Adventurer¡¯s Guilds, of which there were over twenty-five, the amount to pay was substantial. Henry unfolded the paper once more and narrowed his eyes. The amount offered as a reward was significant, as well. Of course, only if the product worked. Most requests required the supplier to show proof that the product wasn¡¯t faulty. Still, Henry narrowed his eyes. He¡¯d never heard of anything being fireproof against a fire dragon. For regular fire, there were plenty of things. Various types of magical fire also usually had something to counter them, but the fire of a fire dragon not only melted steel, but was said to burn until there was nothing left for the fire to consume. Most fires would leave charred remains. Fire dragon fire left nothing. ¡°Whoever requested this is crazy,¡± Henry deduced. ¡°What sane reason would someone have to get so close to a fire dragon that they could be burned out of existence?¡± Drae hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t release all the details until you at least agree to a preliminary review.¡± That required signing non-disclosure agreements so those who were interested, but ultimately decided not to accept a request would be legally bound not to share the details. It would cause expulsion from the guild, and any adventurer who wanted to make a living at it and have access to all the resources the guild provided needed to be registered with the guild. Henry shook his head and handed the paper back. ¡°No-¡± ¡°Drae, did you see something good?¡± Ash¡¯s voice came from the top of the stairs, causing Drae and Henry to look up just as Drae was about to take the request back. ¡°I found a request for a magic item that paid a lot, but it¡¯s complicated,¡± Drae replied. Ash¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He began to come down the stairs. ¡°Go on....¡± ¡°Someone wants a suit that is fire proof enough to withstand the heat and fire of fire dragons in a volcanic valley,¡± Drae told him. Ash wrinkled his face as he reached the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the heat from a fire dragon fire melt steel?¡± ¡°They do,¡± Henry said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a suit that can do such a thing. What material would you start with?¡± Ash took the paper from Henry¡¯s hand and read through it. He raised his brow at the reward payment, but as he read the details of the request on the form, his expression grew increasingly confused. ¡°If he¡¯s walking through a volcanic valley, it means the suit has to last a good deal of time. I can think of a few things off the top of my head that can resist heat from that sort of fire, but only for a short amount of time,¡± Ash said, folding the form back up. ¡°Two, maybe three minutes at most if the material is woven well enough and layered. Then there is the gas in the air, if they can even breathe the air with how hot it is.¡± He handed the paper back to Drae. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a suit, it¡¯s gloves, shoes, headwear, something to regulate breathing. The slightest miscalculation of that suit and they could die. It¡¯s too difficult and risky.¡± Drae nodded with understanding as he reached for the paper. ¡°We thought as much in the guild. No one inquired about it as even for the amount, it sounds impossible. Most of the mages we work with are responsible and won¡¯t take on something far beyond their ability.¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°That¡¯s responsible.¡± Henry gave him a nod. Few organizations were as reliable as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Even the Magic Tower says it¡¯s impossible.¡± The foyer went quiet, as time stood still. Henry shut his eyes and grit his teeth. Why did you have to say that? Drae...why. The request in Drae¡¯s hand was pinched between Ash¡¯s fingers. The silver-haired young man didn¡¯t let go. ¡°The Magic Tower says it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°Yes, the requestor first reached out to the Magic Tower,¡± Drae replied. ¡°But he was rejected. They told him it wasn¡¯t possible.¡± He tried to pull the paper back, but Ash wasn¡¯t letting go. Ash sneered. ¡°And he believed them?¡± Drae rolled his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was impossible, too?¡± ¡°I said it was difficult, not that it was impossible,¡± Ash said. He pulled the request back and Drae couldn¡¯t get it. He let out a heavy sigh as Ash held it against him. ¡°I am not the Magic Tower. If they can¡¯t do it, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡± Henry looked at his brother with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the request!¡± Did Ash even hear him talking? Henry took a deep, measured breath. ¡°Ash, this may not be impossible, but it¡¯s nearly impossible. You don¡¯t know how much time and energy you¡¯ll have to put into it-¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s just a fireproof suit. How hard can it be?¡± Sometimes his brother¡¯s confidence was infuriating. ¡°You were just talking about how difficult it is-¡± Ash gave him a dismissive wave. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out!¡± Henry almost raised his hands to throttle his brother. ¡°You¡¯re just doing this out of spite!¡± ¡°Lots of things I do have been done out of spite! Don¡¯t tell me what to do with my spite!¡± The two brothers stood across from and glared at each other, unwilling to back down. The foyer was quiet once more. Drae looked from one brother to the next, used to their random conflicts, and pursed his lips. ¡°So...are you taking the request?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°No!¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°...so, he accepted the request, huh?¡± Effie asked in between slurps of a noodle soup with thin, clear noodles. A loud thud filled the kitchen adjacent to the family¡¯s dining area as Henry¡¯s butcher knife sliced a melon in half. The melon didn¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°It¡¯s times like this that I hate the Magic Tower for being incompetent.¡± He turned half the melon on to its flat site before lifting the butcher knife and slamming it down, cutting the melon into quarters. ¡°They¡¯re not incompetent,¡± Nera said as she fished out a short rip from the soup to eat. ¡°Your brother is just a far better mage.¡± ¡°Sometimes my raw talent and ability....¡± Ash said as he looked up. ¡°It impresses even me.¡± Henry slammed the knife through a melon once more and turned around. ¡°You are so full-¡± ¡°The request¡¯s full dossier says that there is a time limit, isn¡¯t there?¡± Nera cut him off before he could continue. Henry grumbled and returned to cutting the melon slices to have the ¡®bunny ears¡¯ that Effie liked. ¡°The hibernation of the fire dragons will start in a few weeks. He¡¯ll have a three-month window to go through the valley while they are in deep sleep and get a dragon scale. It takes almost a month to get to the Principality of Uqi¡¯ichu by horse to deliver the suit,¡± Ash replied. ¡°That only gives you, at most, two months to develop and build the suit,¡± Nera said. ¡°Second Brother, why doesn¡¯t the requester just buy one, or hire a mage or a fire spirit summoner to get the dragon scale for him?¡± Effie asked, her chin glazed with the oil from the soup. ¡°Hiring one for one dragon scale will be cheaper than the payment amount.¡± Nera shook her head. ¡°Fire dragon scales are extremely rare, Effie. Not only are they difficult to get, but under the right conditions, old dragon scales from shedding will burn off. It¡¯s rare that a whole scale is available. In addition, a fire dragon scale burns to the touch long after it¡¯s fallen off. It¡¯s difficult to keep unless you get a special box that can withstand the heat. If you put it in water, the water will heat up. Too little water and it will boil.¡± Effie scrunched her face. ¡°What about hiring someone?¡± Ash took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°This doesn¡¯t leave the room,¡± he said, looking at his sister. ¡°Apparently, the noble who wants to the suit must retrieve it himself from the volcanic valley where the fire dragons nest to prove his love for some daughter of some king on the Smiya Sea coast.¡± Effie frowned. ¡°If she asked him to risk his life for her, does she really love him?¡± ¡°Royal and aristocratic marriages rarely have anything to do with love, my dear,¡± Nera said before taking her daughter¡¯s chin and wiping the oil off. ¡°It is an unfortunate consequence of their station.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not to say it doesn¡¯t happen in those circles,¡± Henry said as he placed the last of the melon slices on a plate. He picked it up and turned around to bring it to the table. ¡°But most of the time it is about wealth and consolidating or keeping power.¡± ¡°And sometimes someone is just greedy for another¡¯s face,¡± Nera added. Effie pouted. Henry placed the plate on the table. ¡°The dossier said that it was the princess¡¯ father, the king, who demanded a handpicked fire dragon scale as proof of the noble¡¯s love. It doesn¡¯t say anything about what the princess feels about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that he¡¯s willing to go through with it,¡± Ash said. ¡°For the amount of money he¡¯s paying for the product, he could¡¯ve that as some sort of bride price. I think those are still done in that area.¡± Wealthy merchants married for money and power, too, but it was less ceremonial and more legal. It was never one party received or gave something in exchange for a partner. There were mutual exchanges between the two parties, documents protecting respective assets, and other various agreements for both during the marriage and in case of separation. It was a common practice in the Federation for couples of all financial situations, regardless of why they were getting married, to go through the ¡®agreements¡¯. After the agreements, they would do civil registration and then nuptial sacraments, which varied depending on one¡¯s religious and familial cultural background. It was also common to do more than one nuptial sacrament, as the Federation was a mixture of many groups from different backgrounds. ¡°What happens if he can¡¯t get the dragon scale?¡± Effie asked. ¡°Then I guess he can¡¯t get married to the woman he wants to marry,¡± Ash answered. That was not satisfactory from the disgust on Effie¡¯s face. ¡°Asking for something near impossible to get all but screams that the king doesn¡¯t want this marriage to happen. He¡¯s counting on the nobleman to be unable to get the scale,¡± Nera said. ¡°He better let them get married once the nobleman gets the scale....¡± Effie mumbled before slurping up the last of her noodles. Ash grinned. ¡°You¡¯re sure the nobleman will get the scale?¡± Effie gave him a dull look. ¡°Second Brother, if you say you¡¯re going to make a fireproof suit that will withstand the heat of fire dragon fire, then you will and he will get his fire dragon scale.¡± Ash reached over and put his hand on her head, giving her a little pat. She swatted his hand away. ¡°Brother, a bunny!¡± She turned her head towards where Henry had taken a seat beside her and opened her mouth. Henry picked up a slice of melon that had the skin peeled and cut to make a little rabbit shape and fed the fleshy part of the melon to his sister. ¡°Do you know where to begin?¡± Nera asked, looking at her son. ¡°The clock is ticking.¡± ¡°I know where to begin,¡± Ash replied with confidence. ¡°Sourcing the material and doing the tests to get the product to do what I want will be the difficult part. The easy part will be sewing the garment wear.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°...and how did you get a needle to go through part of your finger?¡± Ash could sense the disbelief barely disguising the disgust in Drae¡¯s voice. The whites around Ash¡¯s eyes were red as he stood on the other side of Drae¡¯s desk at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to fill out a form notifying the requestor that the suit was done. His face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Hana¡¯s brother¡¯s sewing machine is more powerful than I initially thought,¡± Ash replied in an even voice. A bandage was wrapped securely around his left index finger. ¡°And I did not keep up. It was my first time.¡± Drae rolled his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just let Hiro sew it for you?¡± Ash looked away. ¡°I was already borrowing the machine for free. I have shame!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a surprise.¡± ¡°Stop talking like my brother.¡± Ash shot him a glare. ¡°And also, Hiro¡¯s husband said that Hiro¡¯s hands should never touch such an ¡®ugly¡¯ thing. First of all, it¡¯s not ugly, it¡¯s practical. I told him it was function over fashion, but Pierre refused to allow them to touch the garment because then I could claim it came from their atelier.¡± Ash scowled. ¡°No one cares if it did!¡± Drae squinted at Ash. ¡°Hiro and Pierre¡¯s atelier makes some of the most requested garments for adventurers. They¡¯re internationally recognized for their craftsmanship and function, as well as fashion.¡± Ash snorted. ¡°Then they should¡¯ve been begging to have something to do with the fire gear I designed.¡± Drae sighed. ¡°Did you fill out the confirmation form?¡± He steered the conversation back to the task at hand. Ash nodded and handed him a folio. ¡°Notify him that it will be delivered by me within the month. I will accompany him to test it at the mouth of the volcanic valley.¡± Drae nodded and opened the folio to look over the form. ¡°I¡¯ll have him send the delivery and testing fees to your guild account. If he¡¯s happy with the product, you can have him pay at his local guild. I will send the confirmation.¡± He paused as he looked over the expected arrival date. ¡°How soon are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± Drae raised a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be alarming to the Magic Tower if they find out you developed and created a suit resistant to the fire of a fire dragon in two weeks? Something that they said was impossible?¡± Ash met his gaze with unimpressed, but narrowed eyes. ¡°Let them be alarmed. I want them to know that there is someone out there doing what they think is impossible. They need some humility.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones....¡± Drae muttered as he got up with the form. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said sit here while I scan this.¡± Ash watched his friend get up to go to the back office. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild used a myriad of items for communication. Standard was through messenger birds or regular human messengers and letters. For distanced text communication, they had large, flat clear crystals mounted on tables. When a document was placed on it and activated using an energy crystal, it transferred the dark markings on a document, like its text, to corresponding other clear crystals registered within the guild¡¯s network. Next to the clear crystal was another that received the text with a pile of paper that rolled on top of it when a transmission was received. This clear crystal had micro beads of sunshard, which burned the paper to ¡®write out¡¯ the received text. It was developed in the Cloud Continent, which was well known as the most technologically advanced of the continents harnessing crystals and developing all sorts of things. The problem was that there was just not enough raw materials on the other continents to make the parts. In some cases, the environment of the other continents just did not allow for Cloud Continent technology to work. According to Wayne Traceras¡¯ book chronicling his work in the Cloud Continent, it was because the Cloud Continent did not have magic energy, and magic energy, which was prevalent in the other continents, cancelled out a lot of technology that came from the Cloud Continent. Ash rarely shared his books, but he had allowed Hana to read them, as she was good at building and designing metal things. She once called herself a ¡®mechanical engineer¡¯ at the gathering with her foreign friends the previous year, but Ash had no idea what that was. It was Hana who developed the sewing machine at her brother¡¯s and brother-in-law¡¯s atelier. Not only was it fast, but it pierced through thick materials and layers far easier than normal. It was why Ash and Hana asked Hiro if he could borrow it, as Hana assured him it was faster than sewing by hand. Much faster. Ash pursed his lips as he looked at the bandage on his finger. He was lucky that he was almost done with the garment when he was injured. Lunapsar healed quickly, so it would be gone by morning, but it was still annoying to have gotten injured by a machine that he was controlling. ¡°Alright, the guild near Uqi¡¯ichu has been notified.¡± Drae returned along with some other papers, including a map. ¡°They will receive you and will arrange for lodging while they contact Lord Sumak. However, you two are in charge or arranging for the product review.¡± Ash nodded as he received the papers and skimmed over the details. The guild had also recommended a suitable route for him, as well as recommended lodging along the way. The fastest road was the coastal one that hugged the coast of the continent. If Ash followed it out of Carthage Harbor he would end up back in Carthage Harbor. Normally, he¡¯d take a ship to the nearest port, but he was tasked to deliver things to guilds along the way in return for free lodging and a small payment. Since he¡¯d finished making the garment faster than he thought, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to get to Uqi¡¯ichu. ¡°Did we ever find out why that king needs a fire dragon scale?¡± Ash asked. Drae shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t think the king wants his daughter to marry a nobleman.¡± ¡°Momma said the same thing. It¡¯s a ridiculous move and a waste of everyone¡¯s time. Which kingdom is it?¡± ¡°Zimora.¡± Ash squinted at the map. After tracing along the Smiya Sea coast of the continent, he finally found it. ¡°It¡¯s tiny....¡± He found Uqi¡¯ichu not far away. ¡°...it¡¯s smaller than the nobleman¡¯s homeland. Is it more powerful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the way to Uqi¡¯ichu. You can stop by and see if you can find out what¡¯s going on there and why the king wants a fire dragon scale,¡± Drae told him. Ash nodded. He was curious as to why. ¡°What do we know about him?¡± Drae shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ash scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the guild¡¯s job to have basic information on a kingdom?¡± In a deadpan voice he replied. ¡°Ash, this is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. We are a guild for adventurers.¡± Ash let out a small ¡®tsk¡¯. He gathered all the papers. ¡°If you see any more requests for magic items that are suitable for me, don¡¯t save them. If they¡¯re still around when I get back, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Drae stood to see him out. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t sit at home for too long.¡± ¡°Momma knows this time. Besides, she knows I¡¯m trying to earn money for a good cause,¡± Ash said. He tucked the papers into his bag. ¡°Also, my brother is coming with me this time.¡± Drae paused. ¡°The requestor only paid for the travel expenses of one person.¡± Ash waved his hand. ¡°Brother is coming of his own accord. Momma told him to go with me.¡± He bid his friend good-bye and headed home. Upon arriving, his brother was still out picking up the last of their journey supplies. Effie was still at the Cultural Center. Most of his things were already packed, so he went to check in with his mother. Her study and room were above theirs, and Ash found her in her study. She was seated by a desk by a large window, using the sunlight to help her see the little cracks and crevices on the jewelry Ash had salvaged from the bottom of the sea. Without looking away as she lowered a small piece of gold and used a small brush to sweep away at the debris, she spoke up. ¡°Everything is confirmed?¡± Ash nodded and stepped into the study. ¡°Yes, Momma.¡± ¡°Before you go, pay your respects to the ancestral altar,¡± his mother told him. Ash nodded again and left the room. Also on the upper floor was a modest-sized room with windows that opened to the east, as well as some sky lights. The windows were sealed, so no one could see inside, but one could see from the inside looking out. The seal also blocked out much of the sunlight, keeping the room dim during the day, but allowed for moonlight to filter in freely. Lunapsar usually had small altars in their family homes. Aside from a small stone or metal statue representing the moon goddess on the top tier, there were usually small metal tokens of deceased family members on the descending tiers. The closest members were placed just below the moon goddess, and there were usually three or four generations. Despite having never set foot on Samelu, they still had many tokens representing family members. Ash closed the door behind him and removed his bag. He walked to the counter by the door to select the incense he wanted to burn. In a well-practiced ritual, he put the items needed on a tray and carried it to the altar. The altar itself was elevated, so the tiers were at his shoulder level. Just below it was an elevated platform with a low table and embroidered cushions on a thick, woven rug. He removed his shoes before stepping on to the platform. Ash lifted the silver tray to the east, then placed it on the table as he knelt. With smooth movements, he picked up the white and gray stone bowl with little feet that fit in his hand and lifted the lid to reveal nearly transparent sand. He opened another, smaller bowl made of metal and removed the lid. Inside was a white incense that smelled of jasmine and earth after the rain. Ash placed a metal stencil on top of the sand in the bowl before taking a thin spoon and scooping a little white incense into the stencil. Once he had enough, he used another tool to spread around the flatten the incense to fit the stencil before lifting the stencil off. He then lifted the bowl up in both hands. He didn¡¯t need to ignite the incense. It only took a moment for the incense to react with the sand and start to release a faint, hazy white smoke. While kneeling, he offered the incense bowl towards the altar three times. He then stood up, bowed to the altar, and placed the bowl in the center of the second highest tier, just below the moon goddess. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before putting his hands on the edge of the lowest tier and whispering a prayer. When he was done, he looked at each of the tokens of his Lunapsar family. He knew all of them by heart. There was the ring of his great-great-grandmother and part of the gauntlet of one of his great-great-grandfather¡¯s. Then, there was a ring belonging to his great-grandfather and a pendant of his great-grandmother. Both had two intertwined snakes engraved in them. His mother said that they were a pair. They had died when Samelu sank. Closest to the top was a silver engraved torque of his grandmother. It was shaped like two snakes that wound around it to meet in the center and seemed to rest their heads together. His grandmother had plenty of jewelry, but this torque had been prepared for her by her parents upon her birth and she wore it when she grew into it. She had selected it to go on the family altar. His mother¡¯s gift from his grandmother was a snake pendant; however, she had instructed him that the trinket she wanted on the altar was the oversized scarab ring that she wore on the same chain as her snake pendant. Ash didn¡¯t want to think about having to put that on the altar one day. Recently, his mother had added another piece. Though it belonged to the sister of his great-grandfather, so they were not directly descended from her, this great-great aunt didn¡¯t have descendants of her own, so she would be honored by them. His mother had placed it at a place of honor to show her respect. Just beside the moon goddess symbol was the Mahsa Diadem. Ash bowed his head once more. ¡°Great-Great Aunt, once Momma cleans another piece, she¡¯ll put a more appropriate token for you on the altar. I am going with my brother to make money. When we have enough, we will retrieve the remnants of the city and the rest of the temple from the bottom of the sea. Once it is cleared, we will do the death sacraments. Until then, beseech Lady Lunaya to guide us to safety.¡± He then collected the tray and brought it to the counter. While he was putting the items away, Henry entered. He didn¡¯t look surprised to see him. ¡°Don¡¯t put away the moonlight jasmine, I want to use it, too.¡± Ash nodded and left it on the tray as Henry selected another incense bowl before carrying it to the altar. Though Henry and Effie were not blood related to his mother, as part of her family, they paid their respects as well. Henry wasn¡¯t Lunapsar at all, and his formative years had him following the teachings of the fire god and doing sun goddess worship on his mother¡¯s side. It was nearly identical to moon goddess worship, since they were sister deities, so it may have made the transition natural. Effie tended to ramble on and almost report her most important and memorable experiences, as if she were telling a living, breathing ancestor. According to their mother, the tokens of the dead conveyed their words to the resting souls, connecting the descendants to their ancestors, and Effie took that seriously. Henry whispered the prayer as he held on to the edge of the altar. It was in liturgical Lunapsar, which was a bit more complex using words not used in regular Lunapsar. As Henry bowed his head to the tokens, he spoke to them, asking for Lady Lunaya to protect both him and Ash on their journey, as well as to watch over Momma and Effie while they were gone. After he was done, he gathered the tray to leave. ¡°Is it confirmed?¡± Henry asked after they left the altar room. Ash nodded. ¡°The guild only arranged for a single traveler, but it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I planned to pay my way, anyway,¡± Henry said. ¡°Are you sure you want to come?¡± Ash asked. ¡°It¡¯s over a month and a half of travel, and I know you hate being away from home for so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. After that run in with the Ashtari ship, I¡¯ve been antsy.¡± Henry frowned. ¡°I feel...restless. Auntie said I should go out a bit to reorient myself.¡± Ash didn¡¯t want to say it, but he had a feeling his brother was feeling restless since they got back. Though it had been a dire circumstance with Terry¡¯s curse, Henry was much more active and focused than usual. Maybe he misses the taste of adventure. He wanted to say it out loud, but his brother would just rebuke him. Henry was an ideal quest party member, but he swore that he was not interested, no matter how good at it he was. He said he much preferred working at the tea shop and doing work for the family business. Considering how much Henry read and did paperwork, and was all around boring otherwise, Ash believed it. ¡°I¡¯m still glad you¡¯re going,¡± Ash said as he looped his arm over his brother¡¯s shoulders. Henry didn¡¯t shrug him off and only chuckled. ¡°This is a real, official, guild sanctioned adventure. Just you and me: the Atractas Brothers!¡± He gasped, his face lighting up with excitement as he looked at Henry. ¡°We should come up with a catch phrase!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not doing that.¡± SS&S: Chapter 15 - Good Stuff, Brother. Dont Worry Henry stared up at the ceiling and the shadows casted by the faint light that made the crumbled stone ceiling visible. He laid on his back, the shock of the fall still numbing him. For a moment, he ran through what brought him to this position in his head. ¡°Brother! Are you all right?¡± Ash¡¯s urgent voice echoed from above him and he could see the silhouette of his brother looking down. Ah, yes. Ash took on a ¡®simple¡¯ retrieval quest from the local guild despite Henry saying they didn¡¯t have time. Henry shut his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself. As the responsible big brother, Henry of course accompanied Ash into a nearby forest. Also, their room at the inn wasn¡¯t ready yet, so they had time to waste until it was. They walked into the nearby forest, squeezed through the mouth of the cave, where he was swarmed by night beetles and slipped down a steep embankment to land on his back. On top of something...wet. I love my brother. I love my brother. ¡°Brother!?¡± One of Ash¡¯s slips began to glow as Ash flung it into the ditch. It embedded on the opposite wall, not too far from Henry. Using it, he could see his brother looking down into the ditch. ¡°Are you dead?¡± Henry¡¯s eye twitched. He turned his neck, moved his shoulders, and continued to check his movements all the way down to his toes. No sharp pain, no resistance. Limbs were moving as he willed. He sat up, pausing to feel for pain. When nothing but a gentle throb was felt, he stood up and took two steps. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He looked up at the hole, giving his brother an irritated glare. ¡°After this, no more side quests.¡± Ash shrank his head back a bit, appearing guilty for having insisted. They were a week into their journey and they would¡¯ve made more progress if Ash didn¡¯t keep taking on random local requests from the guilds they passed. ¡°Okay....¡± He had no choice. ¡°Increase the light. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s down here,¡± Henry called up. Ash nodded and the light coming from the card increased. It was a bright white light and Henry had to turn his head away to get used to it in the dark cave. The walls were too steep to walk up. It looked like layers of hard packed sediment. He tried to grab on and found that the sediment wasn¡¯t compacted enough. If he put his weight on it, the dirt and stone would crumble. ¡°Brother, I can levitate you with a slip.¡± Henry took a deep breath. Did he trust his brother to levitate him? It actually took a lot of energy to levitate another person, as well as concentration. ¡°How many did you bring?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ash patted his bag. ¡°Never mind, just save them. I¡¯ll have Naali make some ice stairs. Let me take a look down here.¡± He turned around and pulled the slip from the wall, shining it around the ditch. ¡°Sorry,¡± Ash said, scratching his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were night beetles here.¡± Night beetles were, on average, as long as one of their hands, from wrist to fingertip. Their shells were easy to break, but their insides were poisonous. ¡°Did any of them touch you? Did you break any? Do you feel any numbness?¡± Henry shook his head. As long as he didn¡¯t swat at the night beetles, they¡¯d fly around him when they swarmed. The restrained aura of Simir around him tended to scare most insects away, but the sudden swarm coming towards him still caught him off guard, causing him to slip and fall. Henry checked his clothes to see if he got any of the sticky purple beetle insides on him by accident. He really hoped not to touch anything wet and sticky. When wet, there would be temporary numbing around the contact area. It wasn¡¯t fatal, but it was annoying. Once it dried, it would make a good dye and the toxic properties were gone. ¡°Check my back. I landed on something wet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s water, Master!¡± Naali¡¯s voice chirped. ¡°There is a tiny, moss-covered stream at the bottom.¡± ¡°Never mind, Naali says it¡¯s just water from the stream at the bottom,¡± Henry said. He looked around . ¡°I can see that this place floods during the rainy season.¡± Ash let out a hum. There were water marks along the walls and even now, there was water on the floor. The rainy season had yet to begin and the request at the guild had become urgent. They were down in the caves and the entrance was a wide, but narrow opening well above them. It did a good job of letting in some light despite how small it was, but a person had to lay on their stomach and do an awkward side crawl get beneath the top lip of the cave mouth. Inside was a cavernous space and they were able to make their way down along the sides of the cave, where the stone was worn smoothly, but still solid. However, their movements disrupted the beetles that flew up. Henry was in front and was caught by surprise, and then slipped, sending him sliding down the steep edge, into a ditch. ¡°Do you see anything down there?¡± Ash asked. Henry had glanced around, moving the light slip with him as he surveyed the ditch. The embankment he¡¯d slid from was steep, but the opposite side was a wall that was two and a half times his height. He turned around and noticed the narrow path against the wall that had been carved out to connect the side Ash was on to the opposite side. Beneath his boots was muddy ground with a tiny sliver of what sounded like running water. Henry bent over to get a better look. He followed the stream towards a crack on the right wall. A river wasn¡¯t too far away, and the two had followed the river part way to get to the cave, as instructed on the request form. Henry let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything, but if it tumbled down here, it could¡¯ve been covered with mud...let me do another pass,¡± he said. This time, he paid more attention to the ground opposite the steep embankment, in case the object they were searching for had rolled further away. ¡°It¡¯s as long as your forearm?¡± ¡°Yeah, and it had a little metal clip that held it closed, so the fan should still be closed,¡± Ash said. ¡°It had metal findings and a frame, so even if the ivory broke, it should still be in one piece.¡± In a proposal gone somewhat wrong, a local young landowner had his friends hide with gifts for the young woman who would become his fianc¨¦e. During the last Bloom Festival, which in West Iveria was considered a couple¡¯s holiday, the landowner walked with his beloved along the river to watch the Bloom Festival lanterns open on the river. The idea was that once they reached the top of a small hill, which was above the cave, he would propose. His friends were to step out and hold several gifts to present to the young lady. Everything had been going well, until one friend tripped and fell, sending a family heirloom ivory fan down the small hill. During the dry season, the fan would¡¯ve probably ended up at the bottom of the hill and it would¡¯ve been a small matter to retrieve it, and embarrassingly apologize to the soon-to-be-wed couple. However, the Bloom Festival also ushered in the start of the wet season and there was already water draining into the cave. All six friends, the landowner, and his bride watched helplessly as the fan was swept inside. They had to wait until the water receded to check, but they couldn¡¯t get past the mouth of the cave. Furthermore, the smoke from torches made it difficult to see, so they posted a request at the nearest Adventurer¡¯s Guild for assistance. The amount being offered was fair for the request, and there had been several attempts, but no one had any luck. To Ash, it seemed like easy money as long as they could find it. After all, they didn¡¯t need torches with Ash¡¯s slips, plus the two of them had experience searching for items. Henry carefully walked along the small stream, looking for anything that could resemble a closed fan; something long with straight lines, possibly with some exposed white from the ivory. Above them, Ash walked across the path to the other side to check out the rest of the interior. ¡°There is a chance that it could¡¯ve been swept out of the cave,¡± Henry said. Ash let out a small grumble. ¡°Yes, but they¡¯ve already combed the area around here. They should¡¯ve found it by now. The request director at the Guild said that the man¡¯s grandmother was furious that he lost the fan. That¡¯s probably why he¡¯s trying so hard to find it.¡± ¡°The monetary worth of an item can often be outweighed by the emotional value of it to someone,¡± Henry said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t cost as much as the reward to replace, but it has value to the family.¡± Ash hummed. Henry glanced up and couldn¡¯t see his brother at the top of the opposite side, but he could see the light from one of Ash¡¯s slips glowing as he wandered further away. Henry returned to his search. He reached the other side and turned around to do another pass. An ivory fan with metal would¡¯ve likely sunk to the bottom once it was pushed into the cave. The ditch had all sorts of rocks, debris, and some discarded trash in it. He was almost certain that the fan was there, lying amongst the muck. He narrowed his eyes. Perhaps he had to push aside some of the muddy debris, but he didn¡¯t want to touch it with his bare hands. ¡°Naali, make me a stick or something to move away some of the mud.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Henry held out his empty right hand and waited. Crackling was heard as a long ice shaft appeared, ending with a sort of clawed rake at the bottom. He nodded, satisfied. After praising the ice spirit, he began combing through the mud. He didn¡¯t make it halfway, before he found something unnaturally shaped and as long as the item he was searching for. He knelt down and used the ice rake to sweep off what he could of the mud. ¡°Naali, cup.¡± ¡°One cup coming, Master!¡± He put the ice rake down as a cup made of ice appeared. He grabbed it and leaned over to the little stream to put some water in it. It was a bit muddy, but it would do to rinse off the item. As soon as the water hit it, the ivory was revealed. A wide smile appeared on his face. Perhaps searching for the fan was easy money. ¡°Ash! I found it!¡± Henry rinsed it off with two more cups of water before plucking it out of the mud. He pinched the bottom with two fingers. The entire bottom was still caked with mud. He sighed and brought it to the stream to try to rinse more of the mud off. ¡°Ash!¡± His brother hadn¡¯t replied, so he called out again. ¡°Brother, I found something!¡± Ash¡¯s voice almost echoed, meaning he was deeper in the cave. Henry sighed once more. He lifted up the somewhat rinsed fan, opened it, and shook as much water off. He then slid it into his preservation bag before telling Naali to create some stairs. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a lot of trash that ends up here,¡± Henry said as he trudged up the ice steps. Once he was on the opposite side, Naali allowed the ice to melt and fall to the bottom of the ditch. ¡°What did you find?¡± Henry saw his brother¡¯s figure far deeper into the cave than he thought. While the mouth of the cave was low and narrow, the further in they went, the larger the open area was. There was a slight decline, and as such, the ceiling seemed to become higher. Ask was standing in place, looking down as he held up a light slip. ¡°Brother...take a look at this.¡± Henry reached him and held up his own light slip over another embankment. He narrowed his eyes. The embankment was covered with sediment, but it was an even way down for the most part. At the bottom, there were numerous pieces of stone placed neatly on the ground, and against the back of the cave, there was a long, rectangular piece of stone that jutted out. More dirt and debris was piled around it, almost covering it and making it appear as a piece of random rock. Henry narrowed his eyes. There were plenty of rock formations that had angles, but the kind of stone that the cave seemed to have consisted of was not one of them. ¡°Toss some more light slips around,¡± Henry said in a low voice. Ash flung three light slips down. One towards the rectangular rock that landed at the foot of it, into the sediment at the base, and two more on their left and right, to further expose the stone boxes and clay jars. Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± he asked in a tired voice. Henry took a deep breath and released it. ¡°Can I not go one outing with you without running across the remnants of a dead body?¡± Ash shot him an insulted look and then waved his hand over the remains of what was likely a sarcophagus. ¡°We haven¡¯t opened it yet! You don¡¯t know that it¡¯s a dead body.¡± ¡°What other thing would be deep inside a cave, in a rectangular stone box, surrounded by funeral offerings?¡± Ash¡¯s lips pursed, defeated, and looked down at the burial pit below. ¡°Dammit.¡± He lifted his head and looked up, raising his arm, and increasing the light from his slip. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I thought that the ceiling was too even to be natural....¡± His shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes. ¡°Brother, this isn¡¯t a cave under a hill, is it?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a burial mound, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ash tilted his head back and let out a low breath. ¡°You¡¯re right, I should stop taking random side quests.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k A clatter of pens and some books fell to the ground as the request director of the local Adventurer¡¯s Guild shot up from his chair. His eyes were wide with excitement as he looked at the two brothers seated across from him. Henry kept a calm, passive look on his face, unperturbed by what they just told the man, while Ash watched the items hit the floor with a raised brow. ¡°You...you¡¯re...you¡¯re serious?¡± the request director asked with a choked voice. Ash nodded. ¡°Yes, we even walked around the base of the hill. Considering the shape and the protruding stone, it¡¯s a burial mound.¡± ¡°Specifically, a burial pyramid, likely nine to ten centuries old,¡± Henry said. ¡°It should be a remnant of the last Gudan Period,¡± Ash told them. The request director¡¯s mouth opened and closed; his eyes were still huge. ¡°Tamal Hill is a burial pyramid?¡± He seemed to repeat their words slowly. The brothers nodded once more. Henry raised a brow. ¡°For the last hundred years, has no one noticed that there was a single hill in the area that was so close to the river?¡± ¡°They have. That¡¯s why it¡¯s considered such a special place to the local villages,¡± the request director replied. ¡°It¡¯s part of the local forest park and many people go up to see the view during festivals and holy days.¡± His face suddenly paled. ¡°I got married there....¡± The two brothers exchanged looks. Henry sat up straight and let out a low breath. ¡°It¡¯s just a burial pyramid. It¡¯s not cursed.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°Yes, from our first look, there was nothing to indicate that it was a tomb imprisoning someone terrible who committed heinous acts. No religious seals warding off evil, no magic negating seals, no epitaphs mentioning crimes and punishment. There were also a lot of funerary offerings, so it was likely the tomb of a well-to-do person.¡± From the look of the request director, their attempt at calming him didn¡¯t seem to help. Ash couldn¡¯t really blame him. Many people had concerns when it came to burial areas, either regarding how sacred they were or concerns that there was lingering resentment from the dead that could carry over to the living. ¡°Director Olman, we¡¯ve retrieved the fan, as well as numerous other items found in the cave for claim here at the guild,¡± Henry said, his voice still calm. ¡°My brother and I are still on our way to fulfil a request. Can we....¡± He extended hand and revealed a metal card with the crystal sliver. Director Olman blinked and nodded. He seemed to shake himself out of his stupor. ¡°Yes! Yes, of course. My apologies, I was just...caught by surprise. We never dreamed that the cave was actually a sunken burial pyramid.¡± He gave them a sheepish smile as he motioned for them to sit and wait. ¡°Denari Gold Standard, yes?¡± Both brothers nodded. The director left to get the payment device and Henry looked at Ash. ¡°Since we reported it, they¡¯ll want our names.¡± Ash scrunched his face, unwilling. ¡°Can¡¯t we use our aliases?¡± In order to avoid more attention from the Magic Tower, Ash took the request for the fire proof suit under his new alias of Guillermo von Sails. He even created a new guild payment account to use and encouraged Henry to do the same under Rutherford von Sails. Henry gave him an irritated look. ¡°Had I known we were going to use our aliases from the ship, I would¡¯ve picked another name.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°You can always have it recorded under your regular name.¡± Henry shook his head dismissively and lowered his voice. ¡°No, because then you¡¯ll be associated with it. There are only four Atractas. We don¡¯t need the Magic Tower tracing you through me.¡± Ash hummed once more. One of the reasons he had been so hesitant to make money from selling magic products was that the Magic Tower was waiting for him to produce something profitable that they could counterfeit and exploit. He couldn¡¯t give them that satisfaction. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Almost all of Ash¡¯s products that were sold had been direct to consumers through private agreements and pre-established relationships. No fanfare, no marketing, just addressing needs. Aside from making things for his family¡¯s company, he also assisted with things for other merchants in the Mt. Asae Merchant Guild, West Wind Abbey, the diaspora at West Wind Valley, and merchant partners of his family. Things like transport improvement, advances in preservation, monitoring of trade transport, and basic technology in homes had been implemented without the Magic Tower knowing. Two years prior, not long after he sent a vaguely threatening letter to the Magic Tower, he and Hana had created Moonflower, a workshop that combined Hana¡¯s mechanical knowhow and Ash¡¯s magic to improve upon existing technology. It was the reason why he had little spare money before he went on his last major quest; he and Hana had just reinvested to buy a workshop in South Village where they could work on larger things. It was a private endeavor of theirs and they didn¡¯t accept investment from family members. Ash wanted to build it himself and Hana¡¯s family did not approve of her starting a business with him. She was upset and refused to take the money offered when they realized their disapproval wasn¡¯t going to stop her. Before, the two of them tinkered in his studio at home or at Hana¡¯s family¡¯s smithy. Purchasing the property wasn¡¯t expensive, but Hana had specifications for their building, which needed to be built from scratch, and both of them wanted to ensure there was privacy so their creations could be classified until they were ready. At the moment, it was still in the process of being built. Ash had also bought more land than necessary as Effie had planned to farm medicinal plants, but hadn¡¯t mentioned an area to prepare and manufacture medicine. He reserved a section for his little sister¡¯s future business. Henry had agreed to pay for the buildings on the site. ¡°Once the Moonflower Campus has been built, we¡¯ll be able to work on larger scale things,¡± Ash said. ¡°Hana hopes to invite some friends of hers, too.¡± ¡°Do you two have enough money?¡± ¡°We never have enough money.¡± Ash sighed. ¡°And now I have to save up for the recovery project.¡± He¡¯d calculated some numbers with his mother, and they had enough to start the project, but there was preparation work for restoring and housing the recovered items that needed to be done. In addition, the fact that Ashtar was moving to encroach on their ancestral land was alarming. It made the issue of recovering what was left of Samelu more urgent. Henry tapped his fingers over his knee as he leaned back against the wooden chair. ¡°What are you and Hana working on right now?¡± Ash looked over at him and smiled. ¡°Good stuff, Brother. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Henry narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s always worrisome when you say that.¡± ¡°Here is the payment!¡± Director Olman reached with a device in hand. ¡°Please tap your cards.¡± Henry had agreed to split it with Ash, twenty-five to seventy-five, with seventy-five going to Ash. Henry tapped his card first and then Ash followed. Once the amount had been transferred, they prepared to leave. ¡°Ah, Mr. von Sails....¡± Director Olman called out to them as they stood and turned. The two brothers turned around, not knowing which ¡®Mr. von Sails¡¯ he was addressing. Director Olman gave them a hopeful look. ¡°How long will you be in town?¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning,¡± Henry said. ¡°If you need to record who found and identified the burial pyramid, you can put it under von Sails.¡± Director Olman looked disappointed, but nodded. He thanked them again and the two left. Henry held open the door as a young man rushed past him, giving him a grateful nod and ¡®thank you¡¯ before he ran inside. ¡°Do you think there are more tombs in the area?¡± Ash asked as they walked down the street to the inn. The sun was already setting and they wanted to make sure their horses were fed before they went to dinner. ¡°Likely,¡± Henry replied. He furrowed his brows. ¡°The area¡¯s fertile and a farming region. Some floods had reshaped the river though and there was a civilization here predating the current settlements.¡± ¡°The Gorans, but I didn¡¯t study much about them,¡± Ash told him. ¡°They migrated en masse after a particular flooding, though. Who knows where they went.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure many people here are descended from those who came back after the flooding subsided,¡± Henry replied. ¡°The name of the people may have changed, but their bloodlines still exist.¡± ¡°Now I wish there was a Cultural Center nearby so I can ask the elders to look for histories on other kingdoms and such during that time period,¡± Ash said. He looked at his brother. ¡°Did you notice anything in there that may have shown contact with Samelu?¡± ¡°Two Lunapsar vases, but rather mediocre quality,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Covered with sediment and broken, but I can tell at a glance.¡± ¡°Gifts of ire?¡± ¡°Gifts of ire.¡± Ash let out a heavy breath. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think my ancestors just got mad at everyone.¡± Henry laughed and patted his shoulder. ¡°Well, if they¡¯re anything like you, they hold grudges.¡± ¡°I only hold one grudge,¡± Ash said in his defense. He scowled. ¡°And if the Magic Tower doesn¡¯t start anything, there won¡¯t be anything.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just get dinner and rest so we can leave early tomorrow,¡± Henry told him. ¡°The sooner we leave, the less likelihood of them coming to find us to assist with the burial pyramid.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Perhaps they should¡¯ve left town as soon as they could rather than tried to get some sleep first. Dawn had yet to break when a knock came from their inn door. On one narrow, single-person bed, Henry heard his brother grumble from the bed opposite him. Henry turned his head towards the direction of the door and frowned. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he was already filled with regret. He looked towards the window; the curtains were down, but no light was coming out. ¡°Why so early?¡± he heard Ash mutter with annoyance. ¡°Stay there,¡± Henry said, flinging the blanket off him as he slid his legs off the side of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on.¡± He walked past his brother¡¯s bed. Ash¡¯s hair was tousled in different directions and he had sat up in bed. He held three slips in his hands and narrowed his eyes towards the door. Henry briefly wondered if his brother slept with the slips. Henry got to the door, and whoever was there was still knocking. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. von Sails, the Magistrate is here to see you and your brother,¡± a woman¡¯s urgent voice said. It sounded like the middle-aged woman who staffed the lobby of the small inn the night before. Henry heard his brother let out a tired groan and then swear. Henry rolled his eyes. He knew they should¡¯ve left earlier. He looked over at Ash, who had fallen back into bed and covered his face with a pillow. Henry sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll be down in several minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let them know, sir!¡± ¡°Brother, why¡¯d you tell them that?¡± Ash sat back up and slammed the pillow that he¡¯d used to cover his face on the bed. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to get involved.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but they¡¯re already here,¡± Henry said. ¡°What are we supposed to do? Pretend we¡¯re gone?¡± Ash opened his mouth, but Henry waved a hand to stop him. ¡°Just go wash your face and get ready to go. After we answer any of their questions, we can leave.¡± Grumbling, Ash did as he was told. Once they were changed and packed their things into the preservation bags strapped on their bags, they exited their room with the key in hand so they could check out. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild paid for the room as part of the arrangement for Ash to deliver the fireproof suit, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that they were found. When they arrived at the lobby, there were three people waiting for them, standing around the small, modest space looking anxious. Henry first went to return the key to the innkeeper before approaching the group with Ash. ¡°Are you looking for the von Sails brothers?¡± Henry inwardly grimaced at the name. Two older men and a woman turned around. They seemed to rush towards him. The eldest of the group, a thin man with a slight belly and receding dark hair line, looked at them with excitement as his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, are you the von Sails brothers? I¡¯m the area magistrate and this is the town historian Pachezo, and the head of the local temple, Priestess Yrona. We came to see you about the burial pyramid.¡± The Magistrate showed them his identification seal to assure them he was legitimate. ¡°Yes, thanks to your hard work, we¡¯ve stumbled upon something amazing!¡± the town historian said as he joined the Magistrate and the priestess to shake their hands. Ash and Henry gave them polite smiles. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Henry said. ¡°We just figured it out while looking for a fan for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in a day¡¯s work,¡± Ash said, giving them a small nod of his head. ¡°It may be nothing for you,¡± the Magistrate said, his voice trembling with excitement. ¡°But this is huge news for our town! To think, there is a Goran structure hidden so close!¡± ¡°We wanted to visit it last night, but it was too late,¡± Priestess Yrona told them. ¡°The Guild said that you were leaving today, but is it possible for you to postpone?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯d like your help excavating the site. Or at least your help to get started,¡± the Magistrate said. Henry and Ash both gave shakes of their heads. ¡°Unfortunately, we are already on a quest response with the Guild and are under a time constraint,¡± Ash told them. ¡°I need to deliver something, so we don¡¯t have much time to stop.¡± The faces of the three older people dropped. Their disappointment was palatable. They looked at each other, as if silently asking what they should do. ¡°Can you at least spare the morning to come with us and see?¡± the Historian asked with a hint of desperation in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s always been difficult to explore inside, as torch light only goes so far...and the smoke can become a problem when there is too much.¡± Henry looked at his brother, fully expecting him to suggest something like crystal lanterns, which could illuminate the entire cave and didn¡¯t produce smoke. It was just that for commoners, they were somewhat expensive. Ash lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Have you tried crystal lanterns?¡± he asked. ¡°We have ordered a few, as they are expensive,¡± the Magistrate replied with some embarrassment. ¡°We ordered them as soon as we were informed of the burial pyramid, but the local Merchant¡¯s Guild said it would take some time to procure them.¡± Henry cocked his head to the side. ¡°Has news of the burial pyramid spread already?¡± It hadn¡¯t been a day yet, but considering it was a tomb, security to prevent tomb raiding before it was excavated and preserved needed to be set up. ¡°I advise you to keep news of the burial site quiet to prevent theft.¡± The Magistrate shook his head. ¡°No, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild came to tell me and I told Historian Pacheza and Priestess Yrona, but we have not yet announced it.¡± ¡°But did you set up a guard already?¡± Ash asked. Ensuring the protection of the site would¡¯ve been his priority. However, from the blank looks of the local officials, they had not set up a guard. Ash took a deep breath. ¡°Contact the local town guard and assign someone. Even if you didn¡¯t announce news of the burial site, someone else could stumble upon it.¡± Or have overheard and gone tomb raiding. While both tomb raiding and excavation involved entering the tomb and removing items, excavation was sanctioned by the local government with priority placed on preserving items and recording findings. Religious ceremonies and prayers were also performed to appease the dead. In addition, items were often kept together. Sometimes, if a site was suitable, it would be turned into a place of interest where those interested in the subject could visit to learn more. If it was possible and safe to do so, the bodies of the entombed remained, and new, more modern offerings were placed. Tomb raiding paid no attention to preservation, with some cases devastating a location so badly it was almost impossible for archaeologists and historians to piece together what was left. Then the raiders would start illegally trading and selling items looted. Things of historical, cultural, and religious value were lost. The Magistrate seemed to realize the importance of securing the site. He stood up straight. ¡°I¡¯ll go notify the patrol station at once!¡± Henry caught his brother looking at him and for a moment, he tried to avoid eye contact. ¡°Brother....¡± ¡°We have to go.¡± ¡°Just a few minutes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an hour¡¯s walk from here.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just check? Just for peace of mind.¡± Ash pressed. Henry ran a hand down his face. ¡°Brother, the site is on the way.¡± Technically, it was on the way south, but a little off course. Henry gave his brother a stern look, but Ash seemed intent to go. ¡°After this, we won¡¯t pick up any more side quests.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°All right, fine.¡± Henry looked at the officials. ¡°We¡¯ll head out at once to ensure that the site is secure. We¡¯ll bring you inside to familiarize yourselves. The Magistrate should bring some guards with us to post there.¡± Several exclamations of gratitude were showered on the brothers before they headed to the public stables to pick up their horses. They waited another few minutes for some guards on horseback and a small carriage with the officials to join them, along with someone who was from the local Adventurer¡¯s Guild. They set off as the sun was rising, with the brothers eating some food they prepared the night before while seated on their horses. Torches were used to light the way before there was enough daylight. Ash and Henry rode beside the carriage to listen to Historian Pachezo fill in their knowledge gaps on the Goran civilization of the area. The Goran Period lasted a few hundred years. They were primarily an agricultural society dependent on the river, which was why during a historic flood, the entire civilization that survived relocated, as river levels did not return to normal for several years, keeping the formerly fertile farming area submerged. During the Goran Period¡¯s peak, there were several towns in the area with modest stone structures. Many sites had been built over when people returned. There were also a few modest hills at one point, but they¡¯d been leveled by the flood waters to sections of land that had a slight elevation increase over the rest of the area. The only remaining ¡®hill¡¯ was near, but not directly next to the river, which had moved after the flood receded. It was assumed that since it was stone, it hadn¡¯t been washed away so easily. As for it being a burial pyramid, there were numerous dotting the area, but they¡¯d all been built near the foothills. Several of them were well-known in the area. It seemed that the burial pyramid they found had been treated as a regular hill and scenic view point for the towns and villages nearby, and largely ignored. This wasn¡¯t unheard of, as different groups of people built things on top of or around ruins of an earlier group, completely disregarding what could be hidden underground, all the time. ¡°The question is, who did that tomb belong to,¡± Historian Pachezo said with excitement lacing his voice. ¡°Do you have any theories?¡± Ash asked, sounding genuinely curious. ¡°If it was a pyramid, it must¡¯ve been someone important,¡± Henry said. Historian Pachezo nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Burial pyramids during the Goran Period were built not for individuals, but for important clans.¡± The brothers perked up. Both of them looked at the carriage. ¡°Then, there is likely more than one person buried there?¡± Ash asked. The Historian¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he nodded. ¡°Clan burial pyramids could contain generations of direct descendants. Who knows how many people are buried there!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes crinkled up. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think that the ditch I fell into wasn¡¯t just a ditch....¡± ¡°How did they entomb the family members?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Fetal position and upright, with the arms and legs curled up while they are in a seated position,¡± Historian Pachezo replied as he curled up his arms against his chest and crouched down a bit in his seat to bring his chest closer to his knees so they could see an example. ¡°It is thought that the position was returning the body to its native state, as it was born.¡± Ash nodded his head, thoughtfully. ¡°Lunapsar follow a similar practice.¡± ¡°I thought you were Lunapsar,¡± the Historian said, looking at Ash with interest. ¡°But I thought those who followed celestial beliefs were cremated.¡± ¡°They are,¡± Ash replied. ¡°But for Lunapsar, there is a period of mourning in which the deceased is dressed and entombed in a vessel. Afterwards, they are cremated at the funeral pyre.¡± Henry nodded his head. There was one general exception, and that was royal family members. His Aunt once told him that after the mourning period, they would be carried up the volcano and released into it. After the fall of Samelu, the process had been altered to use a funeral pyre using sacred fire. ¡°Out of curiosity,¡± Henry said. ¡°How many family members can be buried in one pyramid?¡± ¡°The highest count comes from a burial pyramid northwest of here belonging to a noble family,¡± the Historian replied. ¡°One-hundred and twenty-seven burial plots had been excavated in the burial pyramid.¡± ¡°What about the funerary offerings?¡± Ash asked. ¡°My brother and I couldn¡¯t make out a lot for the possible number of burials there.¡± If there were over a hundred and twenty people, then the amount of items buried with them was small. ¡°I believe that most of the usual offerings were food, drink, and fabrics,¡± Historian Pachezo answered. ¡°The stone boxes you said were there would¡¯ve contained the initial offerings to be the foundation of wealth for the family in the afterlife. After the foundation had been laid, there was no need for the family to add more precious minerals and gems. With each new burial, consumables were offered. I only hope that the foundation remains intact.¡± At the very least, there wasn¡¯t an overwhelming amount from over a hundred burials worth of treasure. If there were, it would undoubtedly be a target for tomb raiders. When they arrived at the site, Ash and Henry walked around the half-buried pyramid with the Historian and Magistrate to explain their findings. Historian Pachezo confirmed that it matched with the other burial pyramids in the area. Two of the patrol guards stood by the mouth of the cave and Priestess Yrona did a prayer for the dead. ¡°Someone prepare the torches,¡± the magistrate said, turning towards the carriage. Ash shook his head and held up some slips. ¡°I purchased some instant light cards. They¡¯re brighter than torches and don¡¯t have smoke,¡± Ash told them. ¡°They last an hour at most, but it should be enough for us to use to go in and out.¡± He made a small show pricking his finger and putting a tiny bit of blood on each card to ¡®activate¡¯ it. Henry didn¡¯t say a word as he accepted one of the glowing slips. He knew that Ash had just activated them with his magic, but Guillermo von Sails wasn¡¯t a mage, so the show had to be put on. The magistrate and others were impressed as Ash handed one to each person, telling them to keep a hold on it and they only had a limited time. From what Henry knew of the slips, if Ash activated them, they lasted as long as Ash wanted them to last. It all depended on how much magic Ash used. He led the group towards the mouth of the cave, telling them to be prepared to crawl through the low opening. The Historian and Guild representative didn¡¯t hesitate to get on their stomachs to wiggle through the cave entrance, but the Priestess had to put on another layer of clothes to keep her robes clean. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be better prepared,¡± she said, embarrassed. ¡°Forgive me for holding everyone back.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Ash assured her. ¡°We know you have a uniform. We overlooked what we¡¯d have to do to get in. We should be apologizing to you for making you crawl through dirt.¡± She laughed and gave him a gentle nod. ¡°I do not mind doing so for the sake of prayer.¡± The magistrate nodded in agreement, though he also had to wear another layer of clothes. For him, it was a bit more embarrassing. ¡°My wife will scold me if my clothes get muddy.¡± After warning them about the beetles, Ash led the way towards the back of the cave with Henry rounding out the back. Every step of the way, Ash let them know where to step and what to avoid. Henry wrinkled his nose and took a deep breath. ¡°Do you smell that?¡± He called out to his brother in Ashtari. Ash lifted his chin. ¡°Something was burned?¡± Henry frowned. ¡°Is this a moat?¡± The Magistrate appeared interested in the ditch that seemed to separate the outer part of the cave from the inner part. It was the same ditch that Henry had slid into the day before. ¡°That¡¯s a retaining wall,¡± the Historian said as he knelt down by the edge of the ditch. He turned to look deeper in. ¡°If I¡¯m right, there are vertical burial vaults right beneath us.¡± The Magistrate gasped and jumped in place, looking down at the dirt and dead leaf-covered ground. ¡°Is it all right to be stepping on them?¡± ¡°It should be fine, as new burials would need to be carried in,¡± the historian replied. ¡°Just in case, perhaps a prayer?¡± He looked towards Priestess Yrona, who nodded. ¡°I do not feel lingering pain or regret here,¡± she said. ¡°It is not surprising, as these burial sites are meant to be peaceful resting places.¡± The Historian nodded. ¡°Yes, and this area before the retaining wall, that area below; it would¡¯ve been where offerings from family members were placed. The food, drink, and lighting candles for prayer. The area for daily offerings are always near the entrance for practical reasons.¡± Henry frowned. ¡°Aside from the fan, we picked up a few more items there thinking they might have been lost. Could they have been offerings?¡± The historian shook his head. ¡°We can look over what you returned to the Guild to check, but I doubt it. Offerings should¡¯ve been food or drink, sometimes clothing, but things like jewelry and precious items offered after the foundation funeral offerings would¡¯ve been buried with the deceased, usually in the form of adornments.¡± Ash looked around. ¡°Since the ground seems untouched, I doubt any of the vaults have been opened and raided.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡± Historian Pachezo let out a relieved breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been to sites where the ground has been uplifted and remains strewn about so tomb raiders could steal the adornments buried with them. The Asrema Pyramid was a tragedy.¡± The Magistrate shuddered. ¡°Are they not afraid of the wrath of the dead?¡± Ash led them towards the back of the cave. ¡°Careful where you step. There is another embankment here. My brother and I didn¡¯t go down, but you can see the stone boxes. Historian Pachezo, is the stone box in the back a tomb?¡± The older man rushed to join Ash and craned his neck. He pointed to the stone jutting out from the back. ¡°That one?¡± Seeing Ash nod, he shook his head in response. ¡°No, that was an altar,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°The deceased was first laid there and prayed over before burial. When we clear out the sediment burying it, we should see some iconography of the burial process engraved on the sides. This is in every burial pyramid in the area.¡± ¡°Huh...I learned something new,¡± Ash said with a slight nod. Henry walked towards the edge and froze. He extended his hand with the light slip over the edge. ¡°As-Guillermo, increase the brightness.¡± Ash glanced over and then walked to touch the light slip. The light was bright enough to illuminate the entire lower portion of the back of the cave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Magistrate asked. He seemed to notice Henry¡¯s tense expression. Henry narrowed his eyes as his lips pulled into a frown. Beside him, Ash frowned, as well. ¡°Take a look,¡± he said, without looking back at his brother. He took a step forward and began to slide down the embankment, down towards where the stone boxes were. Ash followed behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the Priestess asked as she looked over her shoulder from where she was preparing to do another prayer. ¡°Yesterday, there were vases here,¡± Henry said, looking around. ¡°Lunapsar vases.¡± He carefully stepped on top of the boxes to get to an empty space. He knelt down and lowered his light slip over one. Sure enough, there was a hole in the ground with disrupted dirt around it. ¡°Brother, there is some more broken dirt here,¡± Ash said. He increased the brightness of his light slip as he looked down at a patch of dirt. ¡°The ground is moist. Look for footprints,¡± Henry said. He began to wave his light slip around the ground. ¡°Brothers von Sails.¡± Historian Pachezo began to look worried as he looked at them walking over the stone boxes. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Found some!¡± Ash called out. ¡°Same,¡± Henry replied. He took a deep breath. ¡°Those vases were here when we left.¡± ¡°Is something missing?¡± the Magistrate asked. Henry looked up from a set of muddled footprints near a pile of dirt that had been pushed down near the base of the embankment. ¡°We didn''t record of everything here yesterday, but I identified two Lunapsar vases mostly buried in the dirt,¡± he said, looking up at the four who remained at the top of the embankment. ¡°It was in the report we submitted to the guild, but those vases are gone.¡± ¡°And there are more footprints,¡± Ash said. ¡°We didn¡¯t come down the embankment yesterday. We just looked through the ditch closer to the front of the cave.¡± Henry ran a hand down his face. ¡°Someone came,¡± he said. ¡°Someone knows this is a burial site.¡± SS&S: Chapter 16 - Vigilante Justice They had been gone for less than a day. Less than a day, and someone had come in and taken what could be perceived at the most expensive items visible at a glance. ¡°We didn¡¯t speak about this until we reached the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± Henry spoke to his brother in Ashtari. Ash nodded. After they figured out it was likely a burial pyramid, they concentrated on finding anything else that may have fallen into the cave near the front before returning to town and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. They only spoke about it when they were there, but it wasn¡¯t as if they were in a private room when checking in with the request director. The local Adventurer¡¯s Guild wasn¡¯t a large building, like it was in Carthage Harbor, which was in the heart of a sprawling city and had more room and offices. The local Guild building had a lobby area, a check-in counter with the request boards, then tables and chairs for guild members to rest, as well as a small dining area so they could eat on the ground floor. That was standard. The upper floor was mostly an open public space with desks where members returning from or taking on quests completed paperwork, dropped off items, and were paid. These desk areas were separated by low walls, so there wasn¡¯t much privacy. Usually with the commotion, no one really paid attention to what was happening at the desk next door. In addition, who didn¡¯t deal with precious items at the guild? Ash was hesitant to suspect another guild member. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones in the room.¡± There were plenty of non-members who came in and out to post requests or pick up items. Though they weren¡¯t yelling and there was plenty of chatter going on around them while they were meeting with the request director, it wasn¡¯t as if they were keeping their voices low. ¡°I thought I smelled torches,¡± Henry said in Iverian Common. ¡°Torches?¡± The magistrate looked down into the ditch. ¡°When we came in yesterday, there was dampness in the cave. It was a musty, earthy scent,¡± Ash said. ¡°But when we came in just now, there was a lingering scent of smoke. Someone used a torch in here.¡± ¡°We also found footprints around the areas where vases had been lodged,¡± Henry told them. The Historian¡¯s face fell and he almost tumbled down the embankment to get to where Henry was standing. He moved the light slip in over the ground near Henry¡¯s feet and squinted. He raised his head to look at Henry with desperation. ¡°Are these new?¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Look over here.¡± He led the other man to where the vase had been and pointed out the overturned earth around it. ¡°What was here?¡± the Historian asked. ¡°Lunapsar vases,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Likely from the same time. They¡¯re an interest of mine.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those expensive?¡± the Magistrate asked. He looked towards Ash, who was of Lunapsar descent. ¡°The older the more expensive,¡± Ash confirmed. ¡°But it also depends on the size, style, and detail of the piece. The more cloisonne work done and the more elaborate it is, the more priceless the piece is; however, it¡¯s actually quite rare to find those in caches like this.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Franz?¡± Henry cut off Ash before Ash could go into detail about the vases. Franz was the Adventurer¡¯s Guild representative that had accompanied them. Several people exchanged concerned looks as Ash felt his stomach drop. He looked at Henry who looked back at him. The brothers swore and darted back up the embankment. Just as they neared the top, several shouts and muffled grunts pierced the quiet of the cave. Ash¡¯s brows shot up as Henry ran up the rest of the embankment. He didn¡¯t look back and gave Ash a wave of his hand with the glowing light slip. It meant two things: first, he had to dim the lights. Second, Henry was directing Ash¡¯s attention to Historian Pachezo, who was still standing amongst the funerary offerings below. Ash didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned on his heel and almost slid down the embankment, his eyes locking into Historian Pachezo before grabbing hold of the historian and dragging him down. Ash pulled his energy, and deactivated the slips, sending the interior of the cave into darkness. ¡°What-¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ash clamped his hand over the man¡¯s mouth and pulled him towards the far corner. He looked up towards the embankment to make sure that all the light slips had gone out. The faint light from the narrow opening began to undulate with quick breaks between the light, meaning people were squeezing through the gap. Against him, Historian Pachezo seemed to freeze up and hold his breath. Ash craned his head up, listening to the shuffling of footsteps and low voices. He saw a faint glow start to move. Torches...how low tech. Ash narrowed his eyes. He glanced in the direction where his brother had run in order to move Priestess Yrona and the Magistrate somewhere safe. ¡°There are four of them here! Beware of the two younger men!¡± Someone shouted an order. ¡°What do we do?¡± the Historian¡¯s voice was faint and ragged. Ash asked himself the same question. His first instinct after assessing the situation was to go on the offensive. His eyes looked towards the direction where his brother had run once more, wanting to yell towards him to ask his thoughts, but doing so would give up their position. At the same time, the inside of the burial pyramid was only so big. The tomb raiders were going to find them once they got further back. Ash grit his teeth. It was best to act now and keep them from getting to the town officials. He loosened his hold on the Historian. ¡°Stay here until we come get you.¡± Before Historian Pachezo could stop him, Ash darted forward. He opened his mouth to call out to his brother, only to hear Henry¡¯s voice echo around him. ¡°Keep them alive! We have questions!¡± A huge smile broke out on Ash¡¯s face. It seemed they had the same idea. He released some slips into his hands and then flung them up towards the ceiling. Ash took a deep breath and yelled in Lunapsar. ¡°Shut your eyes!¡± He reached the main level of the cave and closed his eyes. Through his shut lids, he could see the bright flash of light, followed by the stunned yelling of numerous people towards the center of the cave. As soon as the flash died down, Ash opened his eyes. The light slips embedded in the ceiling lit up the entire chamber, making everything and everyone inside visible. He saw his brother just a step ahead of him, sword unsheathed, and eyes fixed on the dozen or so people rubbing their eyes and trying to adjust after being momentarily blinded. Blood surged through him as Ash pulled out his dagger and flooded it with his magic energy. The blade elongated and grew thicker while the guard adjusted to provide more protection. ¡°Do they have to be conscious?¡± Ash asked as he ran towards the nearest wall and used it to launch himself into the stunned crowd. ¡°Not right now.¡± Henry brought his sword down and the smell of blood filled the air. His heart raced in his chest as Ash stabilized his footing and aligned himself with the nearest opponent. His eyes glistened with excitement as he extended and cut down, moving aside the blades aimed for him just enough to allow him to safely close distance. ¡°Pommel to the face,¡± he said in a sing-song voice as the force of his sword¡¯s pommel knocked some teeth to the ground before a man stumbled back. ¡°Kick to the stomach....¡± A grunt was heard as someone fell backwards and into the ditch where Henry had slid into the day before. Behind him, he heard yelling, swearing, and grunting over the sound of footsteps, shifting cloth, and weapons colliding. If he was on a quest with another party, Ash would be turning a quarter step here and there, making sure to keep his back covered at all times. However, with Henry, he didn¡¯t bother. Henry would make sure his back was covered for him. ¡°We could¡¯ve been on the road to Uqi¡¯ichu by now, but no.¡± Henry chastised between gritted teeth and fluid movements. ¡°You wanted to come here to check!¡± ¡°Brother, this is important! Think about what could¡¯ve happened if we didn¡¯t come!¡± Ash replied before kicking someone in the chest and sending them back against the cave wall so hard, that their body almost bounced off. ¡°This is more than just checking!¡± Henry yelled. Ash winced. Henry was quite annoyed, as he started yelling at him in Ashtari. ¡°You realize that since someone claims they¡¯re part of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, this becomes a bigger problem?¡± ¡°Speaking of the Guild, where is Franz?¡± Ash looked around before he twisted a woman¡¯s arm caught against his sword. A crack was heard and the woman screamed in pain before sinking to the ground. Henry wore a scowl as he pulled his sword from someone¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Franz when we see him, but if the Guild really is involved, we have an even larger problem on our hands.¡± Ash frowned. ¡°We¡¯ll have to report him.¡± He sighed. ¡°Paperwork is so time consuming.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the beginning. An investigation will have to be done.¡± Henry reached Ash¡¯s side, leaving a trail of unconscious and injured bodies behind him. ¡°What if there are more people like him?¡± Ash¡¯s frown deepened. Infiltration of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild by corrupt individuals would weaken the Guild, mar their reputation, and put many people, as well as rare items, at risk. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had a far reach and was constantly handling valuable objects. If people lost their trust in the Guild, then members of the Guild would lose trust in it. It could prospectively turn members against members. This needed to be shut down quickly, but going through the Guild would take time and they didn¡¯t have time to spare. There was only one thing Ash could think of at the moment. ¡°Vigilante justice.¡± ¡°No.¡± Henry gave him an annoyed look. ¡°Auntie said no vigilante justice.¡± Ash balked. ¡°She said only in dire circumstances! Not never!¡± He stomped his foot over the flame of a torch that had fallen to the ground, putting it out. Henry rolled his eyes and then looked around. Men and women were laying on the ground, a few still moving and groaning after the beating, but most were knocked out and many more had been injured to prevent them from getting up. Ash looked at his brother. Henry was efficient. Ash followed his brother¡¯s gaze towards the mouth of the cave. ¡°There are probably more outside.¡± Henry¡¯s lips tightened into a line. He looked over his shoulder, towards where Priestess Yrona and the Magistrate were cowering behind two stone boxes at the far end of the cave. ¡°Stay here. We¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s clear outside,¡± Henry told them. Ash saw the two give him small, shaken nods. Henry then looked at him. ¡°Keep your defense up.¡± Ash nodded and drew out the magic from the sword to have it return to its dagger form to be sheathed. He pulled out five slips and followed his brother Henry in clearing the expanse of the ditch with a jump. The difficult part was that the mouth of the cave was so low and narrow. Any position they emerged in would be vulnerable to attack. Ash narrowed his eyes and activated all the slips in his hand. He dealt them horizontally in front of them, allowing them to float in place like a small barrier row. He concentrated and lowered them, moving them out in front of them as they crawled out. Ash managed to get his shoulders out when the sharp whistle of an arrow cut through the air. The slips closest to it crackled with energy before a gust of wind diverted the arrow a few paces to the side to avoid hitting Ash. He pulled himself up and added two more slips to the magic barrier, creating a shield covering the small entrance to allow for Henry to come out safely. The small open space around them was vacant except for the two guards, and they were no longer standing. ¡°Check on the guards,¡± Henry said as he stood where Ash was. Ash glanced to the sides and frowned. The two patrol guards who¡¯d accompanied them were laying on the ground. There was some blood, but Ash couldn¡¯t make out if there was a fatal wound or not from their distance. As soon as Ash took a few steps towards the nearest guard, his barrier moved with him. From the left, there was a movement in the surrounding forest. Ash gasped and looked over his shoulder. He didn¡¯t have time to cry out. Henry leaned back, not even moving his legs, and raised his arm. The arrow swept just past his face, making the dark red hair that fell over his face move in the breeze. His hand grabbed the shaft of the first arrow before he turned to the side, and cut his sword down, breaking the second one in half before it could touch him. Ash¡¯s eyes widened and his heart raced. Henry¡¯s actions were quick and smooth, almost a singular movement. ¡°Brother, that was amazing-¡± ¡°Focus.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Ash diverted one of the slips in front of Henry, loading it with magic energy before narrowing his eyes and releasing it. The roar of wind whipping through the trees filled the air as gusts flew out of the slip, as if a storm had been released. Branches, small rocks, and dirt were sent into the air as the leaves on trees the slip faced were ripped off. Shouting was heard as several people were revealed, two falling off nearby trees. ¡°Behind you!¡± Henry turned his head towards Ash. ¡°I got it!¡± Another slip moved to be between Ash and several men running towards them from the opposite side. Ash narrowed his eyes and aligned two slips. The air grew hot as flames shot out from the cards. The men attacking them screamed and lifted their arms up to cover their faces as they stumbled back, clothes and hair singed by the flames. Ash took the opportunity to check on the first guard. Henry remained on guard, eyeing the tree line, but still called out. ¡°Alive?¡± ¡°Yes, but trauma to the head. He needs medical attention,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Brother, how many more are there?¡± Henry hadn¡¯t taken his gaze away from the forest. ¡°There are twenty.¡± Ash grit his teeth. They didn¡¯t have time to fight twenty more people, and they needed to get the guards to a docter or healer. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to deal with this!¡± Henry growled back. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling you! Raiju!¡± Hearing his brother summon the thunder beast, Ash quickly slapped two more slips on either side of his head, covering his ears. Henry wouldn¡¯t be affected, but he would. Electricity sparked in the air as it grew dense. Ash braced himself as a thunderous roar shook the ground. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Raiju appear beside Henry, ready for a fight. His eyes were glowing white and static filled the air. He opened his mouth and let out another roar, this time accompanied by cracks of thunder coming from all directions. Ash felt the air begin to move as Raiju arched his back. The thunder spirit¡¯s fur began to bristle and flashes of lighting surrounded him. Ash grit his teeth. Here we go...! An earth-shattering roar filled the area, shaking trees and sending birds fleeing as white-yellow lightning shot down from a cloudless sky and landing in various different locations around them. Ash stood as still as possible to keep from getting caught in the crossfire. He couldn¡¯t hear people screaming and he didn¡¯t notice them falling to the ground, unconscious and burnt. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It wasn¡¯t until he felt the tense air dissipate did he dare to turn towards his brother. Henry¡¯s hair had come out of his neat ponytail and floated around his face, as if still caught in the whirlwind of energy exerted by the thunder spirit. ¡°Did you get them all?¡± Ash asked, looking at Raiju. The golden wolf¡¯s eyes had returned to normal. ¡°It was a simple matter, Second Young Master!¡± Raiju said so Ash could hear him. ¡°We¡¯ve got them all!¡± Ash let out a relieved breath, but Henry remained frowning. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said as he sheathed his sword. ¡°There are more of them. They didn¡¯t come from nowhere.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k There were barely enough space in the local jail to lock up the thirty something people they¡¯d dragged from the burial pyramid and its surrounding area. It had taken half the morning, as Ash had to take the carriage with the Magistrate, two injured guards, and an injured carriage driver back to town, and to the patrol house to get more guards and wagons to transport the attackers. Henry had Raiju assist him to gather the attackers in the forest. With no rope to tie them up, Henry had no choice but to incapacitate them by dislocating one of their knees. If they were lucky enough to remain unconscious, they were laid out in rows to be picked up. Henry had questioned those who were awake on who they were and where they came from, possibly who was backing them, but no one would talk. Someone even became belligerent and it wasn¡¯t until Raiju reappeared that they were silenced. Though he attracted a lot of attention, Raiju guarded the prison wagons as they returned to town. He paced behind Henry, occasionally curling his lips up in a slight snarl as Henry stood by the Magistrate and looked over the prisoners. Since it was such a small space, the large group was split amongst five cells, including two larger ones. Several people hadn¡¯t been brought in yet, as they were getting treatment for injuries. The Magistrate¡¯s face was flushed red and he trembled with fury as his eyes swept through the cells. ¡°Mr. von Sails, tell me...is this many people needed to raid a tomb?¡± he asked in a low voice. Henry was quiet for a moment. ¡°That I don¡¯t know, but they certainly weren¡¯t only planning on raiding the tomb considering they knew we were there, and this one.¡± Henry¡¯s hand darted between iron bars and grabbed the hair of a bearded man sitting near the bars. The man let out a hiss and grit his teeth as Henry pulled his head back. ¡°This one even warned them that we were inside.¡± ¡°Who are you working for!¡± The Magistrate let out a yell that made a few people shrink back, but no one said a word. This only made his face redden to almost purple. Henry released the man on the other side of the bars and let out a low breath. ¡°It seems that they really are willing to suffer.¡± ¡°Guards! Take them out, one by one, for questioning!¡± the Magistrate called out to one of the few patrol guards who were in the jail with them. Henry¡¯s eyes settled on a thin man, probably a few years older than him. Raiju leaned forward and sniffed the air. A low rumble escaped him, making the prisoners whimper. He also eyed the thin man. ¡°Master, he is also a summoner,¡± Simir¡¯s voice spoke inside Henry¡¯s head. ¡°A summoner...?¡± Henry raised a brow and leaned forward. Summoners were quite rare to begin with, and most were only able to summon low level spirits. There were usually able to summon more than one, but those spirits cowered when faced with divine elemental beasts like Raiju. Though he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Simir, Raiju had a mastery of lightning, which could only be used by high level thunder spirits. The strength of one¡¯s summoned spirits reflected the strength of the summoner. The man who would be the summoner seemed to realize he was singled out and let out a choked gasp as he curled up and tried to lean further back in the cell. He swallowed hard and looked around at his compatriots. He took a deep breath and lifted his chin, attempting to look defiant. ¡°Da...da...dandelion-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring your grass sprite into this.¡± Henry cut him off with an angry voice and a glare. ¡°They¡¯re just a child.¡± If they were to really fight, Raiju could crush the spirit out of existence, and Henry didn¡¯t want to destroy a spirit because their master made bad life choices. The other summoner shrank back once more and flushed with embarrassment. One of the lesser injured prisoners was dragged out by two guards. ¡°You can torture me all you want! I can take it! Brothers! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The door to another room slammed shut and the Magistrate turned to glare at the prisoners who remained. ¡°You can stay silent all you want, but we¡¯ll find out.¡± The door that connected the jail to the patrol house opened and a uniformed officer walked in. He gave the Magistrate a small nod of his head in respect. ¡°Sir, Mr. von Sails is here to see you.¡± Henry glanced at Raiju who let out a low rumble and disappeared with a few sparks of lightning. Ash had gone to make a report with the local Adventurer¡¯s Guild and do a little observation. ¡°We should go,¡± Henry said to the Magistrate with a casual wave of his arm towards the door. The town official let out a gruff breath, still scowling in frustration as he was escorted out. Ash was waiting in the office of a patrol house leader with a slight frown and eyes focused on the ground as he tapped his fingers on the top of the desk he was sitting in front of. As soon as the door opened, he turned and stood up. ¡°Brother, Magistrate.¡± ¡°What did you find out?¡± Henry didn¡¯t bother with the pleasantries and closed the door behind him and the Magistrate. Ash took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°There is good news and bad news,¡± he said, looking from his brother to the Magistrate and back. ¡°The good news is that while there is someone named Franz at the guild who works as a site auditor, he was present when I went to make a report.¡± At this, the Magistrate stood up straight. ¡°Then, who is that man who came with us?¡± ¡°Your guess is as good as mine and the Guild¡¯s,¡± Ash replied. ¡°When I described the man who went with us posing as a Guild member, several staff told me that there was no one there that met that description. Considering the situation, the Magistrate¡¯s authority, and my own ties with the Guild, they allowed me to review the current staff roster. Everyone except two people are working at the Guild building right now.¡± ¡°What about the other two?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Both women, one of whom just had a baby and is on maternity leave,¡± Ash replied. He turned to look at the Magistrate. ¡°Can you tell us how you picked up Franz this morning?¡± The Magistrate nodded his head dumbly as a lost expression settled on his face. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild notified me yesterday about the burial pyramid and asked that I and Historian Pachezo go to the guild to fill out the sign over paperwork, which would relieve the Guild of responsibility for upkeep and excavation of the site. I said I¡¯d go in the morning. ¡°After we went to the inn to invite you, we first headed to the Guild to sign the paperwork, but it was too early. It was still closed. We considered postponing until the Guild opened and were about to come and tell you, but Franz - that man who says he¡¯s Franz, came around the corner, apologizing for being late. He said that the paperwork wasn¡¯t ready yet, but he would escort us as a representative of the Guild.¡± Ash stared at the Magistrate with disbelief and a hint of disgust. ¡°And you just brought him with you?¡± His incredulous voice rose and Henry raised a hand to calm him. ¡°They were in a rush at the time, after all. We were only giving them so much time. A Guild imposter isn¡¯t something that would immediately come into one¡¯s head, either,¡± Henry said. The Magistrate nodded. ¡°Yes! We were in a rush and he was wearing an apron.¡± Henry pursed his lips. Part of him should¡¯ve been wary. Depending on a Guild¡¯s location, their work apron uniforms differed in style, but there was always a logo and crest of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild somewhere on their uniform. Now that he thought about it, Henry couldn¡¯t recall seeing the symbol of the Guild. Ash looked back at Henry. ¡°It¡¯s possible that he had overheard it and planned to continue raiding it, but we got involved.¡± ¡°Why hadn¡¯t they raided the tomb earlier? Why did they only get the vases?¡± the Magistrate asked. ¡°The vases were the only items exposed. The rest were in stone boxes that require more manpower to open and remove. That man might have been waiting at the Guild to find out how soon the town would get involved in securing the burial pyramid,¡± Henry answered him. Ash frowned. ¡°And wanted to stop us from spreading its discovery to secure it for themselves.¡± The Magistrate seemed to understand what ¡®stop us¡¯ meant and lifted his trembling hands to his neck. ¡°You mean...?¡± ¡°That many people to deal with four people in a cave?¡± Ash said, looking over at him. ¡°They absolutely planned to kill us.¡± The Magistrate paled and Henry pushed a seat closer to him. The middle-aged man took a seat, his face almost colorless as he sat there, stunned. ¡°Historian Pachezo said that there are other burial pyramids in the area, around the far reaches of the valley, didn¡¯t he?¡± Henry asked. Ash nodded. ¡°Before he went back, he told me that two years ago, his mentor was called to excavate a small burial pyramid north of the river, in Kessu territory. It had been overtaken in a landslide, so it wasn¡¯t until heavy rains revealed the stone beneath. In between the time it had been found and the time that he and his mentor reached it to begin excavation three days later, it had already been raided. The ground had been completely overturned, remains were scattered, and there was a strong smell of torches.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes crinkled up and he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°They never found the contents of that burial pyramid, did they?¡± Ash shook his head. ¡°It happened so quickly. Three days was all it took. The stones that had sealed the entrance had been moved to the side and the ground was trampled. For the burial pyramid to be raided of goods in three days, there must¡¯ve been many people involved.¡± Henry sneered and looked towards the door, in the direction of the jail. ¡°Well, there is clearly no shortage of people.¡± His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths. ¡°I take it this is also the bad news?¡± Ash nodded, but the Magistrate looked at them with confusion. ¡°Bad news?¡± ¡°For there to be this many people, it means that there is quite an operation happening, and we don¡¯t know for how long or how much they¡¯ve taken,¡± Henry told him. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret that there is a large, underground market for stolen loot, but not just any stolen loot. Burial sites tend to have a lot of valuable items, so they¡¯re prime targets for thieves,¡± Ash said. ¡°It¡¯s possible that there are more burial pyramids in the area that are buried under hundreds of years of dirt somewhere in the surrounding forests. Knowing this, there are people who are likely paying close attention to the Guild and the government to find out when a pyramid is discovered.¡± There were more burial sites than just the burial pyramids, of course, but the pyramids were of the Goran Period¡¯s wealthy elite. Smaller tombs of commoners, while not as richly adorned, could have things of value buried with their dead, but it was likely not worth the trouble. ¡°Then...you think there is an entire network of thieves here?¡± the Magistrate asked in a tight voice. The brothers nodded. The Magistrate looked down and shook his head. ¡°You know...the people of this valley, in this principality and our neighboring ones...we are descended from the Goran Period survivors who returned.¡± His eyes reddened a bit. ¡°These are our ancestors. Do they not care?¡± The two brothers looked at each other. It wasn¡¯t as if they didn¡¯t understand the Magistrate¡¯s feelings. ¡°If you care, then you must do your duty to preserve them and keep the dead honored,¡± Henry said. ¡°Notify the neighboring principalities and kingdoms. Let them know of your concerns. I¡¯m afraid this is beyond us now, sir.¡± The Magistrate looked at them beseechingly. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± It was clear he wanted them to stay. Henry and Ash both nodded, and the Magistrate¡¯s face dropped. He stood up and looked at each brother, almost clasping his hands together. ¡°I understand that you are en route with a quest, but can you not spare another day or two to assist us? We still don¡¯t know where those...those...those thieves came from!¡± Henry looked at Ash, who lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we just don¡¯t have time to spare. We should be halfway to the next overnight location by now, sir. Any more time, and we won¡¯t meet the deadline.¡± ¡°What if we pay-¡± ¡°Sir, I signed a contract.¡± Ash cut him off as gently as possible. ¡°I need to deliver this product.¡± The Magistrate took a deep breath. For a moment, Henry thought he would beg them and began thinking of ways to leave, but the Magistrate stood up straight and nodded. Though there was clear disappointment in his eyes, he still extended his hand for a shake. ¡°Then, I can only thank you for your assistance thus far,¡± he said, forcing a tired smile. ¡°At the very least, we may have managed to salvage one burial pyramid.¡± One by one, the brothers shook his hand. ¡°Good luck to you, sir,¡± Henry said. Ash nodded. ¡°Considering what¡¯s going on...you will need it.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k The patrol house and its connected jail was located at the edge of the town, and also acted as a guard house. There were a small handful of guards who patrolled around the edge of town at night, but their focus was outside of the patrol house, not inside. As such, in the middle of the night, no one noticed the crack that appeared between the sturdy mud bricks in one back corner of the patrol house, right where the jail was. First, it was just a thin crack. Then, it grew longer, and flakes of material came down as a tender green shoot managed to make its way out of the mud brick. The green shoot grew thicker and longer, though its growth wasn¡¯t smooth and consistent. Every time there was a slight sound, it would seem to stiffen and stop growing. Then, after a few moments, as if it were holding its breath, it would start growing once more. Another green shoot appeared and squeezed out of the crack, making another chunk of material fall to the ground. The girth of the grass grew thicker, rounder, and in doing so, chipped away at the brick. One of the bricks that had been damaged began to jiggle forward. Like the growth of the green stalk, if there was too much noise being made, the movement would halt. However, eventually, the brick worn down to the size of a foot was pushed out of place. Another brick began to be pushed forward, creating a gap low on the wall. In the darkness and behind some shrubs, no one would notice it. The gap grew large enough for a thin adult to crawl through. They were sure of the size, as Henry and Ash laid on the rooftop of a building overlooking the patrol house, and watched as the summoner Henry had identified earlier pulled himself out of the hole. He first stuck out his head, looking around, and then wiggled through, only stopping, and freezing in place when he heard footsteps of patrols passing. Once he was out, several others followed. Henry had incapacitated several thieves that attacked them, but a few had been knocked out in the middle of the fight, and made it to jail without an injury that made it difficult for them to walk. A total of six people, five men and a woman escaped, easily climbing over the low wooden fence that was there to keep animals out. Henry raised a brow. ¡°It¡¯s always interesting to see how other summoners use their spirit¡¯s powers.¡± Ash rolled his eyes. ¡°Can we just get going? I thought you were in a rush.¡± For all of Henry¡¯s nagging, they were still in town. They pretended to leave, hid their horses, and returned just after sunset. Henry was convinced they would try to escape, and when they did, it would give them the opportunity to track them to their base. They didn¡¯t tell the Magistrate this, either. This was purely off record. In addition, Ash had been living off of snacks in his preservation bag, waiting for what felt like ages until there was some movement. He was almost starting to think his brother was too confident of the thieves abilities. Henry let out a small snort. The two slipped away from the town and into the forest. When the sun set earlier, Ash had given Henry an adjusted form of the eye drops they used when diving in the Samelu Shallows. While it made things visible in the darkness, it wasn¡¯t as clear as day as it was when they were diving. This also allowed it to make the eyes less sensitive to sudden bright lights. The brothers followed well behind the six people, keeping the last one just within sights so as not to be heard and noticed. The escapees were still careful, as they began to split up without a word, as if it were common practice. Without confirming with each other, Ash and Henry split, as well. Following people was a slow, steady, and silent matter. Ash was careful where he stepped and how he moved, making sure to avoid dead branches, leaves, and loose gravel on the ground to avoid revealing himself. However, the walk through the forest only lasted so long. His tight lips pulled into a frown as he watched the two people he was following turn away from the forest and get on to a road. Not a simple, narrow dirt path used for herding sheep or something, but a wide gravel packed main road. This is the same one we took when we reached the town.... Ash felt his skin begin to curdle as the thought crossed his mind. How strong was this thieving network that they had no fear of walking down main roads? Ash remained at the edges of the forest and was careful to keep a low profile when they began to pass fields and farms. Once they were out in the farmland, they were out in the open. Criminals out in the open meant one thing: they weren¡¯t afraid of being found out and punished. The two people turned into a narrow dirt road. For a moment, Ash almost let out a breath of relief. Perhaps he¡¯d over think it. They were likely just taking a short cut to their hidden den. His jaw clenched as he watched them walk up a gravel road, right to an iron gate connected to a stone wall that was taller than him. The guards flanking the gate let them in, and Ash craned his neck and squinted to get a better look. His mouth was dry as his jaw dropped just a bit. Hidden den be damned. What was beyond the gate was a sprawling mansion with a manicured garden. The two thieves walked directly to the front door and were let in. A moment later, another of the thieves arrived and did the same thing. ¡°I really hoped they were living in a dilapidated cave in the hills.¡± His brother¡¯s voice came from behind him, but Ash didn¡¯t take his eyes off the mansion. He let his shoulders slump down and shook his head. ¡°Organized crime?¡± ¡°Very likely organized crime,¡± Henry replied. ¡°This area has many burial ruins, and as Historian Pachezo said, there are only three or four burial pyramids found completely intact since they first started excavating them. There must¡¯ve been a long-established illegal trading ring here that systematically raided tombs and sold the loot.¡± Ash took a deep breath and ran his hand down his face. ¡°Do the local governments have enough power to stop them?¡± Henry shook his head once, his eyes also fixed on the mansion. ¡°I doubt it. The Magistrate only governs a section within the Issu Principality. This area has territory belonging to at least four others in the region.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all allied, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They are, but it would still take time to notify the principalities and organize a joint effort to deal with this thieving ring,¡± Henry replied. ¡°And that¡¯s presuming that some of them don¡¯t have ties to it.¡± Ash sneered. ¡°With so many powers at play, there must be at least one that is getting a benefit from this trade ring being here. They¡¯re not even hiding.¡± ¡°If this goes on, other sites will be ransacked,¡± Henry said. ¡°...and people like them won¡¯t stop even after the entire valley is looted.¡± Ash¡¯s glare hardened. Once more, he thought of Samelu and the artifacts hidden by the water. An entire civilization had sunk to the ocean, and to this day, the survivors yearned to take back what was lost, even if they could never get the land back. Family memorabilia, cultural items, and religious relics lay on the seafloor. His family¡¯s artifacts still remained. Like many families, the remains of their family altars also still lay beneath the waves. He drew his lips inward and bit them. ¡°Even if the victims are long dead, they should not be desecrated...especially by a group of people who were willing to kill us in order to buy time to rob the burial pyramid.¡± ¡°Then....¡± Henry looked towards him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ash jerked his head back and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Henry nodded. ¡°You technically got us into this mess.¡± Ash choked. ¡°I didn¡¯t....¡± His brother stared at him and he grimaced. ¡°Okay, I did.¡± He looked back at the mansion. On one hand, such an organization needed to be stopped before more crimes were committed and people were hurt. On the other hand, there was only him and his brother, and they weren¡¯t even supposed to be there. Ash frowned. No one asked them to come and dismantle an illegal trading and tomb raiding operation, it¡¯s just that they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to leave without doing something. Doing something proper like arranging for a raid with the backing of the local principalities would require time and effort to organize. By then, the thieves could easily pick up their illegal wares and flee the area. Something like this, even if they didn¡¯t completely end it, had to be dealt with swiftly and efficiently, and that wasn¡¯t something government bureaucracy was known for. Henry turned towards the mansion in the distance. ¡°I think Auntie would be okay with it.¡± Ash snapped his head towards his brother again, his mouth dropping. ¡°What?¡± He must¡¯ve heard wrong. Henry didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I said, I think Auntie would be okay with it.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes dilated as his face lit up. He stood up straight and almost shook with excitement. ¡°Really?¡± His brother shrugged. ¡°Considering the circumstances-¡± ¡°Vigilante justice!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Henry hissed and shot him a glare. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t stop them, we can slow them down while the authorities are notified and organized. We¡¯ll also need to report to the Federation that there are stolen antiquities circulating in the markets.¡± Ash nodded his head enthusiastically. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°In the meantime, we should deal with this quickly. We still have a deadline.¡± Henry sighed and rubbed his forehead. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Ash looked back at the mansion and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Get in, relieve them of their goods, and damage their equipment.¡± ¡°And what about the people?¡± Henry asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are more than the thirty we arrested there. There may also be those who are support workers.¡± In such a large-looking organization, there were bound to be maids, cooks, perhaps even back-office workers that didn¡¯t do the actual raiding or illegal trade, but were inherently involved in the system. Ash scratched his head. ¡°Assess and make judgment as we go in.¡± Henry kept looking at him. Ash sighed. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll do this the proper way and survey the site before we attack.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Henry gave him a nod in agreement. ¡°Just because we are going to destroy things and ruin lives doesn¡¯t mean we need to do so inefficiently.¡± SS&S: Chapter 17 - Who Knew Robbing Thieves Was so Easy? Ash, unlike his alias Guillermo von Sails, was a self-proclaimed beast tamer and had that listed in his official Adventurer¡¯s Guild identification papers and records. While beast tamers could not have two-way verbal and mental communication with beasts, they could still give orders and understand a creature through body language. It would be a shame if Henry did not exploit that. From the front of the mansion, they could only make out so much of the compound. There was a wall that seemed to surround the property, or at the very least the front and one side. Before they began their mission of vengeance, they needed to gather information. As Auntie said, information was crucial, and to utilize what they could to gather it. Thus, Henry had Ash sent the two ravens out to get an overhead view of the property. Smaller and unfamiliar birds wouldn¡¯t have understood, much less obeyed, but Cole and Midnight were ravens, which were already one of the most intelligent of birds, and had been raised by Effie and Nera. Effie was still gaining a mastery of her gifts, but Henry was convinced that his Aunt was the most powerful beast master in the world. As long as the animal had some sort of consciousness, Nera Atractas could get it to move. ¡°How many people do you think are inside?¡± Ash asked. Henry shook his head and narrowed his eyes, which were still fixed on the mansion. ¡°More than the amount that was arrested today.¡± He heard Ash let out a low hiss. ¡°Do you think more will be arriving?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they come, as long as we are gone by the time they arrive,¡± Henry replied. There was a rustle of wind and that drowned out the gentle flapping of wings as the ravens returned. They hadn¡¯t been gone for more than an hour. Henry had been keeping track, as they needed to be long gone well before the sunrise. Cole and Midnight didn¡¯t caw or screech when they landed in front of the brothers, as if knowing that doing so could give away their location. Instead, they waddled to two small sticks Ash had placed on the ground and moved to the clearing and flat dirt Ash had prepared. They pinched the sticks in their beaks and began to drag them across the loose top dirt, drawing lines and shapes, all while trying to keep their little raven footprints from disrupting their drawings. Henry knelt down and watched the ravens. He¡¯d seen them deliver messages, act as guides in the air, and fetch things here and there, but he didn¡¯t know they were smart enough to draw a map. He glanced at Ash across from him, whose brows were knit and appeared transfixed with the stick drawings. He seemed to sense his brother looking up at him and glanced up. He looked at Henry and then back at the ravens, then nodded. ¡°Effie taught them. They can write simple words in Lunapsar, symbols, and numbers. I¡¯ve seen Void draw a crude stick figure of Commadore once.¡± Henry¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they were that sma...capable.¡± ¡°Do you think they just sit around all day when we¡¯re home?¡± Ash raised a brow. ¡°When Effie is at home and has nothing to do, she¡¯s training them. She swears they¡¯re the smartest birds.¡± Henry would believe that even without Effie¡¯s reassurance after seeing what they were doing. After a few minutes, the two ravens hopped away from their drawing, giving the two brothers a clear view. According to the ¡®map¡¯ of the outline of the mansion that the ravens drew out with sticks on the ground, they had a general idea of how big the mansion was and where doors were located. Unseen from the front, where Ash and Henry were hiding across from, there was another building. It was completely blocked from view from the front of the property. It was likely one floor or less. Ash looked at the two ravens and held out his hand with his palm parallel to the ground. ¡°This building here, is it bigger or smaller than the big house?¡± He brought his hand up and down and the ravens crouched down. ¡°Okay, any windows? This side yes, this side no.¡± He said, moving his hand from side to side. The two ravens both moved to his right, replying ¡®yes¡¯. Ash narrowed his eyes. ¡°Underground?¡± The two ravens seemed to shuffle a bit and then stand in the middle. ¡°So, part of it is above ground and it may be a basement.¡± The two ravens then hopped to the ¡®yes¡¯ side. Henry pursed his lips. ¡°It must be where they store their goods.¡± ¡°Then, before we raid the main building, we should clean out the storage,¡± Ash said, kneeling down around the drawing on the ground. ¡°I doubt there will be too many guards. They drew and ¡®x¡¯ here and here, next to this marking that means door.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only marking for a door,¡± Henry said. ¡°And it faces the main building. We¡¯ll be exposed if we try to enter through the door.¡± Ash shrugged, as if that concern was unnecessary. ¡°Then we enter through a window. Cole, draw lines like this across where there is a window,¡± Ash told one of the ravens before dragging his finger across a line he made in the dirt. Cole hopped forward and began making little marks along several sides of a building that was shaped like a right angle. There weren¡¯t a lot of windows, but since the building was partially underground, Henry had another question. ¡°How big are they?¡± Ash drew in his lips and squinted. ¡°That¡¯s a good point....¡± ¡°We also have to consider if you use a light slip inside, will the light be visible from the windows.¡± ¡°Another good point, but that can be avoided since the eye drops have another few hours to go,¡± Ash said. Henry looked back at him. ¡°I¡¯m fairly confident we can carry an entire warehouse that size, provided it is only one floor, perhaps even 2, in our preservation bags, but will we have enough time to get everything?¡± While destroying the items in the storage was much faster and would also ¡®relieve the villains of their goods¡¯, they were not the type to destroy relics. Ash wrinkled his nose. ¡°We still need to infiltrate the main building, find any weapons or tools caches, and get rid of them, too.¡± The more they thought about it, the more trouble it seemed to be, but they¡¯d already come that far. ¡°Split up,¡± Henry said. ¡°Do what you can to take as much as you can. I¡¯ll go into the main building and look around.¡± Ash frowned. ¡°The storage likely won¡¯t have too many people, but the mansion is a different story, Brother. It¡¯ll be crawling with people. Even if there are servants'' stairs, you may run into someone.¡± Henry looked out, towards the front gate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just get a disguise.¡± Ash followed his gaze and frowned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Henry didn¡¯t answer him directly. ¡°What do we have to keep any guards quiet without having to do so violently?¡± Ash stared at the ground, silently going over the ideas he had stored. ¡°When I get back home, I¡¯m going to do a little dabbling on anesthetics. Maybe ask your future mother-in-law.¡± Henry put his hand on Ash¡¯s shoulder and casually pushed him until Ash was rolling on the ground, still snickering to himself. ¡°If there is no one inside the storage building, then can you put up a barrier to absorb sound from going outside?¡± Henry asked, ignoring his brother¡¯s jab. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I have a slip for that, but I need to use a couple depending on the size of the area,¡± Ash replied. He dug into his preservation bag and took out a small clay jar. ¡°I only have coloring for black hair.¡± Henry looked at the outstretched jar suspiciously. ¡°How long does it last?¡± ¡°You¡¯d need to wash it out, but I don¡¯t have much. Use this comb,¡± Ash offered a wooden comb with a few teeth missing. ¡°Otherwise, it will stain your hands.¡± Red hair was a rarity in the region and it would make him stand out, so Henry snatched the jar, removed the lid, and stuck the comb in to scoop out a chunk of a thick, paste-like consistency of hair dye. Henry brought it to his nose and sniffed. His face scrunched up and he looked at his brother accusingly. ¡°Why does it smell like fresh baked sugar cookies?¡± Ash shrugged. ¡°It was what scent I had left when I was making it. Otherwise, you smell the bitter tannins of the dyed compound, which starts to smell like alcohol after a while. Hana said the smell makes people feel dizzy.¡± Henry blinked. ¡°So, you went with sugar cookies?¡± He shook his head, but still slapped the glob into his loose dark red hair and began to comb it in. ¡°Why do you even have that smell?¡± ¡°Leftovers from when Effie was making scented candles for the lantern festival.¡± Henry only grew more confused. The yearly lantern festival was meant to honor and thank the water spirits of Carthage Harbor and paper lanterns were released into the harbor during a full moon on a fall night. Lanterns had candles in them, but that didn¡¯t explain why they needed to be scented. Ash must¡¯ve understood the confusion in his brother¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°She said that if the candles smell good, the water spirits will be even more appeased and bring good waters and fortune to the city.¡± Henry pursed his lips. He continued to comb in the dye until Ash verified that he¡¯d become a brunette. To Henry¡¯s surprise, the hair dye didn¡¯t stay wet for long. It dried and hardened rather quickly, like the hair styling slime they sold in Dareisol. He returned the used comb to Ash and dug through his own bag to fish out the glasses to change his eye color. ¡°We¡¯ll go around the back and round the perimeter of the storage. Get a good look at the window placements and see if you can peer inside. Secure a window that you want to enter through if possible,¡± Henry said, picking up a discarded stick and drawing around the map drawn by ravens. ¡°I¡¯ll knock out the two guards at the front door. You can search them for keys while I steal the outwear of one of the guards. Once you get inside the storage, close the door, and take everything you can. Leave the inside to me.¡± Ash frowned. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t have confidence in your ability, Brother, but you¡¯re out numbered inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid as to charge in and cause a scene immediately. I¡¯ll survey the area.¡± ¡°There are dozens of rooms,¡± Ash said, still frowning. ¡°And not all of them will be open.¡± ¡°What I need to find is where they keep their weapons and any tomb raiding supplies,¡± Henry told him. ¡°The hard part will be looking for any ill-gotten gold or money.¡± Ash took a deep breath. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°You have three spirits with you and are the strongest summoner I¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°Thank you for your confidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in Simir burning the place to the ground if needed.¡± Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just going in and out to do quick item recovery, and then leave. We¡¯re not going to do anything that will attract attention and alert their allies.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k He didn¡¯t mean to brag, but Henry always thought he had a decently built body. His early years had given him the best food and drink, he studied martial arts from an early age, and his Aunt¡¯s training regiments and routines helped him keep active and healthy. Even without the strenuous training of a soldier, he was tall with a wide chest and thick arms and legs compared to regular men. ¡°You look ridiculous.¡± Ash¡¯s gaze was filled with so much judgment, Henry was more irritated than embarrassed. While he didn¡¯t have to change out of his pants, the generic dirt-stained tunic and overcoat of one of the guards to the storage house had to be worn in order to blend into the local dress code. They wouldn¡¯t fit over his regular clothes, so Henry shoved his tabard and shirt into his bag before handing it to Ash to use as storage, and put the dirty, musty clothes of the larger of the two guards on. The buttons were barely holding together and it looked as if the seams of the coat¡¯s sleeves would rip if he so much as moved his arms the wrong way. Not to mention that they were too short. Henry shot his brother a glare. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that they¡¯re smaller than me! Do you want to switch?¡± Ash was a bit slenderer mainly due to his younger age, but Henry was sure that in due time, he¡¯d also fill out. He hated to admit that their builds came from their father. At least for now, the clothes would still be short, but at least the buttons of the shirt weren¡¯t struggling to survive. His brother¡¯s face twisted with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing someone¡¯s dirty laundry.¡± Henry¡¯s glare hardened. If the circumstances called for it, Ash would cake himself in mud and stick vines to him to blend into a swamp, but dirty laundry was where he drew the line? If Henry wasn¡¯t afraid of ripping his sleeves, he would¡¯ve smacked his brother. He grit his teeth. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re able to get inside. The windows are narrower than expected.¡± As the ravens had reported, the storage was half built into the ground. They had to crouch down to go around unseen. The windows were also more like narrow slits near the roof that were wide, but just large enough to let in light, but not much else. Ash would get stuck around his shoulders. The rest of the building was made of thick stone blocks, so going through a wall would be difficult and time consuming, not to mention loud. The roof was also made of local clay tile, but upon further inspection, it covered stone slabs. The only feasible way in was the most direct method: the door. Ash let out a small snort. He lifted up a small key ring that he¡¯d pilfered from the unconscious guard that he propped up by the door with a few large branches. It was the best they could do so that, at a glance, it would look as if the guards were still on duty. Ash began trying out the keys, but was careful to keep the jiggling sound to a minimum. After the fourth one, he frowned. ¡°All right...slight issue.¡± Henry gave him a deadpan look. ¡°Those aren¡¯t the right keys, are they?¡± Ash¡¯s lips pulled into a tight line as the fifth and last key didn¡¯t work. ¡°They are not.¡± He dropped the keeps unceremoniously to the floor and reached into his bag to take out small metal picks. Henry rolled his eyes. Ash had been so confident. A small click was heard and Ash grasped the door handle and managed to push it open. He held it open with a small gap and listened, craning his head to catch any noise. ¡°Ash, no matter how much money they¡¯ve made over the years, I doubt they¡¯ll have an alarm.¡± As far as he knew, the technology for that was proprietary to Ash and was only available in the Federation of Merchant Cities and government contracts with Dareisol. ¡°There could be traps,¡± Ash said in a quiet voice. ¡°You know...something more archaic.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know...arrows shooting from a wall. A pit of spikes. Giant stone boulder rolling down.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Where would they put a giant stone boulder?¡± Henry snorted. ¡°This warehouse is smaller than the property at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving examples.¡± Ash appeared satisfied that there was nothing on the other side and opened the door further. The inside was dark, but Ash had already taken the eyedrops. ¡°All right, it looks like it¡¯s just one level.... When you¡¯re ready to go, send the ravens.¡± ¡°Do you remember how to get to the meeting location?¡± Henry asked, hesitant to take a step away before his brother confirmed it. Ash was squeezing himself between the door and the door frame. ¡°Several minutes up the road, at the edge of the forest before the farmland.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Midnight had gone to fetch the horses.¡± Ash managed to get inside and paused before closing the door. ¡°See you later, Brother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless and pay attention to the ravens.¡± Ash slipped inside and the door closed. Henry took a deep breath and looked towards the main building and the back of the mansion. There was a row of tall hedges that blocked the storage building from view from the front and the sides. If the birds had not flown over the area, even with their vision in the dark, Henry might not have realized there was a second building. He crept around the trees, weaving through an irregular path that seemed purpose built to hide the structure in the back. Unlike the storage, the main building looked like any other sprawling estate house in the country, except that all the windows on the ground floor had been bricked up. Half the window on the upper floors had also been bricked up. He heard in some places this was to avoid paying window tax, but he couldn¡¯t help but think the reason was more to hide what was happening inside. He observed behind the hedges, waiting to see any doors open or see any movements from the windows. A few were lit, but there seemed to have been curtains hanging over them. ¡°Simir,¡± Henry called out in his head. ¡°Do you sense any other summoners or spirits?¡± ¡°Only the grass sprite, Master. And the grass sprite is exhausted and has lost consciousness.¡± Henry frowned hearing about it. That meant that the work the sprite did to loosen the bricks to help others escape had overworked it. It wasn¡¯t a strong spirit to begin with and Henry didn¡¯t see it as a threat. ¡°Can you find any caches of money or weapons?¡± Henry asked. ¡°No, Master. Metals are not within my element to sense, but I can search.¡± Henry frowned. ¡°No, even if they can¡¯t see you, you¡¯ll create a temperature fluctuation that could cause alarm. We don¡¯t know if there are mages within.¡± Simir was quiet for a moment. ¡°Take me to the grass sprite, Master.¡± Henry knit his brows together. ¡°The unconscious grass sprite?¡± ¡°Ground floor, furthest room on your left-hand side,¡± Simir said. ¡°I can wake them up.¡± He didn¡¯t want to overthink it, but Simir sounded vaguely threatening. Henry suppressed his shudder and was careful to move within the shadows. Entering through an upper-level window wasn¡¯t difficult, as the levels were staggered and getting on to the ground floor¡¯s roof was a simple matter. He just had to be quiet. He was lucky it was already open, but he figured out why as soon as he landed on the creaking hardwood floor. The room he entered looked to be shared sleeping quarters and wasn¡¯t large. There were eight beds in the room: two sets of bunk beds along each wall with the space to walk between them just enough for one and a half people. Curtains had been added to give some privacy to each bed area, but that didn¡¯t stop the sound of snoring or the sharp smell of body odor and soiled clothes. Henry couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath as he walked between the bunks, careful not to brush against any of the closed curtains. Only two were left open, showing that they were currently vacant. He reached the door and glanced over his shoulder, confirmed the even breathing, and during one particularly loud snore, he opened the door. Most places in rural areas used candles and lanterns, but it seemed the thieving ring had made quite a bit of money, as there were light crystals on the wall. Low quality, irregularly shaped, and small, and therefore, dim, but they were still light crystals. He took a quick glance outside before slipping out. He waited until there was another snore to close the door behind him. That was easier than I- ¡°Hey, are you assigned to the west room?¡± His skin curdled as a woman appeared at the top of the stairs just a few steps away. Henry turned his head towards her, stifling his discomfort. He hoped that the dim lighting would be enough to skew his features. ¡°Do they need more people?¡± he asked, mimicking the local Iverian Common accent. The woman paused as she stood in front of him. ¡°No....¡± Her eyes went up and down his body, and Henry could almost see the appreciation on her face. He swallowed hard to keep from shifting awkwardly under her gaze. ¡°Not to guard, but they need people to carry some boxes into the vault.¡± This place has a vault? Henry gave her a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the west room.¡± He stepped around her and quickened his pace down the stairs. He passed another person on his way and gave them a small nod of his head while walking down the stairs as if he belonged. That was what was key: the confidence in faking it and appearing as if he belonged there. His family had faked their way through more than one situation. Henry reached the ground floor. ¡°Which direction is west?¡± ¡°On your right, Master,¡± Simir replied. Henry made a sharp right. There were more people in the halls and most of the doors were open. A few people were in each one and Henry tried to get a look inside as he passed without appearing too obvious. Most looked like small parlors or meeting rooms. He suspected that this was where they would entertain clients and show off stolen goods. He¡¯d seen such places before. The room at the end had double doors open and several people were walking out, each holding one side of heavy wooden crates. A short line of large men were waiting to get in and Henry got into it. Before he entered the room, he heard a familiar language that shouldn¡¯t have been spoken in the area. ¡°These vases aren¡¯t much, but it¡¯s still a good start,¡± someone was speaking in Ashtari. ¡°The more His Highness has, the more he can donate to those refugees in West Wind Valley and gain their favor.¡± Henry¡¯s jaw clenched, but the rest of his expression and body language did not change. He continued to listen to the voices even as he entered, and then went through the motions of assisting with carrying the last of the boxes. He carefully bent down, trying to avoid ripping his sleeves, and lifted the crate up by a metal handle. Even in the dim light, he could make out the silver hair standing out from everyone else in the room. ¡°Those elders haven¡¯t announced an heir yet and there are multiple claimants. Your Highness, are you certain they will acknowledge you?¡± ¡°They will.¡± He¡¯d never heard that voice before, but instinctively, Henry wanted to hurl the heavy box he was carrying at it. However, he continued to walk out of the room without so much as turning his head towards the three men seated across the room. Another four men were dressed in the all too familiar Imperial Guard uniforms of Ashtar. ¡°Has the Magic Tower figured out how to make longer lasting breathing pills yet?¡± A man snorted. ¡°We paid so much money and even gave up one of the six-hour pills and they still haven¡¯t managed to figure it out!¡± ¡°We hoped that the mage who made them would come forward, so we submitted a request through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but no one has accepted.¡± ¡°Perhaps the mage is no longer taking requests.¡± Henry almost wanted to laugh. The last people, next to the Magic Tower, that Ash would be willing to take requests from where them. He followed the other men carrying boxes down the hall, then through a door that led downstairs. Instead of light crystals, oil lanterns hung from the ceiling, which were brighter and allowed people to see better. At the bottom of the stairs was a large stone enclosure. Its metal lid was held open by a series of chains, and the boxes were going inside. Each pair of men lifted a box and put it into the stone vat that only reached up to his waist. As soon as Henry lifted it, the sound of ripping cloth cut through the silence of the room. Henry grit his teeth as all eyes seemed to go back to him. The man who was holding the other side of the box squinted and looked at him. ¡°Are you new?¡± Before Henry could answer, weapons were drawn and he was surrounded. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been anyone new who joined since the last orientation!¡± Henry remained still. ¡°I was hired late.¡± ¡°Hold him down!¡± The man holding the other side of the crate released the handle, sending the bottom crashing to the ground. The glint of gold could be seen when a panel of wood split open from the force. Henry let out a heavy sigh. Since he was caught, there was only one thing he could do to complete the rest of his mission. Silence the witnesses. He slammed his fist into the nearest man, sending him stumbling back against the wall. He grabbed the fallen sword and swung it around, parrying a cut before weaving his free arm around another¡¯s and dislodging that man¡¯s arm from his shoulder. Henry heard a pained groan before the other man slid to the floor. He needed to move quickly, as too much noise would attract attention. He didn¡¯t restrain his attacks as much as usual. He was entangled with another man and stepped back to open distance. As he did, he saw someone racing up the stairs. His eyes widened and he threw out the sword in his hand, stabbing the man in the thigh and bringing him tumbling down the stairs. The man landed with a heavy thud on the ground and didn¡¯t get up. ¡°Foolish! What weapon do you have now?¡± The man he was fighting rushed forward. Henry took a small step to the side, avoiding the trajectory of the blade before grabbing the man¡¯s elbow and twisting his arm behind his back. Henry leaned forward and answered in his ear. ¡°The sword was just a tool,¡± he replied in a smooth voice. ¡°I am the weapon.¡± Another low crack was heard and the man fell to his knees. Henry surveyed the area littered with about nine other men. Without a word, he reached into his back pocket and began to unfold a large piece of fabric that Ash had given him. It was a new tool; Ash had told him with a smug look. ¡°Open it up....¡± Henry muttered as he whispered the instructions. ¡°Lay it on the ground....¡± He spread the cloth about as wide as he was tall on the floor after kicking aside two men. ¡°And put something in the circle.¡± He raised his brow and looked at the embroidery around the fabric. Poorly embroidered magic text. Is this even going to work.... Despite his doubts, Henry tossed a gold bar that had fallen out of one of the crates on top of the sheet. A clank sound was heard as it landed on top, within the embroidered circle and magic text. Henry pursed his lips. Nothing happened. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect all of Second Young Master¡¯s products to work all the time...¡± Raiju¡¯s voice offered some solace. Henry shook his head and as about to roll up the fabric with the characters began to glow. The blank fabric inside the crude embroidered circle began to darken and, as if it had melted through a layer of ice, the gold brick fell into a dark void. Henry¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°I told you it would work! You owe me a cookie, Raiju!¡± Naali¡¯s voice cried out with expectation. Henry ignored his spirits and pushed the entire crate of gold into the circle. He then climbed into the stone vat and heaved the crates out, letting them drop into the space fabric without a sound. Henry silently praised his brother for the new product. After he finished with the last of the crates, he folded the sheet into a small square and tucked it into his pants pocket. He was impressed, but now was not the time to dwell on it. He replaced the crates in the stone vat with people and then lowered the lid. A small part of him was tempted to lock it, but decided against it. If they all work up and worked together, they could still get out, at least. He wasn¡¯t a monster. Straightening his clothes and adjusting his torn coat, he climbed up the stairs. Now, he needed to destroy some tools and weapons. ¡°Far east wing, Master,¡± Simir¡¯s voice spoke. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°The grass sprite told me.¡± Henry knit his brows together and almost paused as he reached the top of the stairs. ¡°You found the grass sprite and they told you?¡± The fire spirit sounded as if whatever was happening was quite mundane. ¡°They told me.¡± Henry turned down the hall and frowned. ¡°Did you threaten them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need to.¡± Henry felt a bit guilty, but headed east in the building. Just as he turned into the main hall, a commotion was coming from the west hall, where the meeting rooms were. ¡°If we have any more, we will be sure to contact you, Your Highness,¡± a man speaking Iverian Common seemed to gush as he spoke. ¡°Thank you for coming all this way.¡± The man with the silver hair gave him a flippant wave of his hand. ¡°Let me know if you find any more items.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Your Highness!¡± A young man in fine Ashtari clothing was coming down the hall with two older men behind him that Henry recognized. Their guards surrounded them as they walked towards the foyer while members of the thieving ring seemed to steer clear by pasting themselves against the wall, refusing to move until the Ashtari guests passed. Henry took the clue and mirrored them, lowering his head and pressing his back against the wall, as if putting as much distance between them would make things better. He wanted to get a better look at the man¡¯s face; not of the same minister and professor who¡¯d accosted them in the Shallows, but of the man they were following. The dim light only showed much, but it was somewhat familiar. Older. They paused for a bit and the minister sniffed the air as he passed. In confused Ashtari, he asked out loud: Do you smell cookies? Dammit, Ash. The party passed him and Henry could smell the faint scent of sandalwood incense. The man in the local fine dress following them was smiling and promising to contact them should more Lunapsar relics be found. They turned into the foyer and those in the hall seemed to release their collective breath. They began to disperse, but Henry could hear their irritated grumblings about the guests. They were demanding, rude, or were expecting too much. Henry could guess what they were after, but thought it was futile. Did they think that buying a few Lunapsar relics would buy the title of ruler of the Lunapsar people? There was no physical kingdom anymore; a ruler would just be ceremonial. Still, Henry made a mental note to tell his Aunt what he heard. When everyone began to disperse, he followed Simir¡¯s instructions, but found that the room was guarded. He raised his brow, somewhat unimpressed that they were guarding a room with all their tools and weapons, but not the vault. Then again, maybe those men I left there were the guards... Henry narrowed his eyes. Raiju, I need a distraction so I can get into the room and toss everything into the space fabric. ¡°No problem, Master! Leave it to me!¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°Who knew robbing thieves was so easy?¡± Ash said, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯d think that as professionals, they¡¯d be more concerned about security.¡± He lifted a wooden crate larger than he was wide and turned it on its side before repeating the process to ¡®roll¡¯ the heavy box into the darkened fabric spread out on the floor. He was confident that he could collect the entire warehouse, as he had a new ¡®bag¡¯ tucked into his usual preservation bag. Perhaps bag was a misnomer, as it wasn¡¯t so much a satchel or rucksack, which most adventurer¡¯s used. It was more of a portable storage portal. It was a thin, but durable fabric that he¡¯d applied the same principles of the space feature in their bags to. Still, it was in its prototype stages. While the fabric that was almost as big as a bedsheet could be folded out and create an opening where he could push large objects into, retrieving the large objects wasn¡¯t something he could figure out. He could still reach his hand in there and grab on to whatever item he was thinking of, but if he managed to toss a horse in there, he couldn¡¯t lift out the horse. He could only take out what he could lift. In addition, the storage void was a vacuum of time and space. It could still preserve food in the state it was in when it was added, but a living creature wouldn¡¯t survive. I¡¯ll figure that out later. The crate slipped into the void, as if it had dropped into a hole. Ash clapped his hands together and went to move on to the next large item. He tugged the storage portal sheet closer and then began the motions of ¡®rolling¡¯ another large crate. As he was rolling it, he noticed moving shadows on the wall. Each time the crate hit the floor, it let out a hollow thud. Thud. Roll. Thud. Roll. One more and it was going to go into the portal. Ash lifted one side and it tumbled into the void, but not without a thunderous crack. He jerked his head back and shifted his stance into a defensive position as his eyes darted around. The crate couldn¡¯t have made that sound. He narrowed his eyes and stopped, turning towards the window where the light came from. Moonlight was faint, but the light coming in now was brighter and flickering. Ash used a shelf to climb up and peer through the window. His brows shot up. ¡°Fire wasn¡¯t part of the plan....¡± A black shadow appeared outside the window. ¡°Ah!¡± He jumped back in surprise and heard the rapid tapping of a beak against the glass panes before it registered that it was one of the ravens giving him the signal to leave. Ash scrunched his face and looked back into the warehouse. All the smaller items had been taken already, but there were still several large crates. They were not only heavy, but well-sealed. It wouldn¡¯t be easy short of blowing the lid off to see what was inside. The frantic tapping of the bird against the glass seemed to grow louder by the second. Ash stared at the remaining items, debating whether or not to leave them. His eyes narrowed. He grabbed the edge of the storage portal fabric and dragged the entire thing over one of the crates. He held his breath, unsure what to expect, but when the shape of the crate beneath the fabric suddenly deflated, Ash barely held back his cry and pumped one fist in the air. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that was going to work.¡± Grinning like a madman, he pulled the fabric over the remaining crates, watching with glee as crate after crate disappeared into the void. He almost cackled out loud when the last of the crates disappeared beneath the fabric. Filled with satisfaction, Ash turned around and looked over the emptied warehouse, wanting to remember his triumph. The bird¡¯s tapping continued, but were drowned out by muffled yelling. The fire was getting attention. Ash quickly folded the fabric and shoved it into his bag before rushing towards the door. He opened it and peeked out. Yelling about the fire coming from further away and with the distraction, Ash stepped out, closed the door behind him, and walked in the direction of the fire. Though he wanted to get away, if he wanted to remain ignored, he needed to follow the crowd. He waited until he saw some people rushing back to the main building for buckets. He turned smoothly on his heel and followed. There was a well on the property and it was surrounded by men and women yelling for someone to ¡®hurry up¡¯. Occasionally pretending to pick up things or avoid running into people, Ash wove through the crowd, even repeating random orders that were given to blend in. His voice faded as soon as he reached the side of the building. They¡¯d entered through the back of the property and part of him hoped that when he reached the front, the guards would¡¯ve been gone so they could deal with the fire. He let out a ¡®tsk¡¯ as he saw that, though anxious and looking back towards the house, the two guards at the front gate remained. He prepared to turn back, but one of them called for him. ¡°Sir! Do you need your horse?¡± Ash almost broke his neck snapping back in their direction. He was the only person walking forward and they were looking directly at him. One was unlocking and opening the gate. Ash kept his face neutral. They¡¯d addressed him as ¡®sir¡¯, meaning they saw him in a position of power. Straightening his back, Ash approached and gave him small nods. ¡°No, my people are near,¡± he said, purposely lowering his voice. A slight frown appeared on his face. ¡°Why are you still standing here? They need people to put out the fire in the back.¡± The two men sucked in sharp breaths and hesitation filled their face. ¡°We...we can¡¯t leave until we are relieved.¡± Ash let out a small nod. ¡°I see.¡± The two guards didn¡¯t move from their posts, so Ash dared to take a step forward and then walk between the two of them to leave. ¡°Very good work.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. It¡¯s best if you hurry so you don¡¯t get caught in the fire if it gets out of hand.¡± As one of the men said that a loud roar came from behind the mansion and the light of the flames appeared over the top of the building, making the two guards suck in sharp breaths. Ash didn¡¯t spare it more than a glance before quickening his speed to leave. He was almost to the main road when there was shouting behind him. He dared to look over and saw that the two guards had abandoned their spots to help fight the fire. Without anyone there to watch him, Ash darted into the tree line of the woods. He then ran the rest of the way to the meeting point and found Henry already there, sitting on his horse while holding the reins of Ash¡¯s horse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t waiting long,¡± Henry said with a slight smirk. ¡°That fire is still going,¡± Ash said as he reached his brother. He took the reins from his hand and pulled himself on to the saddle. ¡°Did you mean for that to happen?¡± Henry shrugged and turned his horse around to leave. ¡°I needed a distraction so I could get the weapons and leave.¡± Ash watched as the black smoke clashed against the brightening sky. His eyes crinkled up. ¡°I thought you said we weren¡¯t going to do anything that will attract attention?¡± Henry didn¡¯t look back and kept riding with his eyes fixed south. ¡°If you don¡¯t look at it, you won¡¯t see it.¡± Ash took a deep breath and exhaled. He looked forward, following his brother. ¡°The point is this will at least cause them some trouble.¡± Also, it satiated his anger about being attacked in the burial pyramid. If such a thing could¡¯ve been called an attack. Henry looked over at him. ¡°Did you have any trouble getting out? When I had Raiju strike the piles of dried plants, people rushed outside. I was worried you¡¯d be spotted.¡± Ash let out a low voice. ¡°I was.¡± Henry snapped his head in his directory. ¡°But...they just looked at me, bowed their heads, and moved aside. Someone even told me to hurry so as not to get caught in the fire.¡± His brother was quiet for a moment before replying. ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Ash gave him a strange look. ¡°Obviously. But I didn¡¯t expect to step aside like that.¡± He shook his head, replaying the memory. ¡°Is there some silver-haired man who¡¯s of high rank?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°The Ashtari Prince was here.¡± SS&S: Chapter 18 - This Is a Fine Time For You To Be Logical ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that we can¡¯t get them out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that we can¡¯t get them out,¡± Ash replied, full of confidence as they sat by a riverbank, eating a heated ¡®fresh¡¯ lunch that had been kept in their bags. ¡°I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s difficult to because they are heavier than we can lift out of the space.¡± ¡°...And as a result,¡± Henry told him with a dull expression. ¡°We can¡¯t get them out.¡± Ash let out a low grumble and glared at him. ¡°That is just a temporary issue! I¡¯ll figure out the details when I get home. I was in a rush and then took on that magic product request, so I didn¡¯t have time to fine tune the details.¡± Henry watched his brother¡¯s face flush and held back an amused smile. He lifted his hand and patted Ash¡¯s head. ¡°I know you will. The storage sheet is a brilliant idea, especially for large objects. It would give those grandmasters at the Magic Tower heart attacks.¡± The combination of praise and ridicule of the Magic Tower seemed to fill Ash with joy and his face lit up, reminding Henry of when he first praised Ash after Ash wrote out his first set of magic text characters. The paper was kind of wrinkled, there were ink spots, and his writing was terrible, but Ash had completed it, and Henry was proud of him. But at the memory, his heart ached a bit. It wasn¡¯t only Ash who became elated when he was praised. His second brother¡¯s first time riding a horse by himself or his third brother¡¯s wooden block replica of his house had been eagerly shown off to him in hopes of praise and Henry had lovingly, and sincerely, showered them with it. He fought back the wave of emotion that bubbled up. Years had passed since their deaths, but the pain never really went away. He just struggled not to show it to sadden his aunt and Ash, who had refused to eat for days after their third brother passed. Henry turned away to avoid Ash seeing his sad expression. Luckily, Ash was quickly distracted with explaining how he was trying to find an even thinner and more durable fabric for the storage sheet, and went off on a tangent complaining about Hana¡¯s brother-in-law who was a clothing designer and tailor. ¡°I just don¡¯t think he likes me,¡± Ash concluded with an air of finality. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s probably jealous.¡± The corner of Henry¡¯s lip curled up. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so proud of his designs that he¡¯s blinded to my creativity.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be another Magic Tower thing, is it?¡± Henry asked with a roll of his eyes. Ash sat up straight and looked proud. ¡°He¡¯s critical, but he¡¯s still my friend and business partner¡¯s family. He wouldn¡¯t actively do anything to impede us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also scared of Auntie.¡± ¡°Lots of people are scared of Momma. He just happened to be sitting too close at the arena when the sword came flying at him. But it missed, didn¡¯t it?¡± Ash replied in a cool voice. He stuffed the rest of his food into his mouth. ¡°Are we sleeping outside tonight?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be near the fortress city of Ji¡¯Kerra by the end of the day, but they¡¯ll probably close the gates before we can get in. There are usually a few inns outside the city. The Guild will reimburse you,¡± Henry told him. He patted his mouth with a clean cloth before standing up. Ash stood up, as well. ¡°Brother, about the money from that thieving ring....¡± Ash began carefully. ¡°We¡¯ll go with the family rules,¡± Henry said. ¡°Keep half and donate the other half.¡± Ash seemed to pump his fist a bit at this. ¡°Great! It¡¯s so much gold, I¡¯m sure we can get a solid start on the recovery and prepare a proper place to store the items,¡± Ash replied with excitement. ¡°Coupled with the payment for the fire proof suit, we can proceed. I can refocus elsewhere for a bit.¡± Henry pulled himself up on his saddle as Ash did the same next to him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d focus on earning funding for the recovery for the foreseeable future.¡± Ash shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s important to me, but I still have other commitments. Aside from the family business, Moonflower is still in its infancy as we¡¯re still preparing our facilities. Hana is doing most of the planning, but I still have projects tied to it. We also have to prepare for the Invitational.¡± Henry drew his head back. ¡°Are you planning to compete again?¡± Ash let out a choked snort and looked at his brother with disdain. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I won the platinum ring at the last two Invitationals.¡± ¡°Technically, the last one was you and Hana,¡± Henry replied as he looked ahead of him. ¡°The portable filtration system is invaluable in many places, of course it would win.¡± Every two years, the Federation of Merchant Cities would hold a series of games that put merchant city against merchant city to showcase the ability of its people in several categories. There were physical competitions tied to trade, such as sailing, horseback riding, charioteering, and several martial competitions as a way of showing off the Federation¡¯s ability to defend itself. Amongst those competitions was the coveted Innovation Expo, in which three teams from each of the merchant cities competed by displaying latest technological developments that could heavily influence and advance the Federation. For merchant cities, this was the pinnacle of the Invitational, as it showcased the best and newest advances. As such, it attracted attention from other countries. The Federation of Merchant Cities Invitational was called such because it invited other countries to join. Each invited country received a set number of invitations that were given to cities within their territory at the guest country¡¯s discretion. Dareisol, the Federation¡¯s largest trading partner, had the largest number of invitations at nine. Cities like Solyek and its imperial capital were always given an invitation while others were selected after a series of applications and reviews. The Invitationals were a social, economic, and political event across Iveria, and also served to bolster the Federation¡¯s reputation. The host merchant city was rotated amongst those that had the facilities to host such an event. The first one they attended had been at Carthage Harbor, the second at Xiu, where Ash had joined on a whim, and the third in Keygo. Carthage Harbor¡¯s strength was in sailing, winning the Invitational Regatta more than any other city. It didn¡¯t focus too much on the Innovation Expo and, so close to the date, the city still had a slot open, so Ash ¡®volunteered¡¯ to do it. It was there that he showcased food preservation storage for long distance travel and won the top prize: the platinum ring. At the last Invitation, he and Hana created two types of portable water filtration systems, once more winning the top prize. ¡°This year, if Hana and I win, we¡¯re going to announce Moonflower,¡± Ash told him. ¡°What are you submitting this year?¡± Henry asked. After his first win, Ash had been reserved one of three spots automatically. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. It¡¯s classified.¡± He said it with such firm resolve, Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you going to compete in one of the sword competitions? Or riding?¡± Henry shook his head. Like his aunt, he took part in the first Invitational they attended and placed in the top three of several martial events. Most people focused on a single event, but not him. He garnered more attention than he felt comfortable with and didn¡¯t want to do it again, but Carthage Harbor had pleaded with him to represent them in at least one martial competition at the last Invitational after having no one place in any of the events he¡¯d competed in the one before that. Henry obliged and, as the newspapers had called it, ¡®slaughtered his way through to the platinum ring¡¯ in the chaotic gladiatorial tournament. One versus one weapon of choice in a bracket competition, then an empty-handed bracket competition, and finally a chariot race. He¡¯d used the winnings to help buy his aunt her birthday present. ¡°Not this year. I don¡¯t have much time to practice, and I¡¯ve already informed the committee. Auntie was invited to represent the city in the women¡¯s all-around tournament.¡± The all around tournaments took place over the two weeks of competition. Roughly every two days, competitors would compete in a single competition. Points were given and tallied to rank the competitors in seven events. His aunt won three Invitationals in a row for Carthage Harbor, with the first securing them citizenship into the Federation. ¡°You know what¡¯s strange? Momma won the last three, but I didn¡¯t see her practicing for the last one. I can understand the martial portions since she always makes us practice with her, but I don¡¯t remember her riding or going out to sail,¡± Ash said, furrowing his brows. ¡°Does she secretly practice?¡± ¡°I think we would notice if she left for hours at a time to practice,¡± Henry gave his brother a dull look. However, now that he thought about it, he also didn¡¯t remember seeing his aunt practice. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know when his aunt learned to drive a chariot. ¡°If you win the Innovation Expo, are you putting the award money towards Moonflower?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Hana and I agreed upon. It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯ll help. The real goal is to gain visibility,¡± Ash said as they continued down the road. Henry let out a hum. ¡°Speaking of visibility, are we going to address the people following us for the last three hours?¡± ¡°Well, they haven¡¯t done anything to threaten us.¡± Ash shrugged. ¡°Is it necessary to confront them?¡± As if the universe wanted to answer him, galloping horses were heard closing in from around them. The two brothers slowed down as several men on horseback appeared and cut off the road in front of them. Henry pursed his lips as he pulled back on the reins. Six more men came from the sides and two cut off the road behind them. ¡°This is what happens when you open your mouth.¡± Ash scoffed and replied in a sharp voice. ¡°I jinxed us, not summoned them.¡± Henry moved his horse forward, partially shielding his brother. ¡°Can we help you gentlemen?¡± he asked in a calm and collected voice, as if he was the one who approached them. ¡°Gentlemen, heh....¡± A large man with a beard chuckled as his horse trotted to a stop in front of them. He appeared to be the leader of the group. ¡°I haven¡¯t been called that before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Henry replied. ¡°I take it you¡¯re not here to ask us directions?¡± ¡°A funny man.¡± The leader¡¯s somewhat amused face grew darker, and he sneered. Henry gave him a small, acknowledging nod and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been told my humor is a part of my charm.¡± He pretended he didn¡¯t see Ash roll his eyes. The leader¡¯s lips pulled down into a frown and his eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll be lenient with you. Coins and jewelry. You can keep your clothes, horses, and anything else you have.¡± In some ways, that was lenient. Henry¡¯s calm expression didn¡¯t falter, but he did inwardly balk. Since they kept the majority of things in their preservation bags, it appeared that they were traveling very light. Even their horses¡¯ saddle bags only held a few tools and water canisters. Henry raised his hands. ¡°We don¡¯t have any jewelry.¡± That was a lie. They had silver thumb rings with a part shaped like a scarab and a gold recoiled snake decorating its shell, but they only wore it when they were at home or traveling with the family. Ash was always afraid he¡¯d lose it, and Henry was worried someone would want to steal it. Effie had a matching pendant and wore it everywhere. The leader looked towards one of his men and gave him a nod and a grunt. The man rode over to the brothers. ¡°I need to check.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Henry and Ash both held out their hands and arms, pulling up their sleeves, and then lowered the collars of their shirts to reveal no jewelry hanging. ¡°Your bags,¡± the man said. After what he saw on the ships, Henry didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over his bag to be searched. His relaxed, unbothered action made the man searching them frown. He snatched the bag and began digging through. His lip curled up in disgust before shoving the bag into Henry¡¯s arms and checking Ash¡¯s bag. The results were the same and he looked towards his leader with irritation. ¡°Some cloth and a fruit.¡± The leader¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°How is that possible? Look at their clothing!¡± Everyone, including Henry and Ash, looked at their clothing. They were mostly clean with no stains and just a light dusting of dirt from their travel, but if one really looked, they could tell the quality was good. ¡°Check their saddlebags!¡± Someone yelled. The man nodded and went to check. Henry sighed and kept his horse steady as the man rummaged through his bag, tossing out small tools on the ground, and then dumping out the water in their canisters to check if they were hiding anything inside. ¡°Oh, come on....¡± Ash scowled. ¡°We needed those to drink!¡± ¡°Why is this water canister so heavy? What¡¯s inside?¡± the man yelled. ¡°Those canisters have filters on them to purify river and stream water to avoid parasites. We bought them with great difficulty,¡± Ash replied with a frown. ¡°Water doesn¡¯t have parasites!¡± the man retorted. ¡°As long as it¡¯s clear, it¡¯s fine to drink!¡± Ash¡¯s face scrunched with disgust. Henry sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve checked our things. May we pass?¡± ¡°How are you traveling without any money?¡± Someone asked, frustrated. Henry couldn¡¯t really blame them considering they had been followed for some time and were probably observed before deciding they¡¯d be targeted. ¡°We busk for money,¡± Ash said. ¡°I do magic tricks and my brother flirts with women.¡± Henry slowly turned his head and his seething glare towards his brother. He stifled the urge to yell at Ash and remind him that Ash was the one that was usually fawned over because aside from good looks, Ash was cheerful and amiable, whereas he was usually more withdrawn. Instead, he felt several eyes looking him over, and he could feel the judgment. ¡°Hmm...he is handsome,¡± the leaders said with a critical glare. ¡°He may fetch a lot of money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not for sale,¡± Henry replied, his eye twitching. ¡°Tie them up!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed and he began to reach into his bag for his sword. Beside him, Ash¡¯s face darkened as three slips appeared in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s as if they can¡¯t take a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you later, Ash.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take a joke, either.¡± Half the bandits remained with their weapons drawn while the other half began preparing rope and moving closer. One man¡¯s eyes watched them for any sudden movements. ¡°Slowly get of your horses!¡± Ash raised his hand, and the slips began to glow. The man who was watching them sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°What are you holding-¡± A two-toned whistle cut off the man, making the words die in his throat. Henry and Ash both looked around for the source of the prompt whistle that jarred the tense atmosphere. Henry craned his neck and narrowed his eyes. More hoof beats. He pulled the reins back to realign himself with Ash. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Ash had fixed his eyes on the ground to the side of his horse, his hand still raised and the slips still glowing. ¡°I can feel it,¡± he said as he frowned. ¡°We¡¯re even more outnumbered.¡± Henry''s grip on the reins tightened as he noticed the faces of the bandits surrounding them start to pale. Their bodies tense and, without warning, the large man who had accosted them pulled the reins to the side to turn his horse away. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Retreat!¡± The air filled with the sounds of men yelling to not only flee but take separate directions in order to avoid being caught by ¡®them¡¯. The bandits began to break away one by one, abandoning Ash and Henry in the middle of the road like trash. ¡°I don¡¯t like that they¡¯re running,¡± Ash said. ¡°Should we also-¡± An arrow landed in the middle of the road in the distance, causing three bandits to pull violently back on reins to stop their horses. The horses buckled and one of the men tumbled off the saddle. Figures appeared from the forest on lithe horses and with weapons at their sides. One of the riders cut off the road of the bandits as they had done to the brothers and began yelling, forcing the bandits to turn around. From all sides, women on horses pushed the bandits back until they were around Henry and Ash. On a bay horse, a muscular woman with long, braided golden hair and dark eyes weaved her horse back and forth, assessing the situation with a sharp gaze. One hand held the leather reins while the other gripped a short sword. ¡°Surround them!¡± A woman''s gruff voice ordered and at once, the women rode forward, brandishing their weapons, and all the men were surrounded, with Ash and Henry still trapped in the center. Ash looked confused. ¡°Are the bandits...also being robbed?¡± he asked in a low voice. He shook his head. ¡°Wow, there is no honor amongst thieves nowadays.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what¡¯s happening here, idiot,¡± Henry said. He kept his eyes on the group of women on horses, looking for any sign of authority to a local town or city. Most places had uniforms, certain sashes, symbols on their clothes, or something that unified them and functioned as a symbol of who they were. He couldn¡¯t pick out anything that showed they were a patrol unit or something of the like, but their clothes were local. ¡°Lt. Mehgan, arrest these men,¡± the blonde-haired woman who appeared to be the leader of the group said. ¡°Except the two travelers in the center.¡± Henry heard Ash let out a low breath of relief and lower his hand. The women riders used their horses to get between the bandits and the brothers, then herded the bandits to the side. The blonde woman looked towards the brothers and gave them a small bow of her head. Henry kept his face neutral, but reciprocated with a nod. He didn¡¯t want to be the first to speak and waited. The woman seemed to realize that the brothers weren¡¯t going to start th conversation and sighed. ¡°My apologies for the disruption. We have been trying to catch this group of bandits for some time. For once, we were able to catch them before they finished robbing someone.¡± Henry nodded in return. ¡°Thank you for your aid. We¡¯re passing through and didn¡¯t expect to be surrounded.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± the woman replied with a smile. ¡°Are you two brothers heading towards the city? The gates to the fortress cities in the area close at sunset. You may not make it in time.¡± ¡°That is a concern of ours, but we can always find lodging outside the gates. Should we be concerned with more bandits?¡± Henry asked. The woman shook her head. ¡°Not that close to the cities. Our patrols have reduced the number of crimes in the region. As long as you¡¯re not doing anything wrong, you can rest easy tonight.¡± ¡°Good to hear,¡± Ash said, giving them a nod. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± The brothers smiled as they continued forward, giving each woman they passed a nod. When they were further away, the pleasant looks on their faces relaxed, and Ash furrowed his brows. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Henry asked. Ash nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°Go with your gut feeling,¡± Henry said. He gave his horse a kick. ¡°I was going to go at a regular pace and not rush as we¡¯d be cutting it close to arriving at sunset anyway, but now, I want to get into the city before dark.¡± Ash looked at his brother. ¡°Do you think there is something out there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Henry said. ¡°But she gave us a vague threat: as long as we¡¯re not doing anything wrong....¡± He frowned. ¡°We¡¯re in a foreign area with different customs, Ash. We don¡¯t know if we commit something ¡®wrong¡¯ in the eyes of the locals.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k The sun had yet to touch down on the horizon and from his measurements, they had an hour to go before sunset started. The horses were tired, and they had run a good part of the way to the fortress city of Ji¡¯Kerra, but they¡¯d made it with time to spare. The city didn¡¯t have an Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so there was no local resource to arrange for their lodgings. They would have to be reimbursed. The brothers asked around for lodgings that also took care of horses and were surprised to find that all of them were booked. ¡°Is there some event happening?¡± Ash asked as he and Henry walked towards the far walls of the city. Since they couldn¡¯t find an inn that also had stables, they¡¯d have to house the horses separately. They found a small cottage for rent behind someone¡¯s house, but there was no room for horses. Still, the old couple who had the extra room welcomed them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Henry replied. There were no banners or signs of celebration around the city. It looked as if it were an ordinary day. They reached an area by one of the gates which was recommended to them to leave their horses for the night. The familiar smell of farm animals was heavy in the air, but the two weren¡¯t bothered. Henry approached the first stable they saw to ask and was directed to one further down. ¡°Don''t tell me it¡¯s full, too,¡± Ash said as he led his horse beside his brother. ¡°Surprisingly, yes,¡± Henry said. ¡°But there is some room two stables down. The prices are regulated, so at least we won¡¯t be overcharged.¡± It was fairly cheap, and Henry paid extra to provide some vegetables for the horses as a treat. They wanted to stay and brush the two horses after a hard day¡¯s work, but the stable owner shook his head. ¡°You two should return to your inn soon,¡± he said with a stern look. ¡°The sun has almost set.¡± Ash cocked his head to the side with an inquisitive look. ¡°But we¡¯re already in the city,¡± he replied. ¡°No, no.¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°Once the sun sets, there is a curfew. You cannot leave until sunrise.¡± ¡°Curfew?¡± Ash stood up straight. He looked at his brother and Henry frowned. To their knowledge, there were only curfews for the general populace when something bad was happening or martial law had been enacted. The city appeared to not be in any sort of trouble when they arrived. The streets were well kept and clean, the markets they passed were closing up, but still lively. No one looked terribly destitute. Now that Henry thought about it he hadn¡¯t seen any beggars, not even outside the city gate when they entered. ¡°Then, we should get back,¡± Henry put his hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back. ¡°We still need to get something to eat. Is there a restaurant you can recommend that¡¯s open?¡± The old man shook his head once more. ¡°Restaurants close before sunset.¡± ¡°What about a pub?¡± Henry asked. Pubs usually open late. The old man tensed. He looked away. ¡°Our pubs are no longer allowed to stay open past sunset. The city has new regulations.¡± Ash looked at his brother. Henry seemed to take in the answer before nodding. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out then. Thank you.¡± He gave the old man a slight nod of his head and then pulled his brother out. ¡°What is going on? What kind of city doesn¡¯t have a pub open at this time? I can understand restaurants, but a pub?¡± Ash whispered in a low, hurried voice as he leaned towards his brother. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. Some places don¡¯t even allow alcohol,¡± Henry told him. ¡°Though, there are still usually coffee or tea houses open that serve food.¡± ¡°From the sound of the old man, there aren¡¯t any places to eat that are open at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Henry replied, keeping his voice low as they quickened their speed to get to back across the city to their room. ¡°It isn¡¯t as if we¡¯ll starve. We still have food.¡± Aunt Margeaux had arranged for them to have meals to pack with them before they left so they didn¡¯t always have to spend money and eat out, but the brothers liked to try different food where they went. It seemed that wasn¡¯t going to be possible this time. As the sky grew darker, Henry found himself glancing into the horizon over and over. Because of the high city walls blocking the sunlight, the inside of the city was dark, and he wasn¡¯t able to get an accurate estimation. They made it to their room, rushing into a single room cottage with minimal furniture. There was a door, one window with curtains, and a large bed they¡¯d have to share. At the very least, there was a hearth, and the owner had kindly started a fire for them and left them some fire wood. The cottage was at the end of a walkway that went around the side of the owner¡¯s house, and they could see the street out the window. ¡°We¡¯re on a main street, so I¡¯m sure by sunrise tomorrow, we can find a bakery or something to get breakfast,¡± Henry told him. Ash nodded and began going through his bag for more blankets and his favorite pillow. There was one round table in the room and two stools. The brothers made sure the curtain was closed before taking out their food and making some tea. Henry wore a pensive look as he sipped his tea after the meal. ¡°Usually, don¡¯t you get warnings about places that have such a strict curfew from the Guild?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Usually, but if the changes were too recent, word might not yet have reached the Guild,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think any harm will come to us, but something has happened to instill a curfew across the city,¡± Henry replied. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not our place to get involved.¡± Ash nodded, resigned to that. After washing their faces, they went to bed. With his brother with him, Ash needn¡¯t put up his guard and was breathing evenly well before Henry. Henry closed his eyes, ordering his spirit beasts to wake him if something strange was happening. He was just about to doze off when Raiju¡¯s voice spoke up in his head. ¡°Master, there is a procession with torches going through the street. They are approaching.¡± Henry brushed it off. ¡°Likely a patrol to check if there is anyone out. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Master...the bandits that surrounded you today are tied up and being pulled along.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes flashed open. ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s them?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± He took a deep breath and finally closed his eyes once more. ¡°They¡¯re probably moving criminals at night. It¡¯s a good way to keep them from disrupting the public.¡± A low boom reached his ears, and he twitched. Henry forced himself to ignore it. It was probably just the fire. Another low boom rumbled. Then another, even spaced after the earlier one. ¡°Why is someone banging on a drum in the middle of the night?¡± Ash¡¯s low, irritated voice came from beside him. Ash sat up with a scowl and lifted his silk eye mask from his face. ¡°People are trying to sleep!¡± Sighing, Henry got up and walked towards the window. He leaned against the wall and peered out through a gap in the curtains. He couldn¡¯t see anything in the dark. The torches Raiju reported hadn¡¯t passed yet, but he could hear the steady drum beat approaching. It grew louder and louder, and by the tenth beat, Henry saw the first of a row of two lanterns passing by the owner¡¯s house. He narrowed his eyes as he made out the black draped figures holding the torches, the two people hitting two large, barrel drums pulled on an ox cart, and a draft horse drawn wagon that caged several people. ¡°That isn¡¯t the least bit disturbing....¡± Henry muttered. Ash was across from him, peeking through another gap. ¡°What are they doing? It¡¯s the middle of the night?¡± He frowned more so. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a cult. Why are there so many cults?¡± Henry held up his hand to silence his brother. The procession had stopped. He couldn¡¯t see what was happening beyond the gap created by the walkway between the owner¡¯s house and the neighboring building, but it was enough to see two people unlocking one of the prisoner wagons and pulling someone out. A skinny, unshaven man wobbled on his feet as he was pulled out and then dragged towards the owner¡¯s house. Henry drew his head back. ¡°I think we¡¯re about to become involved.¡± Ash looked over at him, confused. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Henry jerked his head towards the street and Ash looked back. He held his breath as he saw six torches and twelve cloaked people marching down the walkway, towards their rented one room cottage. He looked at Henry, frantic. ¡°What are they doing? We made it inside before curfew!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with curfew,¡± Henry replied in a low voice. He stepped away from the window and pulled his brother deeper into the room. ¡°We should see what they¡¯re planning before they take action. This is a residential area; if we attack, other people could get injured.¡± Ash let out a low grumble and sat on the edge of the bed. The curtain began to glow as the light of passing torches illuminated it from the outside. It wouldn¡¯t take much for the cottage to be surrounded. Henry stood in front of his brother, standing between Ash and the door. He waited for the knock. At least a minute passed, and there was no noise from the outside. The light of the torches outside had ceased and were now steady, but no one came to knock, let alone break down the door. They heard a scrape of metal against brick to their left and turned their heads. The sound was coming from the ceiling, but they couldn¡¯t make out any additional movement nor did it seem that someone had climbed up on to the roof. Henry was glaring at the ceiling when Ash rose to his feet and grabbed his arm. He pointed to the hearth and Henry followed his hand. White powder was falling into the fire, and a dull scent began to permeate through the room. ¡°Cat bane,¡± Henry said, almost curling his lip up in distaste. Ash let out a small scoff. ¡°Are they trying to put us to sleep? Cat bane doesn¡¯t work on everyone.¡± Mages tended to be immune and while Henry wasn¡¯t a mage, he was summoner, and they were immune as well. ¡°Should we pretend to sleep?¡± ¡°Why would we pretend to sleep?¡± Henry gave him a strange look. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s not like we can leave now. Our horses are still in the stables and the gates are shut for the night. Let¡¯s just see where they take us. Once the sun rises, we can leave. It isn¡¯t as if they can stop us. And if they take us to a different location, it¡¯ll be easier to deal with them without collateral damage in a residential neighborhood.¡± Henry narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is a fine time for you to be logical.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°All right, all right. Just...lay on the bed. Put our stuff away and keep your bag under your clothes. Pretend we¡¯re sleeping in our jackets because the blankets aren¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°The blankets aren¡¯t enough...these are more like bedsheets than blankets.¡± Ash grumbled, but did as he was told, shoving their things into his bag before taking off his shirt and putting his bag underneath. He buttoned up a coat, put on his shoes, and curled up in a ball on his side. Henry mirrored him and shut his eyes. Part of him wished the cat bane did work on them, as he could use the rest after rushing to travel most of the day. Even if he tried, he doubted he could fall asleep now. The smell of the cat bane began to wane and it was only then that he heard the door unlock from the outside. It seemed that the owners of the house expected this to happen. The cool night air entered the room and there was shuffling. Someone came close to the bed to make sure they were unconscious, even pushing them from side to side to see if they¡¯d wake. Neither brother responded. ¡°The drug worked,¡± the person above him said. ¡°Carry them out and put them on the horses,¡± a woman¡¯s voice ordered. ¡°Her ladyship will want to inspect them first.¡± Henry tried to keep his face from changing expression as the sheet beneath them was pulled. He was wrapped in one of the sheets and then lifted by two people. According to Raiju¡¯s narration, Ash was also in the same situation. ¡°With this, my son is cleared, yes?¡± an old woman¡¯s trembling voice asked. Henry recognized it as the owner and scowled. They had been sold out. ¡°Yes, with these two, your son¡¯s debts are cleared,¡± the woman replied. ¡°But make sure he doesn¡¯t go stumbling around drunk and making a racket at night again.¡± Her voice was stern, and Henry heard the old woman reassure her profusely that her son would behave. The two were carried outside and heaved on to the back of a horse. After shifting him so he was balanced, the drumming started, and the process moved forward. Every time Henry began to slip, as there was nothing tying him on to the back of the horse, someone would push him back up. Beneath the sheet, he scowled at being roughly handled. He was certain someone was feeling him up. He didn¡¯t know where they were taking him, and he couldn¡¯t see even if he opened his eyes. He relied on Raiju telling him they were going up a hill and out of one of the city gates. The drumming continued the entire way until they came to a stop. People began talking and Henry strained to hear them. He couldn''t make out all the words as people were moving around him, and several people were ordering prisoners out of the wagons. ¡°My lady, my lady, please-¡± ¡°Gag him.¡± The pleading voice was muffled in an instant. ¡°Show me the two travelers.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± Henry was fairly certain that was the same woman who had ¡®rescued¡¯ them that afternoon. ¡°According to their Guild identification documents when they entered the city, these are two brothers from one of the Merchant Cities.¡± Henry was slid off the horse and lay on the ground. He kept his eyes shut as the sheet was unwrapped and his face was exposed. He heard a woman gasp. ¡°He¡¯s gorgeous.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What about his brother-oh...like an angel!¡± The woman who had been addressed as ¡®my lady¡¯ grew even more excited at seeing Ash, and Henry had to resist the urge to shield his brother. ¡°Which one do you want, my lady?¡± ¡°What do you mean, which one? I want both!¡± A hand began to rub his bicep. ¡°Oh...muscular.¡± ¡°My lady, what about the ritual?¡± There is a ritual? Henry almost clenched his fists. Was Ash right? Is this a cult? ¡°Find me the best looking with the prisoners and use him. Bring the rest of the mines. Keep these two for now. I want to play with them first.¡± The sheet was thrown over his face once more and he was lifted up. A moment later he was tossed into what was likely the wagon and he heard one of the women chastising the people carrying him, ordering them to be gentler, especially for the smaller one. Henry managed to roll himself on to his side as if by the force of being thrown in and allowed the sheet to slide off his face Ash¡¯s body was laid next to his and then the iron door the cage creaked shut. Raiju told Henry that the people had moved away, and he opened his eyes. ¡°Ash?¡± ¡°What did that lady mean by ¡®ritual¡¯?¡± His brother got straight to the point and Henry sighed. Henry¡¯s eyes adjusted a bit and was able to make out a stone platform not far away. Torches had been set up all around it. The majority of the people seemed to be sorting and dealing with prisoners, but a few were carrying items on to the stone platform They were setting up a table and placing a dark blanket over it. The table was at a slight angle and beneath the lowest end, there was a large stone basin. Henry felt his blood run cold. ¡°Ash,¡± he said, his voice quiet. ¡°Do you see that?¡± He heard his brother shuffle a bit. ¡°Are they going to sacrifice someone? No one does that anymore.¡± ¡°Aside from that, do you see the basin? The one beneath the far end of the table?¡± Henry said, unable to contain his impatience. Ash was quiet before he heard him take a sharp breath. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Why would that be here? It¡¯s a copy, right?¡± ¡°Where would they get a piece of blue jade large enough to carve that large of a basin from?¡± Henry frowned. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s made of multiple pieces?¡± Ash offered. His voice shook. ¡°But it can¡¯t be the real thing. It can¡¯t.... It was entombed with Second Brother.¡± His voice tightened and Henry felt him tremble. ¡°That blue jade basin was where Arunsha was bathed for his naming ceremony,¡± Henry said, his entire body cold. ¡°It was custom made for him. There can¡¯t be another in the world as it was never on display. His name and some markings are also inscribed on the side.¡± ¡°Brother, you need to check. What if Second Brother¡¯s tomb was raided?¡± Ash¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Give me some eye drops to see,¡± Henry said. Ash passed him a small jar and Henry dropped the liquid in his eyes. Once they had adjusted, he made his way to the door. The door had been closed, but the latch was not secure. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯m going to check. If it really is Arunsha¡¯s basin, we¡¯re not leaving without it.¡± He climbed out of the wagon. Torches only provided so much light, and it was easy for him to remain in the shadows of horses and wagons. He eyed someone in a cloak securing one of the prison wagons. No one else was around, and Henry lunged forward. He wrapped his arm around the person¡¯s neck and locked them in place. The person struggled and as they tried to claw at his arm to release them, he realized it was a woman. He didn¡¯t hesitate and continued his hold until she ran out of breath and passed out. Looking around, he dragged her further away and stole her cloak. He pulled the hood up, over the top of his head and began to walk around, following a few people and acting as if he was part of them until they were close enough to the platform. He veered off and busied himself with the base of a torch, as if trying to secure it in place as he lifted his head. Henry held his breath as his chest was tight. He wanted the basin to be a fake. He wanted it to be some cheap reproduction made from some other pale, blue marbled stone. He didn¡¯t know how it could be reproduced, as the basin had been commissioned by his mother as a gift for the birth of his second brother. She¡¯d provided the stone from her dowry herself. She had told him that there was no other blue jade of that size. After they received the basin, it was gifted to his second brother¡¯s mother and kept in their home. It had sat in his second brother¡¯s villa as an art piece and for every sibling that was born after him, Arunsha chiseled a little mark beneath his name to commemorate his siblings. It was more like scrape marks, but Arunsha had still proudly showed it off to Henry, even pointing out which mark was his. When his second brother died, there were four brothers, and three sisters accounted for. The public couldn¡¯t have seen it nor would¡¯ve realized what the faint lines meant. Even when it was carried out holding extra sets of riding clothes for a nine-year-old child, only the family and various ministers and holy men had been present to see it entombed in Arunsha¡¯s tomb. Henry had placed his offering of a sword he¡¯d cut himself on to swear justice to his brother on top of the basin, just above a small fistful of jerky, Arunsha¡¯s favorite snack, from Ash. As for the masons who carved it, they had sworn a blood oath to his mother that they would not replicate it. Despite the near impossible probability that the basin was a fake, Henry silently prayed it was. He moved on to the next torch and looked towards the basin. His heart tightened and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t breathe. Engravings of a fire bird flying over horses galloping through the plains. He counted eight horses. Eight was an auspicious number and was said to bring good health to the baby. Arunsha was active and energetic from birth. Arunsha¡¯s mother had been so pleased with the gift, saying that her son had fallen in love with horses because of the basin. Henry swallowed hard. He dared to move to the side to get a better look at the side of the oval basin that would¡¯ve been where the baby¡¯s head was placed during the naming ceremony. His eyes misted over at once as a sharp pain engulfed him. In clear Ashtari script was a name he didn¡¯t want to see: Arunsha Kaserion Heidar, Second Prince of the Ashstar Empire. And directly beneath it, seven awkwardly scraped lines. SS&S: Chapter 19 - Better People Would Just Let It Go, But They Were Not Better People The suffocating heartbreak was almost fresh in his mind. It had been more than ten years, but he remembered. He remembered. A trembling breath escaped his lips as his heart tore in his chest. Prince Arunsha, the promising second prince of the empire who wanted to become a general, tragically, and unexpectedly, lost his life in a riding accident. But how could a boy who was practically born to ride a horse suddenly fall off and break his neck? He¡¯d thought it was a joke. A terrible, disgusting joke, but his aunt had rushed out, telling him to stay behind with his mother and Ash while she checked. Henry couldn¡¯t sit still and ran after her. Dozens of men, soldiers, grooms, various retainers and attendants, were standing over one of the imperial doctors and the fallen figure of a ten-year-old boy in the riding uniform he was preparing to wear the next day, for a parade. Henry remembered the heart wrenching wails of his second brother¡¯s mother as he and his aunt pushed through the bystanders to find Arunsha with his deep blue eyes wide open, glassy and empty, and his head tilted at an unnatural angle. His neat auburn hair had been matted with dirt and grass. ¡°You killed him! You killed him!¡± Arunsha¡¯s mother had screamed at the stable hands and attendants, her beautiful face red and covered with tears. Her dark eyes then fixed themselves on him and his aunt, and seemed to lose all strength. She lost the demeanor of an imperial wife and begged his aunt. ¡°Sister! Sister, they killed him! They killed our Shasha!¡± Nera had gathered both the mother and the dead son in her arms, rocking and cradling them. Henry remembered how cold the air had been despite the sun blaring down on them. ¡°Who brought him this horse?¡± Nera¡¯s voice, which had usually been gentle and warm, had lowered. Henry hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but he had still shuddered. That was not the voice of the aunt who loved him. The next thing Henry remembered was blood. A lot of blood. No one had moved, and no one had seemed to realize or even noticed that his aunt had stood up, relieved a guard of his sword, and removed the hands of two horse grooms, cut the tendons of the stable master, and impaled an attendant who''s back had been turned to them. There were birds chirping away that day. They circled overhead, and their noises were almost drowned out by his second brother¡¯s mother¡¯s sobbing, but Henry remembered. He¡¯d figured out later that they must have been telling his aunt what happened and who was to blame. After all, Arunsha could get on a horse blindfolded, and he and his horse were of the same mind. Everyone praised him for his riding ability. Why was his horse suddenly ill? So ill that the stablemaster had to all but force Arunsha to ride a horse he wasn¡¯t familiar with to practice for the parade. A horse that had recently been added and had yet to be properly trained. It was too suspicious and his aunt, in her anguish and fury, made a judgment. Several people had been punished before the Emperor had been notified. Somehow, his aunt was never punished for taking matters into her own hands, but she had been brought in to speak to the Emperor. When she returned, she went to mourn with Arunsha¡¯s mother and the other wives, but when she came back to her villa, she put Ash to bed and took him aside. ¡°We can¡¯t get to him now,¡± his aunt had told him. Her eyes were red and her voice trembled. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was sadness or rage. Perhaps it had been both. Henry knew then that the accident hadn¡¯t been an accident. ¡°Who caused it, Auntie? Tell me. Arunsha is my brother. I am his eldest brother. I must avenge him.¡± His aunt had looked at him in silence. She seemed to be thinking it over and trying to decide whether to tell him, a then twelve-year-old boy. Since she had arrived, she had done her best to teach him, to strengthen him, and give him wisdom. She did not want to mislead him and fill his heart with anger at an early age, possibly clouding his future judgment. At the time, he was still considered the eldest son and was first in line for the throne. Much was expected of him. But what had happened with Arunsha seemed to remind them all that they could not get too comfortable. Nothing was secure: not his position, not even his life. So, Nera told him. Then, Nera restrained him, as the enemy was too strong. He was still a child. He had the backing of members of the court and nobility, but the key figure was his father, and it was clear he could not be trusted. During the mourning prayers, a rumor went around that the bastard who¡¯d appeared a year earlier had been bitten by a snake and was so feverish, he could not leave his bed. Many people had thought he was faking to avoid going to the prayers, but Henry knew his aunt had a hand in it. However, the bastard was still alive. And now, somehow, Arunsha¡¯s blue jade basin had been removed from his tomb. Henry let out a bitter, resentful laugh as the memories of the past faded around him and he was bought back to the present. Could they not leave the dead alone? Could they not let his brother rest in peace? In the dim light, his eyes looked past the stone platform, over the cloaked figures, and to the young man still half hidden under an old, off-white bedsheet. Ash¡¯s eyes were staring at him behind his glasses, expectant. Henry was the eldest of the brothers, but Ash was the youngest. He was loved by his brothers. When Ash was told that his second brother was dead, he couldn¡¯t seem to fathom it. ¡°But Second Brother was going to teach me to ride,¡± Ash had said. ¡°He promised.¡± Henry met Ash¡¯s eyes with his wet ones. He didn¡¯t know what other expression he had on his face, only that Ash¡¯s eyes went wide, and he lifted his hand to his chest, pressing hard over his heart as if to keep it from shattering again. Ash shook his head, not wanting to believe in Henry¡¯s findings, but Henry lifted his hands and extended seven fingers. That was enough of a confirmation. The back of the wagon cage exploded, sending the wooden half into the air in broken planks and splinters. The metal was bent in all directions as Ash tore off the bedsheet and stepped down like a vengeful god descending from his throne. The magic energy around him was unfettered, making the air suffocating. Henry¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. Ash¡¯s unbridled magic energy was enough to suppress non-mages and those without any magic energy in place, but he could make it stronger. The explosion brought the attention of everyone around them, from the cloaked procession figures to the patrols, to the prisoners and that lady. Everyone turned in his direction, but several people only took a step forward before they were held back; their bodies were so heavy, they couldn¡¯t move. Henry took a deep breath. The air was almost suffocating, even for him, and he was a summoner. Ash crossed the space between the prison wagon and the platform as if in a daze. No one stopped him, but everyone was watching with confusion and fear. Few had ever encountered such a force that almost forbade them from breathing. Ash walked onto the platform and knelt. He lifted a hand with a light slip to illuminate the side of the blue jade basin. His eyes became red and filled with tears. One shaking hand rose and hovered over the side before his fingertips brushed against the seven scraped lines. ¡°What is it doing here?¡± he asked, his voice so painful, it stabbed Henry. ¡°Brother, why is it here?¡± Henry shook his head, unable to answer him. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. He clenched his hands at his side and took a deep breath. He raised his eyes and looked at the woman in the fine pale blue dress with impressive beadwork along the hems. Though she wore a cloak like the others, hers was made of finder materials and she had her hood down, exposing her face and elegantly styled hair, and the cloak dangled behind her like a cape, as if she wanted everyone to see her dress. He knew at once that she was the person in control. ¡°But I can find out.¡± He stalked forward, his motions smooth and calculated, and his eyes fixed on the woman. As he approached, he could see her muscles tense as she tried to lean back and put distance between them. Her pupils shrank and sweat glistened on her forehead against the torch light. Ash turned his head and took a deep breath. He shut his eyes, his hands clenched as he tried to calm himself. Henry felt the air thin out, allowing for a few people to move, though not without difficulty. The woman in the dress took a heavy step back and opened and closed her mouth, as if gasping for breath. ¡°Who-¡± ¡°Where did you get that blue jade basin?¡± Henry asked. His steady voice was unnerving. He didn¡¯t stop until he was looming just above the woman, their faces less than an arm¡¯s length apart. The woman¡¯s breath trembled, and she shook her head. ¡°I...I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Where did you get it.¡± Crackling was heard and the woman¡¯s terrified face looked down and she jumped back, but the frost collecting around her feet and the hem of her dress pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± She yelled and looked past Henry, towards the cloaked figures. ¡°Do something! Stop him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Ash¡¯s voice came from the platform. He was kneeling on the ground, unraveling a sheet. The air grew heavier once more. ¡°They can suffocate.¡± ¡°Control your anger. Think about what Auntie told you.¡± Henry didn¡¯t look at his brother as he spoke in Lunapsar. Ash was too emotional, and he didn¡¯t want him to lose control and do something he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°We don¡¯t know the extent of what they¡¯ve done wrong, but it''s not worth suffocating to death under your energy. Be rational. This is not our home; we can only interfere in matters regarding us.¡± There was a long pause before a resigned ¡°Fine.¡± A moment later, a collective breath was released. The air returned to normal. A few people fell to their knees, panting and choking for air. Ash¡¯s unrestrained energy was heavy enough to stun those without magic and keep them from making sudden moves, but it took conscious effort for Ash to flood the area with enough magic that it made breathing impossible. Ash would not admit it, but Henry knew it required a lot of magic energy. The larger the space, the more energy exerted. Ash had a lot, but overexerting himself in sudden bursts would momentarily drain him. He also wanted Ash to be rational about the ordeal. They¡¯d played along to avoid injuring innocent bystanders and avoid causing a scene, as they didn¡¯t want too much trouble. Trouble meant unwanted attention and wasting time. Injuring and ending the people around them now would cause an investigation that they didn¡¯t have the time to deal with. It was best to deal with only the matters that concerned them. ¡°I will ask you again and you will answer, or we will let you watch, one by one, as your people asphyxiate before you, so answer me,¡± Henry said once more. Sure, he didn¡¯t want Ash to kill anyone, but he wasn¡¯t above using it as a threat. ¡°Where did you get that blue jade basin?¡± ¡°The auction house at Xiu!¡± A shadow fell over Henry¡¯s face once more. ¡°Xiu?¡± Xiu was a Merchant City and as such, it had regulations on what could be traded. Stolen artifacts and other goods were prohibited. Antiquities that passed through had to be authenticated and certified. ¡°You are telling me that the Xiu Auction Hall put up a stolen basin for auction?¡± A Federation auction house could lose its legal standing if there was a serious violation. His voice rose with each word, and with each word, the woman shrank further down. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Xiu Auction Hall! It was a private home auction!¡± This wasn¡¯t getting him anywhere. ¡°Whose private home auction?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I received an invitation, and several other lords and ladies of the area were going, so I went, too!¡± The woman stammered and seemed to want to fall, but her body was locked in place. ¡°It was a mansion outside the city! There were a lot of items for sale!¡± ¡°What kind of items?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Some jewelry, housewares - items from Ashtar that aren¡¯t traded out! That¡¯s what the auction master told us, I swear, that¡¯s all I know!¡± the woman cried out. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was stolen! I didn¡¯t!¡± Henry¡¯s chest rose and fell with deep breaths as he tried to remain calm. ¡°Where did the auction get those items?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I swear, I don¡¯t!¡± He saw the woman¡¯s frantic eyes dart to the side, just past his shoulder. For a moment, he saw relief and a bit of smugness in her eyes. Henry took a step to the side just as a low whistle cut through the air. A dull sound was heard before dark liquid began to spread across the woman¡¯s left shoulder. Her scream filled the air as she fell back with one arm waving in the air around the short arrow that had pierced the very corner of her shoulder. Behind him, Henry heard someone groan and then another thud. He saw a white slip glowing between him and a fallen man with a small crossbow still clutched in his hand. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You said you are a lady of this land,¡± he said, turning his attention back to the woman. ¡°Princess Licue of the Principality of Ji¡¯Kerra.¡± Unlike the larger kingdoms, the principalities of the region only controlled cities and the surrounding countryside. They were like noble landowners in Dareisol and Ashtar, but the rulers of the principalities had absolute authority. The identified woman was clutching the base of the arrow against her shoulder, grimacing, and looked up at Henry as if he¡¯d said something nightmarish. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am,¡± Henry said. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to, or want to, get involved with whatever this is.¡± Henry made a vague motion to the area people around them. Though he¡¯d just been shot at, he didn¡¯t pay attention to everyone else. Ash was there and his spirits were now on alert and ordered to attack in defense. ¡°Is this a cult?¡± Ash began folding up the space sheet into a tiny square. The blue jade basin was gone. The Princess noticed, but didn¡¯t seem to care about a missing basin when she was wounded and cornered by Henry. ¡°Why did you take us from our room? Did that old lady sell us to you?¡± Henry asked. He was also angry at the old lady for setting them up, but he¡¯d deal with her later. Since she would sell out two strangers for her precious son, her son could pay the price. ¡°Her son was a drunkard who molested several young women in town. He was arrested and was sent to the mines, but his parents only have one child, so they said they would find two other men to replace him! I agreed, but I wasn¡¯t going to send you two to the mines!¡± Henry cast her a doubtful look. Simir had swept through and noticed that they were just outside the entrance of said mine. It was hardly a coincidence that they were brought there. ¡°Then why did you bring us to the mine?¡± Henry pointed in the direction Simir said, and the woman shrank back further, her eyes wide and stunned. She was confused at how he knew. She¡¯d never seen them before, so they weren¡¯t locals. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°We were bringing the prisoners to the mine; it just so happens that you were taken with them!¡± Henry raised an angry brow. ¡°In what way are my brother and I criminals you can imprison? Have we broken any of your laws? Have we harassed your citizens!¡± ¡°No! Of course, not! It was all a mistake! A...a miscommunication! I never said you were criminals!¡± He grit his teeth and his voice lowered. ¡°How many people have been kidnapped by your citizens in order to get one of their family members back from the mines?¡± The woman hesitated. Henry¡¯s frown deepened. It seemed he needed to write a strongly worded letter. ¡°Another question.¡± Ash approached them, his eyes were still red but anger all over his face. He raised his arm and pointed to the stone platform and the slanted table. ¡°What is that for?¡± ¡°Sirs! Sirs! This is the custom of our land!¡± The tall, burly woman who had aided them in the forest held up her arms to show she was unarmed and took a step forward. ¡°Once a month, the worst offender will be executed for their crimes in front of the prisoners before they are sent to the mines.¡± It was an example to keep the prisoners in line. This wasn¡¯t anything shocking. Plenty of places did that. However, that didn¡¯t explain the cloaks and the night procession through the city. ¡°Does the city have a curfew because prisoners are transported at night?¡± Henry asked. The burly woman shook her head. ¡°No, sir. It is for the safety of our people. Before her ladyship came into power, during the reign of her brother, he paid no attention to drunkards and vandals in the city at night. Innocent people, including women, who were caught outdoors at night were often harassed. ¡°Once our lady took control, pubs and gambling halls were closed. There were many protests and many people became violent, so we, her private guard, stepped in as peace officers and arrested those who resisted. We¡¯ve expanded our patrols outside the city, into the countryside of the principality.¡± ¡°The procession is to instill fear.¡± The Princess didn¡¯t hesitate to admit it. For a moment, there was a serious, knowing look on her face that showed she understood her position in the scheme of things. ¡°No one took me seriously, and my warnings were falling on deaf ears. Most of my patrols are women, but they were laughed at. Those who were unruly refused to listen to them and acted out as usual, as if we are not an authority, so we devised the procession to instill fear and control the city.¡± Ash narrowed his eyes. ¡°It looks like a cult.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a cult!¡± The woman lifted her head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯d call it martial law of it wasn¡¯t this unnecessarily convoluted!¡± Ash spat out with disgust. ¡°Who isn¡¯t disturbed by seeing rows of black cloaked figures marching up the street at night carrying torches? You don¡¯t think this isn¡¯t the least bit unnerving? People are going to think there is some man-eat, criminal sect!¡± ¡°It is a temporary measure! We have already extended the curfew to the moment the sun has set. When we started, the curfew was an hour before sunset. We¡¯ve notified our citizens of this for peace of mind.¡± ¡°The plan has always been to gradually remove the curfew, sirs. As for the mines, they have been used as punishment since the city¡¯s founding,¡± the burly woman added. ¡°Our region is famous for its rock salt that is sold abroad.¡± ¡°Sirs.¡± The Princess managed to sit up on her knees and face them, still grasping her injured shoulder. ¡°I swear to you, the executions are for the most capital of crimes. They are only performed when there is a criminal who has met the requirements. Otherwise, criminals will be whipped as a warning or are sent to the mines for varying periods, depending on the crime committed.¡± ¡°And the kidnappings?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Citizens were told they could bail a low-offending criminal if they reported two in their place. We¡­we didn¡¯t foresee them reporting visitors.¡± Henry took another deep breath and released it. ¡°Once they are reported, are they investigated?¡± ¡°First they are detained and then investigated,¡± the Princess told them. The brothers stared at her, dumbfounded that such a ¡®deal¡¯ would even be allowed. It honestly hurt to think about. ¡°Fine. But why the basin?¡± Ash asked in a low voice. ¡°I checked that table; there are grooves for drainage. How do you execute a criminal?¡± ¡°Beheading. The head and blood fall into the basin-¡± ¡°You tainted the basin with blood!¡± Ash shouted in fury and several people, including the woman, shook their heads. Henry felt the surge of magic energy around them and clamped his hand on Ash¡¯s shoulder to calm him. ¡°No, no, sirs! The basin is new! I only received it last week from the auction house. Tonight was going to be the first night it was used. I swear to you! I only thought of using it to make the execution appear more sacrificial and scare the prisoners!¡± Henry¡¯s jaw remained clenched. He glanced towards his brother. ¡°Check it.¡± Ash shot the women a glare and went back to the platform. He laid out the storage sheet, reached in to carry out the basin, and then moved a slip over it. He touched the interior of the basin and lowered his head to smell. When he sat up, he looked back at Henry. ¡°It¡¯s clean.¡± Henry let out a low breath of relief, as did the women cowering in front of him. ¡°This is your land, and we are only visitors. Naturally, we do not have a say in how it is governed, but we will be reporting Ji¡¯Kerra for unlawful detention of foreigners. If anyone else has been captured and traded by your citizens, the other principalities and the Federation of Merchant Cities will not let you go for doing this to their people.¡± The woman¡¯s colorless face was dripping with sweat as she nodded and bowed her head. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°We will leave in the morning. No one is to disturb us.¡± The woman, still clutching her arm, bowed her head in silence. Henry walked around her, and Ash followed. They walked through the numerous cloaked people without a word. As they reached the road, leaving everyone else behind, Henry ordered Simir to give one more show of force. The flames of the torches roared as they seemed to explode into a burst of flames, flying into the sky and raising the temperature of the area. There were gasps and yells behind them, but the brothers kept walking. ¡°Do you believe them?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°I think she might have gotten carried away, but I believe the initial explanation of how they got to this point,¡± Ash replied. ¡°If her brother was a frivolous ruler who ignored all the problems in his lands, such a thing would be expected by the people when his sister took over. Resistance to her changes is expected, the more drastic the change, the stronger the resistance. It¡¯s still unnerving, but I can see why she created some pageantry to assert her authority.¡± He frowned. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t excuse being kidnapped.¡± ¡°Spreading the news of what happened will steer people away from the city, make trade organizations hesitant to trade with and within Ji¡¯Kerra, and put some damage towards her reputation as a ruler in the area,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Good intentions, questionable execution.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to let that old lady go, are we?¡± Ash frowned and glared ahead of them. ¡°I was wondering why she seemed so excited to have us, but didn¡¯t even leave us any food.¡± ¡°She and her husband are old,¡± Henry sighed. ¡°It would be barbaric to hurt the elderly.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°So, what limb will their son be losing?¡± ¡°He can keep them, he just won¡¯t be able to use them well the rest of his life,¡± Henry replied calmly. ¡°Does that sound fair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± No one bothered them when they returned to the city, but the gate they had come out through was closed. In order not to wake part of the city by making a commotion at the gate, the brothers simply waited in the forest until dawn. Once the gates opened, they walked through and first picked up their horses. As if nothing strange had happened the night before, the two also stopped by bakeries and markets to pick up more food for their journey. As they shopped, they chatted with the locals and were relieved to find that despite how dire the situation appeared the night before, everyone was aware of it and supported the extreme measures. That only meant that it must¡¯ve been much worse before. They could only hope that the original plan to push back and eventually get rid of the curfew, as well as the unnerving option to turn in people in exchange for others, would happen. Sooner or later, if the experience the night before hadn¡¯t done so already, such a policy would backfire. Then, they went back to the rental cottage. Better people would just let it go, but they were not better people. They tied their horses to the side and walked to the front door. Henry raised his hand to knock twice. There were muffled footsteps and low whispers coming behind the door. The two brothers exchanged knowing looks. For good reason, the owners didn¡¯t open the door. Unfortunately for them, Henry and Ash did not have patience. Ash picked open the lock and the door swung open. An old lady¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Run!¡± Across the house, down the ground floor hallway, they saw a tall, thin man fumbling with the back door. Good luck to him, Naali¡¯s frozen it shut. ¡°Stay away from us!¡± A raspy old voice came from their left and Henry raised an arm. The wooden broom landed on his fleshy palm, and he grabbed on to it. Without looking at the old man who had been waiting behind the door to attack them, Henry pulled the broom forward and threw it to the side. The old man¡¯s grip was tight, and he went with the broom. He let out a gurgled cry before tumbling to the ground in front of them. Henry stepped over his wrinkled body, his eyes on the man trying to leave, but frozen in place. Naali had iced his legs, from the calves down, to the floor. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Ash asked with a cold smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say not to cause any more problems, or it¡¯ll be back to the mines?¡± The old lady standing in the back was pale and trembling all over. She seemed to gather all her strength and rush in front of the brothers. She threw out her arms. ¡°Stop! I was the one who offered you to the patrol! Leave my son alone! He¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Lady, if he were innocent, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the mines in the first place,¡± Ash replied with a sneer. ¡°Mother! Mother, help me!¡± Her son cried out as he tried pounding at the ice around his legs with his fists. ¡°I can¡¯t get out!¡± She turned around to look at her desperate son, but before she could decide whether to go to him or continue shielding him, Henry walked past her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said as he approached the other man. ¡°We¡¯re not going to hurt your parents.¡± ¡°Get away from me! Stop right there!¡± The man shouted as he raised his arms to cover his head. Henry reached into his bag and pulled out a sword. The old woman screamed from behind him and the old man¡¯s pleading voice filled the air. Ash held out his arm to stop the old woman from rushing forward. ¡°Young Masters! Forgive us! Forgive us! We didn¡¯t mean to harm you! We only wanted to free our son! He is the only son we have!¡± ¡°So, because he is your only son, it¡¯s fine to sacrifice another parent¡¯s son? Two of them?¡± Ash scowled. ¡°Do you know how hard our mother worked to keep us alive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she can understand your worry,¡± Henry said as he weighed the sword in his hand. ¡°She would do almost anything for her children, too.¡± He stood beside the other man and adjusted his grip on the sword. ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice innocent people so wantonly.¡± He swung the sword, and the old woman shrieked. Behind them, the old man collapsed and seemed to pass out on the floor. Ash gave them both a frown. ¡°Your son still has legs. They¡¯re just broken. He used the flat of the blade. Calm down.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Another scream filled the air after Henry stepped around the man and broke his other leg. The ice around his calves and feet melted away, sending the man crumbling to the ground. ¡°My son!¡± ¡°One leg for each of us that was wronged,¡± Ash said, sounding perky and satisfied. ¡°We¡¯re fair people.¡± ¡°I think we¡¯re done here,¡± Henry said, returning the sword to his bag. He turned around, ignoring the wailing man curled up on the ground. He sent the old woman a sharp look. ¡°I don¡¯t recommend trying to report us to the head of the principality. She already knows what we¡¯re capable of.¡± The old woman sank to the ground, shivering. The two brothers walked over the unconscious old man, and Ash politely closed the door on their way out. ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Ash¡¯s energetic attitude towards the journey waned after they found the blue jade basin. Henry didn¡¯t blame him or point it out, which Ash was thankful for. He only tried to keep Ash distracted to avoid wallowing in his grief. Regardless of his efforts, Ash knew he was unnaturally quiet as of late. He couldn¡¯t rid himself of the fear that since Second Brother¡¯s tomb had been raided, then so had Third Brother¡¯s. The two were right next to each other. The more he thought about it, the more dubious he became. Both were buried in the Imperial Necropolis, which was a well manured hillside that was heavily guarded because of what was buried there along with dead members of the imperial family. Maintenance and care of the Imperial Necropolis was also covered by a branch of the Imperial Household, ensuring that each would be routinely checked to avoid falling into disrepair. Surely, if the tomb had been raided, there would be evidence, right? Broken walls, damaged tiles, or loosened brick. And how did the guards allow tomb raiders into the Imperial Necropolis to begin with? Everything was too strange. They sent one of the ravens home to inform his mother. While they didn¡¯t want to be the bearer of bad news, they needed to tell his mother about the blue jade basin and what finding it outside, on another continent, could mean. If an imperial child died, their mothers were allowed to come to the Imperial Necropolis to say prayers and give offerings to the dead. They were allowed to clean the tombs themselves, but only the tombs of their child for fear that another grave could be desecrated by those with hate in their hearts. Even siblings were restricted from doing more than offerings and prayers. Third Brother¡¯s mother was still alive, but Second Brother¡¯s mother was not. Second Brother¡¯s mother died shortly after Second Brother. There was no one in the imperial family who could care for his tomb. There was a large chance that no one noticed Second Brother¡¯s tomb had been raided. ¡°Eat.¡± Henry put another piece of meat onto his plate and Ash snapped out of his distracted trance for a moment. ¡°They would be upset if you don¡¯t eat.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes became moist. ¡®They¡¯ being their dead brothers. Since Ash tended to get lost in his work since he was a child, and then missed a meal, his siblings took it upon themselves to make sure he was fed. For a household with multiple wives, the Court of Imperial Wives was peaceful. What should¡¯ve been a volatile, intensely competitive court was a unified power within the Imperial Household. While there was no empress, authority went with seniority and those who had children. They treated their positions as a job. Emotional attachments to the Emperor were discouraged, as it would cause problems with an unnecessary fight for affection. If a wife and a child wanted to live a comfortable life, then that was how they treated their situation: a job they were expected to do. All children were given the best food, education, and clothing. When a wife was pregnant, it was a communal effort to care for the pregnant wife. It wasn¡¯t as if the Emperor, who was obsessed with a long gone wife, was of any help. All the Court of Imperial Wives had was themselves to depend on behind palace walls. As a result, all seven imperial children born there; his three older brothers, his older sister, him, and their twin baby sisters, were very close. Wives always cared for each other¡¯s children with the firm belief that for Ashtar to function well and peacefully, the children needed to trust each other and work as a cohesive unit leveraging their individual strengths. It was easy to enforce with women like his and Henry¡¯s mothers. Ash¡¯s mother taught Henry martial arts, but also personally trained Second Brother in horseback and horseback archery, so Second Brother was close to his mother. It was his mother who nicknamed him Shasha. Ash wasn¡¯t surprised that his mother had punished those involved with his accident immediately, without waiting for judgment from the Emperor. He could only imagine how his mother would feel when she received the news that Second Brother¡¯s tomb was likely raided. ¡°There is only one person who¡¯d have the audacity to rob a prince¡¯s tomb,¡± Henry said across from him, still eating his dinner. They were a day¡¯s travel from Uqi¡¯ichu and the two had traveled much more cautiously since Ji¡¯Kerra. They opted to avoid as many people as possible to avoid being drawn into another local problem or mystery, as if they were protagonists in one of Hana¡¯s novels. It was back to camping outside for the night. They weren¡¯t strangers to hiding outdoors, after all. Their comfortable lives now hadn¡¯t softened them. Ash¡¯s use of magic to create a protective barrier to hide and protect them from the elements had improved from the leaves he¡¯d used when he was a child to create a barrier to hide behind. They ate the food packed with them most days and only stopped in cities and towns while there was still daylight to stock up and eat something different. That was why they were having their dinner in the afternoon. ¡°Momma will send some birds to look over the tombs,¡± Ash replied. Part of him was annoyed that he was no longer as lively when it had been his idea to accept the Guild request and go on the journey. At the very least, they¡¯d discovered the basin. Ash ate the piece of meat Henry put on his plate. ¡°Both his and Third Brother¡¯s.¡± Henry lowered his eyes. ¡°They were buried next to each other at the Imperial Necropolis. If Arunsha¡¯s tomb was raided, it¡¯s possible that Laheran¡¯s was, too.¡± Ash¡¯s breath caught in his throat as his voice tightened. ¡°Is this some sort of divine punishment because we found someone else¡¯s tomb and disrupted its peace?¡± Henry wore a wry smile and shook his head. ¡°For all our good intentions to preserve what they left behind, we are not completely different from regular tomb raiders. However, I will stand by the notion that intent matters. Most items are preserved, the bodies remain in their resting places, and the names of the dead are remembered again, which is the most important part.¡± In both Iverian continents, remembrance of the dead was extremely important. When the dead were forgotten by the living, the dead would be weak in the afterlife. The more people who remembered them, the better. That was why so many powerful individuals went out of their way to do deeds to be remembered. Ash nodded, resigned. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If the dead are still angry when I die, I will face them and show them what retribution really is.¡± He looked back at his brother and gave him a sad smile. ¡°Ours was not an act of malice, but Arunsha¡¯s stolen basin is. Once Auntie gets our message, she will move all the creatures on earth to find out who did this.¡± That was the only thing comforting Ash. His mother would not let the guilty party go. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if it¡¯s them?¡± he asked his brother. He didn¡¯t say who ¡®them¡¯ was, but Henry knew. His brother¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°They weren¡¯t going to live too long, anyway.¡± It sounded as if Henry already blamed them. Ash nodded. They were still preparing their revenge. It was why Henry hadn¡¯t gone any further with his relationship with Young Miss Arelias despite clear feelings on both sides. Henry didn¡¯t want to drag her into danger. He had things to settle. Ash narrowed his eyes. ¡°I need to work harder.¡± His brother raised a brow, somewhat amused at his unprompted determination. Henry took the last piece of meat from his plate and put it in Ash¡¯s. ¡°We can reminisce about the past and worry about the future later. For now, let¡¯s focus on completing the present.¡± Ash let out a small grunt and ate the last of his food. They got to pay and then left the restaurant. The sun was still up, but within the hour, they would need to be out of the town and find a place to camp for the night. Ash began untying the reins of his horse that was tied to a post just outside the door while Henry tipped an attendant. The doors to the store next door flew open with a bang. The two brothers and the attendant helping them jumped and looked towards the door. A man had been thrown out by the store owner, who remained looming over the doorway with a scowl. ¡°If you think my products are inferior, you are welcome to shop somewhere else! No need to insult my work!¡± Not to accept the store owner¡¯s words, the man who had tumbled to the ground hastily pushed himself up. He didn¡¯t¡¯ bother to dust off his clothes or fix is tousled hair. He glared at the store owner and pointed a finger at him. ¡°You claim your magic products are second to none in the area, but you have nothing but the most basic items you¡¯re reselling from the Magic Tower!¡± the man shouted back. He lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°They¡¯re not even your products!¡± ¡°I am a licensed distributor!¡± The store owner shouted back. Henry and Ash exchanged looks and lowered their eyes, continuing to untie their horses, as if they didn¡¯t see or hear anything. ¡°You don¡¯t even sell the high rated items! What heat dissipating crystal? What flame resistant shield? Those items wouldn¡¯t last a minute in the volcanic valley, let alone against fire dragons!¡± Just as the two brothers turned their backs on the ranting man, they heard his ranting and stopped. Ash¡¯s eyes crinkled up. ¡°You think that¡¯s him?¡± Henry took a deep breath. ¡°It can¡¯t be. He should be waiting for us in Uqi¡¯ichu. He was notified by the Guild that you would be arriving soon.¡± Ash nodded. That was a reasonable assumption. They took another step forward as the yelling continued. ¡°How am I supposed to get a fire dragon scale with your inferior products!¡± ¡°Get out of my store!¡± ¡°I am out of your store!¡± Ash pursed his lips and as his brother. Henry¡¯s dull eyes looked forward, appearing somewhat defeated. ¡°All right, that¡¯s probably him.¡± SS&S: Chapter 20 - What a Madman Just when the store owner threatened to call the city patrol to collect the rowdy would-be customer, Henry stepped in to mediate and gently guide the man away. ¡°Bah! Who wants to shop at your mediocre store, anyway!¡± The man almost spat out as Henry took another deep breath to calm himself and drag him away. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the trouble. You can shop elsewhere,¡± Henry told him. ¡°You fell rather hard; you should get cleaned up. Are you all right? No bruising?¡± The man stumbled behind Henry, but appeared a bit touched at Henry¡¯s concern. He calmed down at once and nodded, running his hands over his body and wincing as he touched his arm. ¡°Looks like I fell harder than I thought.¡± He pulled up his sleeve to reveal a scrape and what would become a bruise. He looked at Henry and gave him a thankful smile. ¡°Thank you for your concerns, gentleman.¡± He took a deep breath and straightened up. ¡°I should buy you a drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with my brother-¡± ¡°You can bring him, too!¡± Excited to have someone to talk to, the man waved for Ash to come forward. The horses were tied once more and the man introduced himself as Sumak Amar, and said he was looking for tools to help him cross a volcanic valley. ¡°May we ask why?¡± Henry prodded for confirmation. The man became fired up. ¡°So, I can get married!¡± The brothers looked at each other. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ash conceded in Lunapsar. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± After listening to Lord Sumak¡¯s frustrations about fake products, the Magic Tower refusing to help, and how his uncle had been trying to talk him out of it, but he managed to convince him, the brothers were assured that this man was the man who had requested a suit. However, what struck Ash was that sheer amount that he was paying for it. Not just for the product itself, which was already extremely expensive as it was the first of its kind, but to post the request at all the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds, and the travel expenses. From what they¡¯d learned asking around, Uqi¡¯ichu wasn¡¯t a large kingdom. It was a few times larger than the average principality, but it wasn¡¯t hugely powerful or influential in the region. But, it did have money. ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue!¡± Lord Sumak said, his face never losing its eagerness. ¡°I have plenty! My family owns ore mines!¡± Ash almost wanted to slap his hand across the man¡¯s mouth. Was he crazy? Who went around bragging that they had so much money in public? Did he want to die? ¡°I would watch what you say about your funds, my lord,¡± Henry said as he lifted his cup to his lips and took a long slip. ¡°Announcing your wealth in public, especially when you are unescorted, is a death wish.¡± Lord Sumak sucked in a sharp breath and sank back in his seat. He cupped his mug in front of him and his eyes darted around the tavern with suspicion. ¡°I...um...I don¡¯t have any...¡± ¡°You also shouldn¡¯t just follow random people just met into a tavern,¡± Ash told him with some concern. ¡°Eh? But you¡¯re so kind.¡± The nobleman blinked at them. Henry didn¡¯t want to feel the looming sense of foreboding. ¡°...do you at least have an escort with you?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°No, I came by myself. This town is just outside my family¡¯s king-property.¡± He caught himself and gave them a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been going around to the surrounding towns looking for magic items.¡± Ash leaned forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you put in a request to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and someone has confirmed and is delivering the product?¡± Lord Sumak slumped back in his seat and signed. ¡°The Guild said that he would arrive three days ago, but he never did.¡± Both Ash and Henry looked at him as if he¡¯d lost his mind. ¡°...Do you know where he¡¯s coming from?¡± Henry asked. ¡°The Guild said he was departing from Carthage Harbor by land. The calculated date was three days ago.¡± Lord Sumak took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°I already spent so much money on the request....¡± Ash drew his lips inward, and Henry closed his eyes. ¡°My lord, he could have had travel delays. This is quite common.¡± ¡°And shouldn¡¯t they have given you a window of arrival time and not an exact date?¡± Ash asked. Henry nodded. When they left, Drae had told them it was a window of time, as they were also dropping things off at local Adventurer¡¯s Guilds along the way. There was a buffer time to make up for any delays. Lord Sumak¡¯s eyes crinkled up as he seemed to think for a moment. ¡°Is it possible it was a window of time?¡± This man isn¡¯t ready to be married. Henry decided at once. ¡°My lord, you should return home and wait at least a few more days. You can always inquire with the Guild if there is a significant delay.¡± ¡°I see....¡± Lord Sumak nodded. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve put up a request with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. A friend of mine recommended doing so after the Magic Tower said they were unable to help me.¡± Ash barely held back a snort at the mention of his nemesis. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is a reputable organization. If they confirm that the product has been created and is on its way, then you just need to wait and prepare payment,¡± Henry told him. Lord Sumak drew his lips inward and bit them. ¡°But what if he doesn¡¯t come? What if something happened on the road, like he was attacked or kidnapped.¡± Henry slowly turned his head towards Ash, who avoided his gaze by looking up at the ceiling. Henry clenched his jaw for just a moment. ¡°What are the chances of that happening?¡± ¡°I heard there was a cult taking over Ji¡¯Kerra, which on the map is on the way down,¡± Lord Sumak told them. His eyes were wide. ¡°What if they were taken by the cult?¡± Henry resisted the urge to rub his forehead. ¡°Lord Sumak, are you sure that the Guild member who is delivering your product hasn¡¯t already arrived? How many days have you been away?¡± The other man¡¯s face went blank for just a moment. It was clear he hadn¡¯t even considered that. ¡°This man isn¡¯t ready to be married,¡± Ash muttered in Lunapsar. ¡°This man isn¡¯t ready for a lot of things,¡± Henry muttered back. ¡°Lord Sumak, may I ask, how old are you?¡± The Guild dossier reported his general identity and confirmed he had the money to pay, but his specific age wasn¡¯t included. There wasn¡¯t an age limit for submitting a Guild request so long as it was legitimate. Lord Sumak blinked a bit. ¡°I¡¯m eighteen.¡± Age of adulthood varied from country to country, as did what ages allowed for certain things. Most places allowed for marriage at sixteen. Most people who married at that age were either eloping or were in an arranged marriage for political or economic reasons. As such, many wealthy and nobility tended to marry earlier than those who were not. It wasn¡¯t surprising Lord Sumak wanted to get married, but it was surprising that it wasn¡¯t arranged, or he wasn¡¯t engaged. ¡°How did you meet this woman you wanted to marry again?¡± Henry asked. A flush filled Lord Sumak¡¯s face and he suddenly drew back, as if shy. ¡°I attended a ball in her father¡¯s kingdom with some friends.¡± He let out a blissful sigh. ¡°She was so beautiful in that gold dress. Her dark hair had braided ribbons that glowed in the crystal light, her eyes sparkled. It was love at first sight.¡± Ash smiled a bit. ¡°And so, you two decided you wanted to get married?¡± Tale as old as time. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know if she wants to marry me.¡± The silence of the two brothers was deafening. Ash blinked, as if he¡¯d heard something wrong. ¡°She...you...you don¡¯t know if she wants to marry you? How can you not know?¡± ¡°You told us that you were going to a volcanic valley to fetch a fire dragon scale for her father to prove you are worthy of marrying her,¡± Henry said, trying to make sense of it. Lord Sumak nodded once more, unperturbed by their confused expressions. ¡°Her father, King Valacras, said that only the most worthy and loyal man will bring him a fire dragon scale to prove their love for his daughter. Only when they do is he willing to give his blessing.¡± Henry¡¯s head ran through his family¡¯s earlier theory that the King of Zimora didn¡¯t want to marry his daughter off, so he made the task for her hand practically impossible. It didn¡¯t occur to them that the King of Zimora might have been using his daughter in exchange for a fire dragon scale. Dragon scales in general were hard to come by, and as a result, were extremely expensive. Fire dragons and deep trench water dragons had the rarest scales. People had literally bought a single scale for the price of a small kingdom. ¡°He made such an announcement at the ball you attended?¡± Henry asked. ¡°May I ask, what was the occasion?¡± ¡°To celebrate his daughter¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s a princess, isn¡¯t she? Strange that her father hasn¡¯t already engaged her to someone, or she has someone in mind for marriage,¡± Ash said. Royal marriages for junior members of royal families tended to be deeply political, after all. ¡°She was engaged, but the King had a falling out with her betrothed¡¯s father, so he ended the engagement last year,¡± Lord Sumak replied. ¡°Now, he is looking for a new man for his daughter.¡± ¡°Do they know that you¡¯re trying to get the fire dragon scale?¡± Ash asked. Lord Sumak sat up straight and nodded. ¡°Yes, I have made my intentions clear! I told him that I will acquire one for Princess Isera¡¯s hand before the fire dragon hibernation period ends.¡± ¡°Are you the only suitor who informed the King of Zimora? Did he agree?¡± Henry asked. At this, Lord Sumak seemed a bit at a loss. He looked down and didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. ¡°He agreed, yes...but he agreed to marry the first man who presented him and his daughter with a fire dragon scale.¡± Ash stared at him with a look of pity and disbelief. ¡°Tell us the truth,¡± Ash said. ¡°Is there a competition for the Princess¡¯ hand where multiple suitors are in a race to acquire a fire dragon scale?¡± Rather than see the ridiculousness of the situation, Lord Sumak perked up and nodded, as if he were relieved that they understood his plight. Which, if Henry were being honest, they did, but not in the way he¡¯d like. ¡°Yes! And I fully intend to be that man!¡± If he were Ash, Henry would¡¯ve already smacked him and dragged him back to Carthage Harbor. He looked at his younger brother, who was just a year younger than Lord Sumak, and narrowed his eyes a bit. Ash caught his accusing glare and scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not doing something so pointless.¡± Ash crossed his arms over his chest and glared back. Henry shook his head and looked back at the nobleman. ¡°Do others have the same plan as you? Are they also looking for heat resistant and protectant items?¡± A smug smile appeared on Lord Sumak¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes, but I looked over the conditions of the volcanic valley. They would need a lot of heat-resistant items, and they¡¯d have to be of extremely good quality. In addition, they¡¯d have to avoid fire from a fire dragon. Rather than look for something that may not last long in the heat and be absolutely useless against fire dragon fire, getting a protective suit would answer all my problems. The Zimora retainers will watch me from afar to ensure I am the one who picks up the scale.¡± ¡°I admire that you¡¯re thinking outside the box,¡± Ash said. ¡°But there has never been such a suit, has there? Did you check with the Magic Tower?¡± Henry rolled his eyes. Ash just wanted to hear someone badmouth the Magic Tower again. ¡°They said it was impossible and that they couldn¡¯t do it, but I heard rumors that sometimes, independent mages will take on Guild requests for products from my friend, so I tried my luck.¡± Lord Sumak looked pleased. ¡°It took longer that I would¡¯ve liked, and my local Guild kept saying not to expect a response, but someone accepted!¡± He let out a small laugh. ¡°To be honest, I was starting to lose hope. As long as the suit works, Mr. von Sails will receive his payment and more!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Henry said. He looked at his brother who looked back at him. He tilted his head to the side, motioning towards the door. He nodded and looked back at Lord Sumak. ¡°We should get going. My brother and I camp to save on accommodation fees.¡± Lord Sumak nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve also been sleeping under the stars.¡± Ash raised a brow. ¡°Really?¡± Both brothers looked the man up and down. Appearances could be deceiving, but Lord Sumak really didn¡¯t look like he could survive outside a posh residence. ¡°Yes, I know I may not seem like it, but I¡¯ve been going on hunting trips with my uncle since I was a child and we often stay outdoors,¡± Lord Sumak said. He let out a small, sheepish laugh. ¡°To be honest, all my money is tied up with the fireproof suit. My mother won¡¯t give me anymore and my uncle doesn¡¯t agree with going this far.¡± ¡°They are concerned you may spend too much for nothing,¡± Henry said. In fact, he also felt Lord Sumak was spending too much for nothing, and he knew that Ash had the suit ready. ¡°Where are you gentlemen going?¡± Lord Sumak asked. ¡°If it¡¯s on the way, I¡¯ll join you part way.¡± Henry glanced at Ash, wanting to get his confirmation. Despite his tired eyes, Ash gave his brother a nod. Henry looked towards Lord Sumak as he stood up. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Principality of Uqi¡¯ichu.¡± The audible gasp from Lord Sumak was expected. He almost jumped from his seat. ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯m going! I¡¯m from the Principality of Uqi¡¯ichu.¡± The corner of Henry¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Oh...what a coincidence.¡± ¡°A wonderful one! I¡¯ll join you on your journey!¡± Lord Sumak beamed and slapped Henry¡¯s shoulder energetically but winced and looked at his hand. ¡°You¡¯re very...solid.¡± He laughed and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s good to travel in numbers! Safer, my mother says.¡± ¡°My lord.¡± Ash stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯ve just met us.¡± ¡°Yes, but I can tell you¡¯re good people.¡± Lord Sumak almost seemed to puff up, proud of this. ¡°I¡¯ve been told I have an eye for people.¡± The brothers stared at him, unsure how to feel. On one hand, they did consider themselves good people and wouldn¡¯t harm a man who held no malice towards them. On the other hand, it was worrisome that Lord Sumak would want to travel with two random men he met, especially after he told them about his family¡¯s wealth. ¡°Do you not fear being kidnapped?¡± Ash asked. Henry elbowed Ash and gave him a silencing look. Ash waved a hand at Lord Sumak. ¡°Even Effie knows stranger danger.¡± Henry sighed. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the same place, we might as well go together. He¡¯s right; it is safer to go with more people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Lord Sumak rushed past them. ¡°Let me pay for our drinks! It¡¯s the least I can do for your kindness earlier.¡± ¡°Thank you for the drinks, then, Lord Sumak,¡± Henry replied with Ash nodding in agreement. Lord Sumak¡¯s face brightened even more. ¡°You can just call me Sumak,¡± he said. ¡°And when we reach Uqi¡¯ichu, don¡¯t worry about finding a place to stay. I¡¯ll take care of it. Consider it being my guests.¡± Lord Sumak reminded Henry of a child who was making new friends for the first time and was extremely excited, so he didn¡¯t contradict him. After Sumak paid, he led them outside. ¡°Do you have a horse?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Yes, just wait here a moment! I¡¯ll be back. I put up Firefly down the street.¡± He began to walk away and paused, looking over his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t leave without me.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Ash said. Sumak nodded and then quickened his speed. ¡°He¡¯s too trusting,¡± Henry said as he watched Sumak rush off to get his horse. ¡°He¡¯ll be eaten alive if he marries into that king¡¯s family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more concerned that this entire time, he didn¡¯t ask us our names and is still willing to travel with us. Alone.¡± Ash shook his head, almost stunned. ¡°What an absolute madman.¡± ¡°The dossier never said why the King of Zimora wanted the fire dragon scale, did it? Outside of the whole proving one¡¯s love for his daughter.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°I thought our original guess that he didn¡¯t want to marry off his daughter was more plausible.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first time a noble used their child to get benefits,¡± Henry told him. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what the fire dragon scale is for. Does it have medicinal purposes?¡± Ash shook his head. ¡°Not that I know of. It¡¯s difficult to work considering it takes ages for it to cool down and before it does, it will burn anything it touches. Cooled fire dragon scales that have been studied don¡¯t show much difference from regular dragon scales, except for the texture. As for magic uses, it¡¯s a tool to start fires and heat things.¡± He paused and frowned. ¡°But despite all of that, they¡¯re still really expensive. I think it¡¯s just the rarity of it that makes it so prized.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°So, it may just be a status symbol or bragging right?¡± Henry asked. ¡°I can¡¯t think of why else he¡¯d want it,¡± Ash said. ¡°He can also resell it if the kingdom needs money, so it¡¯s an investment. At least, before it cools.¡± They went to untie their horses and were checking the saddles and bags when Sumak returned, happily pulling a large, spotted gray horse with a white mane. He couldn¡¯t seem to stop smiling as he saw them waiting. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked. ¡°I am ready to leave, as well.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get going,¡± Henry said as he pulled himself onto his saddle. Ash did the same and gently patted his horse¡¯s neck. Sumak¡¯s movements were also surprisingly smooth. It seemed he¡¯d been telling the truth that he spent time hunting with his uncle. ¡°We¡¯re not far from the city,¡± Sumak told them as they rode out of town. ¡°When we get there, you can follow me if you have nothing else to do first. I¡¯ll arrange that one of the guest annexes be readied for you. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°We need to first report to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± Ash said. He was riding between Henry and Sumak, who was just a quarter horse length ahead to lead the way. ¡°Is it far from your home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s across town, but that¡¯s because the Guild is close to the main entrance of the city,¡± Sumak replied. He glanced over his shoulder. ¡°Are you two adventurers?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re responding to a request,¡± Ash said. Sumak laughed once more. ¡°No wonder you said the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was reputable. Well, I feel a bit safer going with two adventurers.¡± He looked ahead of him. ¡°That reminds me, I never asked you your names.¡± He looked back at them with an apologetic face and bowed his head a bit. ¡°That was rude of me.¡± Henry waved his hand in front of him. ¡°No, think nothing of it. You were preoccupied.¡± ¡°A preoccupation is no excuse for a lack of manners,¡± Sumak replied. ¡°So, if I may be so rude as to ask now, though a little late. What are your names, gentlemen?¡± Henry looked at Ash who let out a heavy sigh. ¡°My name is Rutherford von Sails,¡± Henry said. Sumak nodded in his seat and then suddenly stiffened. Ash cracked a small smile as he watched Sumak slowly turn back to look at them like a caught deer. ¡°And my name is Guillermo von Sails. Together, we are the von Sails brothers.¡± Henry sent him a deadpan look. ¡°I thought we agreed not to call ourselves that.¡± ¡°You said it, I never agreed,¡± Ash replied quickly. He looked at the dumbfounded Sumak and grinned. ¡°Nice to meet you. If you are satisfied with my product, do leave a positive review with the Guild, and recommend me to others seeking high quality magic products.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Ash was a bit worried at first about how Sumak seemed to be trembling with excitement when he realized who they were, and what they were bringing with them. Sumak wanted to see the suit immediately and had even stopped his horse, but Ash reminded him of Guild regulations. The delivery and final sale were to take place at the local Guild so that documents could be processed, confirmed, and the payment paid. Sumak followed them directly to the Guild. Of course, in the case of magic goods, they needed to prove they worked first. This meant that they needed to evaluate the suit before the final payment. ¡°You can try it on now, but I can¡¯t give it to you until you test it under the supervision of a Guild member,¡± Ash said as Sumak looked over the suit that had been rolled. Ash placed the boots on the floor and then pulled out a hat and gloves. Lord Sumak¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Ash with curiosity and a bit of hesitation. ¡°I only requested a suit. How much more are the boots and accessories?¡± ¡°The boots, hat, mask and gloves are all part of the suit,¡± Ash told him. ¡°You had the right idea to protect your entire body with a suit, but you were going into a volcanic valley and may face fire dragon fire. You need something that will protect your entire body. From the top of your head to your feet.¡± Ash began to straighten out the suit. Though some of the stitching wasn¡¯t straight, he¡¯d been cautious about making sure they were secure and then sealed with a mixture of ice snail slime and coastal giant pine resin. The suit itself was quite a simple one piece with holes for the head, hands, and feet. Straps were added to the hands and feet to secure them and keep them from riding up when putting the gloves and shoes. The front had a double-breasted opening with one side layering over the other after the suit was put on, and then tied closed with the same fabric it was made of. The gloves were leather overlaid with the thick fabric Ash developed, as were the boots and hat, which had a hard shell and then had a fabric hanging down that attached to the neck and shoulder line of the main suit. ¡°Can I see if I put on the hat?¡± Sumak asked, lifting up the item. His brows shot up. ¡°It¡¯s lighter than it looks.¡± ¡°Insulated cloud lava rock with just a thin coating of ribboned steel to keep it together,¡± Ash told him. ¡°The most difficult part was the eye hole over the net that goes around the hat. It¡¯s a loose knit with larger gaps, but nearly triple the coating. Your vision is limited, but you¡¯ll still be able to see.¡± He took the hat from Sumak and put it on his head, adjusting it so that the eye holes were over his eyes. ¡°I can see! Surprising, I almost couldn¡¯t notice the difference from the outside.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll also be wearing this mask. We¡¯ll strap it around your head to cover your nose and mouth to assist with your breathing.¡± Sumak turned his head and looked at the device in Ash¡¯s hand. The cupped device had little vents. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°Regulates the air temperature to keep it from burning your insides and filters the fumes, to keep them from poisoning your insides,¡± Ash told him. ¡°Many people forget that volcanic valleys are not only hot, but there are fumes coming from the fissures and cracks that can be harmful to one¡¯s health. This is along with the fact that the deeper you go into a volcanic valley, the hotter it becomes. Fire dragons like heat and will be further in. Hot air will kill you, so cooling the air is necessary.¡± Sumaks head bobbed up and down with understanding. ¡°I...I didn¡¯t even consider the climate.¡± ¡°The suit will keep you reasonably cool inside. It is both insulated and coated with material that resists both heat and fire dragon fire.¡± Sumak¡¯s head snapped in the direction of Ash and stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°How is that possible? Everyone has been telling me that nothing can withstand fire dragon fire!¡± ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯m not everyone,¡± Ash replied with confidence. ¡°According to my research, fire dragon fire is a combination of two things. There is a gland that secretes a highly flammable liquid that makes fire dragon fire as infamously hot as it is. When mixed with the fire of the dragon, it becomes overpowering. ¡°I spent two weeks testing various extracts and powders, focusing on animals, plants, and minerals commonly found in volcanic areas, particularly those who can withstand volcanic activity and live amongst fire dragons. I found a beetle that lives in the area and have read that fire dragon fire does not penetrate its outer shell. It is theorized that it resists the gland secretions. I¡¯m sure you can understand where I went from here.¡± Sumak looked down at the suit. ¡°So, is this all made of beetle shell?¡± He ran his hand across the fabric, impressed. ¡°Amazing, you can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s sewn together with shells.¡± Ash blinked. That was not it at all. ¡°It¡¯s made of coastal giant pine bark fibers embedded with powdered beetle shell and coastal giant pine resin,¡± he said in a dull voice. ¡°I threw the entire bolt into the hottest forge in Carthage Harbor overnight and it was unharmed the next morning.¡± Normally, this would¡¯ve garnered a lot of attention, but he¡¯d called in a favor from Hana, who pestered her brother to let him use his forge. Hide thought it would burn immediately, but ended up watching the fabric the entire night and could barely accept it. Now, Ash owed Hide a work apron made of the newly developed fabric. He also tested it with a little-known fire that was stronger than that of a fire dragon¡¯s fire: divine fire. At least, that¡¯s what Simir, his brother¡¯s fire spirit, told him. Simir¡¯s fire could be controlled, and he mimicked the level of heat from a fire dragon. Then he doubled it. The fabric survived. It was only when Simir increased the heat did the fabric start to almost dissolve in the heat. Seeing that happen before his very eyes reminded Ash that if Henry were cruel, and had no regard for human lives, it would be a terrifying amount of power. ¡°Seeing this, I feel as if I¡¯ve underpaid you,¡± Sumak said in a low voice. ¡°Well, there is one more accessory. It¡¯s this bag that is made of the same material and is filled with ice snail slime and resin. Once you get the dragon scale, you can put it inside safely. This isn¡¯t for you to keep, though. This is just a loan.¡± Sumak nodded. ¡°Thank you, Guillermo.¡± A knock came from the door to the back meeting room of the local Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Ash shouted they could come in and Henry entered. ¡°The soonest date we can do a test to confirm the product does what it is supposed to is in two days. And due to the nature of the situation, waivers need to be signed,¡± Henry said. Ash looked towards Sumak, who nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Two days isn¡¯t too long. No one has made much progress for the fire dragon scale yet, anyway. We can sign the papers today.¡± ¡°Try on the suit first. Let¡¯s make sure it fits the way it¡¯s supposed to and familiarize yourself with it,¡± Ash told him. ¡°On the day of the test, wear thin, loose clothing. The more layers you wear, the more difficult it is to move.¡± Sumak nodded and removed his outer layer. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay at my family¡¯s annex?¡± ¡°The Guild has already prepared lodgings for us. Just meet us here in two days,¡± Henry said as he took a seat. ¡°The volcanic valley is a half day¡¯s travel south, so I¡¯ve arranged to meet with the Guild director who will be overseeing the product test well before dawn to get started.¡± The suit fits well. The measurements Sumak had sent were exact and Ash had been careful about putting together the suit. Tank used to make clothes for him and Sheldon, and Effie went to him to make changes on her favorite clothes, so he helped Ash and was paid for his assistance. Despite the complex material, Ash had strived to make it light enough to be comfortable, but with enough weight that it felt of quality, and would give the wearer confidence. Sumak had no problem with it and walked around the back office a dozen times. He also held the sleeves over an open fire of a torch and there was no damage. The ties were time-consuming, and it was much faster with a second person tying them. Sumak then insisted on treating the brothers to dinner. ¡°I¡¯ll assure my family that the suit will protect me.¡± ¡°You may want to invite them to watch the product test,¡± Ash said. ¡°Just to address their worries.¡± Sumak nodded. The next two days, Ash and Henry began gathering information around the city and even made a day trip to the next principality over to gather information on Sumak¡¯s competitors and what had been attempted so far. There was no word on anyone managing to retrieve a fire dragon scale, which was both good and bad, as it meant that of those who tried, there had been nothing but failures. Several injuries had been reported, with one so severe, a man had almost died and was still unconscious. Ash had inquired on what items were used to protect a man from the heat and fire, and as expected, none of those items worked. Perhaps it was only obvious to him because he was a mage and had access to the Traceras Clan books that addressed such topics, but for those who didn¡¯t know any better, the ignorance was a death wish. Magic was not a solution for everything; it was just an ability, a tool, which needed to be used to build the solution. That was what laypeople didn¡¯t understand. Many of the injuries were on the feet, arms, and head. People overlooked their extremities all the time. A crystal that regulated heat would not protect someone from the dangerous fumes. Clothes that were resistant to fire wouldn¡¯t protect limbs that weren¡¯t covered by it. Even then, those things had a time limit. Ash was now more confident than ever that he¡¯d made the right decisions during the design process. After two days, Sumak was waiting outside their inn by the time they came out. He was wearing a cloak, but underneath was this thinnest set of clothing that could be worn outside. They met up with the local Guild Director, who seemed quite hesitant and asked the party three times on the way to the volcanic valley if they were sure they wanted to do this. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± he asked. ¡°His lordship may be injured.¡± ¡°That is a decision Sumak will have to make,¡± Henry replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to test it,¡± Sumak said, determination in his eyes. ¡°Guillermo understands the situation better than anyone I¡¯ve spoken to. He¡¯s taken extreme care in selecting and creating materials to build the suit. I am convinced that if he made it, can be done.¡± ¡°My lord,¡± the Guild Director said with genuine concern. ¡°Even the Magic Tower says it is impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before and I¡¯ll say it again,¡± Ash said in stern voice as the temperature around the air began to increase and the vegetation began to decrease around them. ¡°Just because the Magic Tower can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mr. von Sails, this is your first request from the Guild,¡± the gray-haired man said with a voice almost pleading for him to not be too arrogant. ¡°My first request from the Guild, but not my first magic product,¡± Ash replied. ¡°If you doubt me, you can contact Draecearus Olora at the Carthage Harbor Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He will vouch for me.¡± Large location Guilds had excellent reputations, and their employees were the best of the best. The Guild Director finally resigned himself. When they reached the entrance of the volcanic valley, the air was hot and dry. They had to veer off the main road some time earlier to make their way to the volcanic valley. There were several in West Iveria and this one was a winding valley in a long, wide split between two mountain ranges. The Guild Director looked to the side and squinted. He pointed to one of the hillsides overlooking the valley. ¡°From the ridges, you can see into the valley. My lord, you have already gone to review the layout.¡± Sumak nodded. ¡°Yes. I even drew out a map. I marked what I could note of where dragon dens were by observing them just as they returned for hibernation. I also marked the locations of the lava pits that could be seen.¡± ¡°How much of the valley can be seen from the hillsides?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Certain sides will let you see perhaps sixty percent? The valley winds and there are protruding cliffs and ledges, blocking sight of the valley floor. I went around to different hills to try to get a better view, but there are still blind spots,¡± Sumak told them. ¡°My lord, this is just to test the product. Do not overstrain yourself,¡± the Guild Director said. ¡°The retainers from Zimora are already on the cliffs watching. You need to confirm with them that you are entering the valley so they can watch you and ensure it is you who picks up the scale.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They left their horses further away, where the temperature would be more bearable for them, but crowds of humans were near the mouth of the valley. Since the Zimora retainers were present, it meant that a suitor was going to try to get a scale. As a result, people had come to watch. To one side, a group of well-dressed young men seemed to look over another who wore a gown that almost reached his feet, thick leather gloves, and held a magic umbrella. Ash raised his brows as he noticed the item. ¡°Impressive. Someone used wind dragon leather to make an umbrella and then coated it with coastal giant pine resin. Not a bad idea,¡± Ash said with a small nod. Sumak seemed to remember that the pine resin had been used in his suit. He looked over at the other suitor. The umbrella did stand out, but he wore no face protection. ¡°What about the fumes?¡± Ash let out a small hum and shook his head. ¡°Yes...what about the fumes¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get him dressed up for the test,¡± Henry said, leading the two towards the opposite side. They passed several audience members talking amongst themselves and trying to assess whether this suitor would make it. They were halfway through putting the suit on Sumak when a carriage dropped off a middle-aged woman with guards. She immediately saw them and marched over with a dark face. ¡°Sumak! I forbid you to test this!¡± The woman was dressed in fine clothing and was sweating from the heat. She had grabbed her skirt to quicken her steps. ¡°Mom!¡± Sumak blushed. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to come?¡± ¡°You thought I wasn¡¯t going to come?¡± His mother scowled. ¡°You were gone by the time I woke up! The carriage raced to catch up with you! It¡¯s a good thing, too. I stopped you before you started.¡± Sumak stood up straight with only the lower half of the suit on and the top part still hanging down. ¡°Mom, we went over this yesterday. I am going to do this.¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work? What if you¡¯ll end up like all those boys at the medical center?¡± his mother cried out. She seemed to notice Ash lifting up the side of the suit to get Sumak¡¯s arm through and reached forward. ¡°Stop! Stop! He¡¯s not going to go!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Sumak¡¯s face flushed as he tried to block her. ¡°Guillermo is a genius! He knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s so confident in his work, let him test it for you!¡± his mother argued. That was a fair request, but there was one problem. ¡°Unfortunately, the suit is tailored to fit the customer,¡± Ash said. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m taller and a bit wider at the shoulders. The suit won¡¯t fit me.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned red with frustration. ¡°There have been so many people hurt during this ridiculous competition! You must agree that Zimora¡¯s king¡¯s request is madness!¡± ¡°Oh, I agree,¡± Ash said. ¡°But I¡¯m only here to provide a suit.¡± She grit her teeth and Sumak gave her a pleading look. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already come this far. Trust me.¡± The woman lowered her head and shook it. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s not. Why do you have to marry someone that would allow you to risk your life?¡± ¡°Uncle has agreed,¡± Sumak said. She snapped her head up and scowled. ¡°My idiot brother only agreed after you told me that once you marry the Zimora princess, the king will allow us to use their port for cheaper! Cheaper is not worth your life!¡± Ash and Henry both nodded at this, but continued to help Sumak dress. ¡°Mom-¡± Sumak¡¯s argument was cut off with the sound of boisterous cheering coming from the entrance to the valley. They turned their heads towards the group of young men being led forward by the one with the umbrella. Several were excited, but there was some concern on their faces as well. The one closest to the man with the umbrella stopped him before they got too close. There was a stone formation at the mouth of the valley that acted as a sort of gateway. Everyone could feel heat radiating from within. Amongst the cheering and well wishes, Ash heard the friend ask the man if he was sure. To think things over more, and that such a price for a marriage with a woman he¡¯d only met once was not worth it. However, the man with the umbrella shook his head. He insisted that he paid a lot for the protective items and would make it further than anyone else. Ash held his breath for a moment. It wasn¡¯t how far one got, but how long they could last in such an extreme environment. It seemed the friend understood this too. ¡°What if you can¡¯t make it back before the items fail? Didn¡¯t the mage say that the umbrella would only last so long?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sumak crinkled his eyes as he looked over. His arms were held out and Ash and Henry were shoving on his gloves and securing them. ¡°Should they be worried?¡± he asked. At this, even the Guild Director and Sumak¡¯s mother looked towards Ash. Without looking up, Ash brought the mask over Sumak¡¯s face to adjust it into place. ¡°The man¡¯s items: a magic umbrella, special gloves, and a long gown won¡¯t hold up for long. The material can¡¯t stand that much heat. A minute or so perhaps, but any longer and they will deteriorate. Even the magic umbrella...the fabric will last the longest, but look at the handle.¡± At this, the others turned back towards the man. The Guild Director took a sharp breath. ¡°Is that wood?¡± ¡°Yes, it is, and we don¡¯t know how well it¡¯s been treated.¡± The mask was secured onto Sumak, and he held the helmet in his hands. Sumak had provided his own bandana to keep the hair out of his face. ¡°I do that when I fence, or my hair will get in my way after I put on my helmet.¡± ¡°You fence? What style?¡± ¡°Oh, a local-¡± ¡°He¡¯s going in!¡± They turned their attention back towards the mouth of the cave. The crowds waited and watched, their shouts going quiet as the man with the umbrella stepped through the ¡®gate¡¯ and entered. Once he was inside, the crowd closed forward to get a better look. Even Ash and the others approached. Henry pulled Ash¡¯s arm and motioned towards a large boulder. They climbed it with ease to get a better look over everyone¡¯s heads and Sumak followed. He had a bit of trouble, but they pulled him on. The man with the umbrella made it further back. They could see his body growing smaller and smaller. People were starting to murmur that he was getting far further in than the other suitors who had tried in previous attempts. However, Ash kept his eyes on the man¡¯s umbrella handle. The man¡¯s speed had gotten slower, and he seemed to slump forward. From Ash¡¯s observation, the fumes were getting to him. ¡°Come back!¡± His friend lingered at the entrance and was held back by others. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself further! Come back!¡± The man with the umbrella, as expected, hesitated. He stopped and stood in place. From his posture, it seemed as if he were trying to breathe. That seemed to be the wake up call he needed. He nodded his head and turned around. It wasn¡¯t a sudden movement, but the motion shook the umbrella. And then, as Ash knew it would, the handle broke. The top of the umbrella was swept by a dry gust of air onto the ground. The man¡¯s face filled with alarm as he realized his umbrella that was covering his head and shoulders was gone. Without its magic properties shielding him, the heat that suddenly came down on his head would be painful. He gasped out a yell as he covered his head with his gloved hands and began trying to run back. The gloves began to grow dark, burning up and becoming fragile. Holes began to appear and as he ran, parts of the gloves fell off. They were quickly followed by parts of the gown. The gown itself was not designed for running. It was meant for slow movements. The hem was too close to the ground. Parts of it began to burn away. Holes appeared, causing rips. The man was not even halfway back to the entrance when he tripped. Part of his gown had torn off and fallen, becoming entangled with his feet. This sent him to the ground, making everyone scream. The ground was blistering hot. The man¡¯s instinct was to brace himself with his hands and the moment his exposed flesh touched the ground, he let out a blood curdling scream of pain. The crowd grew heated with several people shouting for someone to help him or asking if there were any mages. Others were holding other people back from rushing in, as they were not equipped and then it would be two or more people who were in danger. The friend of the man with the umbrella, the one who had been trying to stop him, yelled, and tried to jump in, but his friends held him back. With horrified eyes, they watched their friend rolling on the ground, screaming. A terrified cry sounded. ¡°He¡¯s going to die!¡± Beside Ash, he heard Sumak take in a sharp, low breath and hold it. The color on his face disappeared as he seemed to understand the severity of the situation firsthand. The man was in too much pain to escape, and it was too dangerous for anyone to go in after him. Ash took a deep breath and jumped off the boulder. ¡°Sumak, stay here!¡± he heard Henry shout. Ash began to yell, ordering everyone to clear the area around the gate. When no one listened, he tossed out some slips that exploded with bright flashes of light. ¡°I said move!¡± He screamed. People jumped back and cried out at the bright flashes. They turned their attention towards Ash, who was shoving his way forward. He kept his eyes fixed on the entrance of the valley as he let another set of slips appear in his hands. He threw them out and activated them. The slips glowed and formed a circle in front of him, wider than he was tall. ¡°She¡¯s ready when you are!¡± Henry shouted. Ash narrowed his eyes, and the slips began to rotate counterclockwise, energy gathering in the center. Suddenly, a roar of wind filled the air, and a chill blast filled the area. Ash didn¡¯t pay attention to the gasps or the confusion. He could hear them over the sound of the wind even if he did. Using Naali¡¯s ice spirit powers to chill the air, he was able to direct a funnel of cold air into the valley. Dirt could be seen picked up from the ground at the force. ¡°Hold!¡± Ash shouted. He couldn¡¯t tell how far the cold air was blowing, but he needed to cool the space within the wind tunnel. Small rocks were lifted and pushed deeper into the valley. ¡°Now?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Can you get him?¡± Ash shouted in Lunapsar. ¡°The cold air doesn¡¯t get far!¡± Henry pulled down the sleeves of his shirt and prepared to jump into the wind tunnel. ¡°It¡¯s just for show anyway.¡± The corners of Ash¡¯s lips pulled up. ¡°In that case, make it quick!¡± Henry narrowed his eyes and jumped into the wind tunnel. SS&S: Chapter 21 - Find Out More About That Mage The wind tunnel was so strong, Henry felt himself pushed forward as soon as he jumped in. He landed at least a pace further than where he had jumped in from. Once his feet touched the ground, he shot forward with the wind against his back. His messy hair fell out of place and began whipping around his head, but he ignored it. The ambient temperature inside the wind tunnel was lower than it was outside the valley, but it wasn¡¯t the increasing temperature that he had to be concerned about. With a fire spirit like Simir, the fire of a fire dragon that everyone was so fearful of could be blocked. It was the fumes. Noxious gases released from the fissures were not good for one¡¯s health. Ash had mentioned them many times while working on the protective suit. The wind tunnel was also used to clear the gases away in order to give Henry a clear, breathable, path to the fallen man. The temperature began to increase the closer he got to the fallen man who had lost consciousness. At least, Henry hoped it was only a loss of consciousness. He skidded to a stop beside him and scooped him up, lifting the man over his right shoulder and holding on to his legs hanging in front of him before starting to jog back. This time, the wind was against him, and he could feel the full force. He squinted, his eyes starting to water at the force of the wind. Ash must¡¯ve seen his expression as the force weakened after just two steps. ¡°Brother, hurry! I can¡¯t keep it up much longer!¡± If Henry wasn¡¯t carrying an unconscious man on his shoulder, he would¡¯ve rolled his eyes. Ash had more than enough magic energy to keep the wind tunnel going, and Naali, though a fairly young ice spirit, wasn¡¯t weak. Ash¡¯s shouting was a farce to avoid being targeted. Henry also made a show of struggling to make it back. His shoulders and chest heaved, mimicking symptoms of labored breathing. He purposely made his legs tremble with each step and almost stumbled past the gate. Thankfully, one of the unconscious man¡¯s friends had rushed forward to take the man off his shoulders. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Save your thanks and take him to get help, quickly!¡± Henry panted, hunching forward, and grasping his knees with his hands. ¡°He wasn¡¯t moving when I reached him. You must take him to a medical center or a temple at once!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, sir! We will come find you later!¡± The man gave him a hasty bow of his head before yelling for others to help him carry their friend into a carriage and leave. Ash stumbled back, his arms appearing to grow limp at his sides before he made a dramatic fall. His eyes were shut and he struggled to breathe. He turned his head, looking around aimlessly as if he couldn¡¯t see. One arm reached out and began patting the ground around him. ¡°Brother....¡± he wheezed. ¡°Brother, where are you?¡± If he was really worried, Ash would¡¯ve been screaming, not quietly asking around for him. Henry took shaking steps forward and then fell to his knees beside Ash. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Did you get him? He is all right?¡± Ash asked, as if choked. He waved his hand around once more, as if searching the air for his brother. Henry grasped his arm and pulled him into a seated position. ¡°His friends have come. They¡¯ve taken him to get help.¡± ¡°Good....¡± Ash leaned against him and shut his eyes. ¡°Good.¡± If Effie was there, she would¡¯ve stood up and started clapping, as well as praising Ash for a good ¡®scene.¡¯ Henry only thought he was being too dramatic. Instead, they heard the frantic yells of Sumak as he rushed his way forward. A crowd had formed around the two brothers and several people were already asking them questions. Was his brother a mage? Where did they come from? How powerful were they? Why wasn¡¯t Henry affected by the heat? Henry brushed off the questions, avoiding their eyes and shaking his head. ¡°Please give us a moment. I am just here to accompany my brother on a delivery. We both exerted too much energy just now.¡± ¡°Rutherford! Guillermo!¡± Sumak shouted, jumping up to look over the heads of the crowd. ¡°Excuse me! Let me through! Those are my friends!¡± Hearing him, the crowd made way and Sumak squeezed to the front of the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Henry said, standing up. ¡°We just need to catch our breath.¡± Ash¡¯s eyes flew open. He grabbed Henry¡¯s arm and used it to pull himself up and then brushed off his pants. ¡°It was a sudden burst of energy, so I got dizzy.¡± That was the common side effect for a mage who used too much energy too quickly and everyone believed him. ¡°I just needed a moment. I¡¯m fine!¡± Sumak looked relieved and put his hand against his heart. ¡°I¡¯m glad but....¡± He looked a bit in awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone braver. To jump into the volcanic valley...without anything more than your regular peasant clothing.¡± The corner of Henry¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Peasant....¡± The clothes were designed to be unassuming, but the quality was on par with any noble. The high-grade material used in the fabric was expensive and from one of the family¡¯s farms in the northwest of East Iveria. The findings were from the Dragon Continent. Even his and Ash¡¯s boots were made from earth dragon leather and meant for high use wear. ¡°You see, Mom? With such magic ability, you should have confidence in the suit!¡± Sumak turned around to speak to his mother, who had followed him. Her face was pale, and she wore a tight frown. Her eyes carried lingering fear and Henry didn¡¯t blame her. She¡¯d just seen another man enter the volcanic valley and possibly die. Of course, she¡¯d be worried about her son. ¡°Sumak, you just saw what happened to a man who was unprepared,¡± Ash said, looking serious. ¡°I¡¯ve explained to you how the suit works and what all the parts are used for. I trust my product, but do you?¡± Sumak took a deep breath and raised his chest. He nodded his head, appearing confident. ¡°I have faith in your product.¡± ¡°Sumak!¡± His mother cried out and grabbed his arm, but he gently pried it off. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said. He looked at Ash and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± As he said it, the crowd around them began chattering amongst themselves. Some thought he was crazy after what just happened, while others were astounded at his bravery. A few began to question the suit he was wearing. It was purpose-built, so it didn¡¯t appear like a normal piece of clothing. Every piece of it had a function. Ash and Henry ignored the people asking what he was wearing and commenting on how ridiculous it looked. Henry almost wanted to defend his brother¡¯s creation. It may have looked strange, but it worked. He¡¯d seen Ash test the fabric. ¡°Ignore them,¡± Ash said. Henry wasn¡¯t sure if he was talking to him or Sumak. Ash secured the mask over Sumak¡¯s nose and mouth before taking the head piece. Sumak held back his hair and Ash put it on, adjusting it until Sumak confirmed that he could see through the eye holes. Ash and Henry secured the bottom layers of the head piece. Quiet whimpering could be heard coming from Sumak¡¯s mother. ¡°Mother.¡± Sumak released a heavy, muffled sigh and turned to look at her. From outside, she couldn¡¯t see his face. ¡°I will be fine.¡± ¡°That young man who was carried away just now also said he would be fine!¡± she almost yelled. ¡°Final check on the seams,¡± Ash said, sounding professional. ¡°Boots.¡± ¡°Sealed,¡± Henry confirmed. ¡°Gloves.¡± He pulled the gloves higher on Sumak¡¯s forearms and patted the fabric that layered just over it. ¡°Sealed,¡± Henry said, after doing the same on the other arm. ¡°Helmet.¡± This time, Ash circled Sumak, making sure the headpiece was on. ¡°How is your breathing?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Take three deep breaths for me. One.¡± Sumak took a deep breath. ¡°Hold. Exhale.¡± Sumak released it and Ash repeated it twice. He nodded. ¡°All right.¡± He put his hands on Sumak¡¯s shoulders and brought his face down to meet his. ¡°Remember to stay calm. The heat and gases won¡¯t affect you, but you need to remain calm no matter what happens. Panicking won¡¯t help.¡± Sumak¡¯s head nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. Arms out.¡± Sumak stretched his arms out on either side of him and Ash shrugged off the backpack he was wearing. Without a word, he pulled Sumak¡¯s arms through and then went behind him to secure it. ¡°This is the ice slime. I know you¡¯re not going to look for a dragon scale today. Today is just for testing the suit, but you should get used to the weight.¡± Sumak nodded again. ¡°How long should I stay inside?¡± ¡°Not long-¡± ¡°As long as you can stand it,¡± Ash cut off Sumak¡¯s mother. Henry saw the angry look the woman gave Ash. ¡°But keep moving. You need to get used to using the suit. If you start to feel sweltering hot, start waving your arms. I¡¯ll create another wind tunnel, and my brother will come get you.¡± Hearing that, Sumak¡¯s mother looked visibly relieved. She muttered some thanks as Henry nodded. ¡°Really?¡± Sumak sounded surprised. Ash raised a brow. ¡°I have confidence in my product, but I¡¯m not reckless. Always have a backup plan in case something happens. You never know.¡± The corners of Henry¡¯s lips curled up. Nera always told them that. Always have a backup plan or failing that, prepare an escape plan, as they were not omnipotent beings and something unexpected could happen. Sumak nodded. ¡°Thank you, Guillermo.¡± ¡°All right, at most, you¡¯ll stay there two hours, which from my estimation would be enough time to get far enough into the volcanic valley and back, so long as a scale is easily retrieved. This should test how suitable the suit is for the mission. I¡¯ll call out for periodic checks. When I say check, raise your right arm to confirm that all is well.¡± Ash said. He took out a small slip of paper and held it between two fingers. ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sumak turned around. The crowd seemed to part for him, making a clear pathway to the natural stone gateway. ¡°Breathe,¡± Henry told him. ¡°One step at a time. Pay close attention to the temperature inside your suit.¡± Ash and Henry accompanied him to the gateway and then stopped in place as he took a step inside. The slip in Ash¡¯s hand began to glow. When it dimmed, time would be up. The crowd watched, quiet at first, as Sumak took his formative steps into the valley. The further he got; the more breaths of relief were released. Henry and Ash remained rooted, their eyes fixed on the figure, watching for any signs of panic that would indicate something was going wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off of him,¡± Sumak¡¯s mother said, her voice shaking a bit. ¡°We don¡¯t plan to,¡± Henry assured her. ¡°My reputation is also on the line, my lady,¡± Ash replied. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have come if I wasn¡¯t sure of my product.¡± ¡°Have you tested it before?¡± she asked. ¡°Will it really work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tested the fabric and the assorted parts. It will work,¡± Ash said. He took a deep breath. ¡°Check!¡± Sumak raised his right arm and everyone around them let out a breath of relief. Ash started to get attention, but Henry blocked them. ¡°My brother has to keep an eye on this test to both ensure the efficiency of the product and his safety,¡± Henry said. ¡°Please save all questions until the end.¡± Ash checked his pocket watch. After five minutes, he shouted the time. Sumak turned around and began walking back to make a loop. ¡°Does he really have to stay there two hours?¡± Sumak¡¯s mother asked, tugging Henry¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Yes. When he goes deeper to officially gather a fire dragon scale, it will take at least two hours. At that point, we¡¯ll lose sight of him, so it¡¯s best we watch to make sure the suit is working while we can observe him. In the off chance that something goes wrong, we can jump in a save him. If we let him wander in without testing the duration, if, for some reason, the fabric starts to deteriorate or burn, we won¡¯t see him and be able to help him. We need to know how long it lasts.¡± ¡°I thought you did tests!¡± she choked, her face pale. ¡°Tests and real-world applications are different,¡± Ash said, distracted. The woman could only shrink back and look ahead, watching her son make a loop in the corridor in front of them. People who were observing were becoming increasingly impressed, some saying that Sumak would be able to get to the scale. With each loop, Sumak went further back. ¡°When we received the request, even the Magic Tower said it was impossible,¡± the Guild Director said with awe in his voice as he watched. ¡°And Mr. von Sails made it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Henry nodded, a bit proud as he could hear the underlying praise for his brother. ¡°How is it? Is this enough to confirm that the product works?¡± The Guild Director nodded. ¡°Your brother is going to be much sought after when word gets out, you know.¡± The corner of Henry¡¯s lip curled up. ¡°You have no idea.¡± Sumak began to turn a corner and Ash frowned. ¡°Hold! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°I think I can go deeper!¡± Sumak shouted back. ¡°It¡¯s only been thirty minutes!¡± Ash replied. ¡°Stay in the test area!¡± ¡°I just want to see what¡¯s around the corner! No one¡¯s gotten that far!¡± Sumak¡¯s mother screamed. ¡°Sumak, get back here! Listen to your friends!¡± ¡°The suit is working fine! I can¡¯t feel the heat at all!¡± He sounded excited. Henry frowned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I hope he¡¯s not going to try to look for a scale now.¡± ¡°Has he done a survey of the valley from the hills to find prospective dragon nests he can search around?¡± Ash asked, straightening up as he realized that such a thought might be going through Sumak¡¯s mind. ¡°He never told us if he had a target area.¡± Henry looked around. ¡°How far back in the volcanic valley are the fire dragons?¡± ¡°Not far,¡± someone said. ¡°When they aren¡¯t hibernating, you can seem them flying out of the valley. No one would dare come here, either.¡± ¡°Yes, the entire thunder is made of perhaps...a hundred to a hundred fifty individuals,¡± the Guild Director told them. Despite their caution, the crowd began cheering for Sumak to go further. Sumak¡¯s mother began gasping and telling them not to push her son. She tried to tell them that it was just a test, not an attempt at a scale, but no one was listening. Seeing how far Sumak was getting was making the crowd heated. Their shouts and cheers grew louder, and to Ash and Henry¡¯s frustration, Sumak was encouraged to go further. ¡°If he turns that corner, we¡¯ll lose sight of him,¡± Ash said. ¡°Bring him back! Can¡¯t you go in and drag him back?¡± Sumak¡¯s mother cried out. She looked around for her guards, but they were helpless. Sending them unprotected would be as good as killing them. ¡°I think we¡¯ll need to-¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ash frowned as he held up his hand to silence his brother. Sumak disappeared around a corner, but Ash seemed to have something else on his mind. ¡°The birds are gone.¡± Henry snapped his neck towards his brother. He took in a sharp breath and then whipped his head back towards the valley. ¡°Simir-¡± The roar reached them before Henry could finish speaking. The crowd¡¯s chatter faded into silence before a voice came from the volcanic valley. Someone was screaming. Flames shot out from around the corner, glowing pale orange and faded into a bright blue-ish white, indicating just how hot it was. Running around the corner, from the flames, was Sumak in his suit. His arms were raised in the air, and he was waving them up and down as flames surrounded him from behind. He still managed to burst through the flames, much to the excitement of the crowd. Rather than be alarmed, Ash let out a relieved sigh. ¡°I knew the suit would stand up against fire dragon fire.¡± ¡°You can bask in your genius later. He¡¯s giving us the signal to-¡± ¡°He¡¯s being chased by a dragon!¡± Someone at the front of the crowd yelled before everyone began screaming. Henry only then realized that the ground was vibrating beneath them. He looked down at the dirt and then lifted his head as a lumbering black dragon with red eyes was turning the corner. Its scales faintly shone red and orange in the sunlight. He held his breath and drew his head back. He¡¯d only seen illustrations of fire dragons in Ash¡¯s books while Ash had been doing research. Compared to other dragons he¡¯d seen; the fire dragon wasn¡¯t very large. Perhaps as large as an adult male elephant. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Oh, it looks like he woke an adolescent,¡± Ash said. Henry looked at his brother with horror. ¡°That¡¯s an adolescent?¡± ¡°Why are you surprised? You¡¯ve seen earth and wind dragons. They¡¯re larger.¡± ¡°Help!¡± Sumak screamed. ¡°Do something!¡± Sumak¡¯s mother began sobbing. ¡°Don¡¯t lead it here!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. Sumak was racing towards them. The adolescent dragon behind him seemed to stumble and sway, as if it were drunk. Regardless, the sight of a fire dragon stomping towards them caused the crowd to start screaming and disperse. ¡°Keep it down!¡± Ash shouted as people began to rush away from the gate. ¡°Your screaming will upset the dragon!¡± ¡°Everyone, leave at once!¡± The Guild Director yelled. He turned towards the two Zimora men who had been observing. They were clutching their folios against their chests and seemed unsure whether to stay and observe or flee. ¡°What are you doing? A fire dragon is coming!¡± Everyone was yelling all around them. Henry was trying to hold back Sumak¡¯s mother from running in or clawing at Ash to do something. Ash held out five more slips and threw them out. They floated in midair and formed an arc. Ash stepped into it and the slips began to circle around him. ¡°I¡¯m going to calm the dragon! If Sumak stops to watch, go in and grab him,¡± Ash said as wind began to whip around him, creating a protective barrier sphere. ¡°Understood!¡± Henry shouted. Ash threw another three cards out and created another wind tunnel. This time, it was Ash who ran in. Henry stood behind the spinning slips, watching carefully as Ash bent at the waist and held out his arms, lowering his head in a bowing motion as he made slow steps forward. Sumak was running towards him. ¡°Guillermo! Guillermo, run!¡± He almost rammed into Ash, but Ash held out his arms and moved him aside and out of the way. ¡°Keep going!¡± Ash shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the dragon.¡± Sumak tried to grab him, but suddenly, he was over Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let him take care of it!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Sumak gasped as he bounced against Henry¡¯s shoulder. He looked up, horrified to see that Ash was left behind. ¡°Guillermo! No!¡± Ash continued to approach, and the stumbling dragon seemed to notice him. It slowed down and tilted its head. ¡°What is the dragon doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to eat him!¡± Henry glared at the crowd who had stopped watching instead of running away. ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s buying you time! Go!¡± Henry yelled. ¡°Quickly!¡± A few people seemed hesitant to leave just as something interesting was happening, but the majority of the crowd remembered their fear and rushed to their horses and carriages. To his credit, the Guild Director remained and had ushered Sumak¡¯s mother to the side, further away from the entrance of the valley. Her guards had come to surround her. Henry carried Sumak to them and almost tossed him towards one of the guards. ¡°What about Guillermo!¡± Sumak cried out, still frantic. ¡°My lord, look!¡± One of the guards shouted and pointed towards the valley. Henry didn¡¯t need to see to know what was happening. Guillermo von Sails was a mysterious new mage, but Ash Atractas was still a beast tamer. Ash was waving his arms, keeping his body prostrated forward as he seemed to go around the fire dragon. From where they were, they couldn¡¯t hear Ash, but he seemed to be making some noise to coax the fire dragon back. Those who remained watching were silent, holding their breaths as Ash led the fire dragon deeper into the valley and back around the bend where it had chased Sumak from. ¡°Is it going to be okay?¡± Sumak asked. Henry took a deep breath and released it. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± He didn¡¯t think people believed him until Ash re-emerged from around the corner, his arms still out and his head still bowed. He was walking out backwards and remained doing so until he seemed clear visually from the corner. He then straightened his back and turned around cracking his neck and stretching his arms before walking back, appearing as if he were taking a casual walk despite still encapsulated within the sphere of wind. Ash¡¯s silver hair flew around his face, having fallen out of his little tie. He looked a bit tired, but otherwise unharmed. Henry walked to the gateway to meet him. ¡°She was still sleepy, so she went back into her nest,¡± Ash said as he stepped out. He held out his hand and collected the slips that had surrounded him. ¡°Were you able to breathe inside?¡± ¡°I held my breath as I ran in. He was close to the entrance,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Guillermo!¡± Sumak managed to escape his mother¡¯s bodyguard and rushed towards. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ash nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t yell. The dragon just went back to sleep and too loud a noise could disrupt her. She needs to get back into deep hibernation,¡± he said, keeping his voice down. Sumak nodded his head. ¡°If it needs to go into deep hibernation, does that mean no one should enter until it does?¡± Henry asked. Ash nodded. ¡°The adolescent¡¯s nest and den are close to that corner, where you first turn into the rest of the valley. Deep hibernation will take at least a day or two.¡± He looked at Sumak. ¡°I would be cautious and give her and any other dragons that were woken up two days before you entered again.¡± ¡°We should tell the Guild Director,¡± Henry said. He patted Ash¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ash nodded and motioned for Sumak to move forward. ¡°In two days,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to get that dragon scale.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°What?¡± The mage stood up, his purple robes flowing around him as he looked at the minister. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No one has been able to create something that resists the fire of a fire dragon!¡± A messenger from the King of Zimora reported to them. As it was related to the dragon scale he was trying to acquire to win a trading agreement with Ashtar, the King of Zimora was paying close attention to the matters at the volcanic valley. Several of his people were stationed around it, observing, and keeping track of those who were attempting to get a scale. The minister narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who reported this?¡± ¡°Several of His Majesty¡¯s retainers who are to witness proof of retrieval, two of the retainers who were taking record at the entrance to the valley,¡± the messenger replied. ¡°And at least a dozen people who were witness to the event.¡± The mage began to tremble. ¡°Has news of that suit spread?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. It is the most popular topic in Uqi¡¯ichu and the surrounding principalities at the moment.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± The mage almost kicked the table where he and the minister were seated around. ¡°How is that possible? Nothing can withstand fire dragon fire! They must¡¯ve seen wrongly!¡± ¡°The witnesses have identical reports. The nephew of Prince Jasaw was chased out of the volcanic valley by a young fire dragon. Fire had hit him in the back as he fled.¡± ¡°And...he survived?¡± The minister seemed curious, not upset. He had no reason to be. If there was a suit that could allow for someone to acquire a fire dragon scale, then ultimately, the Prince would be the winner. ¡°He survived, my lord,¡± the messenger confirmed. The mage began to pace. ¡°I heard the request for such an object was submitted not a few months ago. Dozens of people have come to the Magic Tower asking for tools and clothing that could withstand fire dragon fire, but at best, products could withstand heat and regular flames. Nothing is supposed to resist fire dragon fire.¡± ¡°It seems that someone developed something that does,¡± the minister said. He glanced at the irritated mage. ¡°Perhaps the Magic Tower should look into this young mage.¡± Frowning, the mage scowled. ¡°The Magic Tower didn¡¯t waste its time scouting budding mages. Anyone who had any decent ability with magic sought out to join the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that young man we ran into the Samelu Shallows say that there are still plenty of mages who work independently of the Magic Tower?¡± the minister asked with a raised brow. ¡°If they really wanted to progress in their ability, they would¡¯ve joined the Magic Tower. There is no other organization in the continents that can provide the resources and education the Magic Tower provides to novice mages,¡± the mage replied with a defiant, proud look. The minister gave him an acknowledging nod. ¡°That¡¯s true. The Traceras Clan no longer exists.¡± ¡°Everyone in the Traceras Clan is dead or useless.¡± A door at the other end of the private room of Zimora¡¯s casino opened and the Prince of Ashtar walked out, his clothes appearing neat and orderly in contrast to the music and chaotic noise coming from the back room. He turned to the minister and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me His Majesty sent a messenger?¡± ¡°Father sent a messenger?¡± A woman stumbled out of the back room, her once neatly braided hair a bit disheveled and her clothes amiss. She blinked with wet, glassy eyes as she looked around. She saw the uniformed man standing by the door and frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice came out sharp. ¡°I told him that I was entertaining His Highness Prince Eskander tonight.¡± The door swung shut behind them, blocking out the noise of the partygoers within. ¡°The message is regarding a suitor entering the volcanic valley today, Your Highness,¡± the messenger replied as he bowed his head. She sneered. ¡°Did someone get injured again? Father reminded them that they went at their own risk, and we would not be held accountable.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess, but something more extraordinary happened. His Majesty wanted to let His Highness and His Highness¡¯ people know that someone has entered the valley and came out unharmed, even after being chased by a fire dragon and facing the fire dragon¡¯s heat.¡± At this, her eyes widened. In front of her, Prince Eskander couldn¡¯t contain his look of surprise. ¡°Who survived? And how? What tools did they use?¡± ¡°Lord Sumak Amar, the nephew of Prince Jasaw of Uqi¡¯ichu-¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The Princess¡¯ face twisted with annoyance and disgust. ¡°Him? Is this a joke? He¡¯s a child!¡± ¡°I...I do believe he is eighteen-¡± ¡°He looks like a child! Thin...awkward....¡± She scowled. ¡°I remember him with that strange, stupid look on his face when we dance. I can¡¯t believe Father would entertain the notion of him marrying me.¡± At this, the messenger didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. Prince Eskander took a seat and tapped the empty wine glass by the table next to him. The minister quickly stood up to pour him some wine. The Prince looked at the messenger. ¡°What about tools? Did he find a magic item?¡± ¡°He was wearing some sort of suit that was resistant to fire.¡± The Prince sat up. ¡°A suit resistant to fire?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Where did he get it?¡± ¡°Through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Apparently, he put in a request and a mage-¡± ¡°What is the mage¡¯s name?¡± The Prince cut him off. The flustered messenger stammered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°They were unidentified, Your Highness. According to the inquiry, the Guild was only involved as an intermediary and then verified the suit¡¯s authenticity.¡± ¡°Did he get a fire dragon scale?¡± The minister asked as he stood to the side, still holding the nearly empty wine bottle. ¡°No-¡± ¡°Then why are you telling us?¡± The minister berated the younger man, but Prince Eskander raised his hand to quiet him. He turned his head towards the mage with an almost bored expression. ¡°I was told that the Magic Tower did not have the ability to provide a tool that would stand against fire dragon fire....¡± The mage¡¯s hands clenched at his side. ¡°The Magic Tower does not have an existing tool and saw no need to spend resources on developing such a thing.¡± ¡°And yet, a random mage has created an entire protective suit,¡± Prince Eskander replied smoothly. ¡°Perhaps this mage was the same one who created those six hour breathing pills.¡± It was a high possibility, and the thought lingered in the minister¡¯s mind. They hadn¡¯t been able to track the creator of those breathing pills, but such advanced work that even the Magic Tower had not been able to reach could be the lead they were looking for. The minister looked back at the messenger. ¡°How can we find out more about the mage?¡± ¡°Minister Sattar!¡± The mage beside him whirled to face him, his face flushed. ¡°What are you saying? You signed a work contract with the Magic Tower. Do you dare disrespect me and the Magic Tower?¡± ¡°It is nothing personal, Mage Arpad,¡± Prince Eskander told him. ¡°However, I am always looking for talented individuals to work for me.¡± He looked at the messenger. ¡°Have the King find out more about that mage who made the fire-resistant suit.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k Ash sneezed and rubbed his nose, irritated. ¡°As I was saying, it¡¯s been a day. A day since we got back, and the entire city knows. Is it so shocking? Does everyone have to point and look?¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more popular than back home.¡± Henry smirked and Ash shot him a glare. After the test at the volcanic valley, of which the product passed and Ash received his payment in full, they were planning to stay for another few days to ensure that Sumak got through the valley safely. He was a good young man, and both brothers felt that he deserved a sort of safety net. The problem was word of the suit, and the mage that created it, spread like wildfire through the principality. By the time they returned to Uqi¡¯ichi, everyone was talking about it, and they were quickly discovered. They were bothered during their mealtime with people buying them drinks and trying to strike up conversations. A few people had found out what inn they were in and tried to speak to them about ordering products. Henry directed them to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but they wanted to speak to Ash directly. After all, posting at the Guild cost money. Just when the two were contemplating taking Sumak up on his offer to stay at one of his family¡¯s annexes, a carriage arrived from Prince Jasaw, Sumak¡¯s maternal uncle. They were invited to stay at the Prince¡¯s estate as guests. It seemed Sumak and his mother worried they would be accosted as now Ash¡¯s skill had been shown off. The two brothers got into the carriage and had their horses follow. Now, inside, Ash was leaning back against the back seat, rubbing his head with both hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much attention for a suit?¡± Henry continued to smirk. ¡°I thought you were proud of your suit.¡± ¡°I am proud of it, but I don¡¯t want people harassing me to make them all these random things they¡¯ve been shouting at me about!¡± Ash¡¯s arms dropped at his side. ¡°Why do you need a sword that never dulls? Why do you need a flowerpot that will grow anything?¡± Henry shrugged. ¡°To be fair, the sword that never dulls sounds useful.¡± Ash threw his arms up. ¡°It already exists!¡± ¡°The cloud sword of the Sun Sect and the black ore swords of the Dragon Continent¡¯s Grand Elf Council, which would rather die than give one up,¡± Henry said. ¡°And the blade on the Scythe.¡± ¡°The Scythe isn¡¯t a sword, but still. All those other swords take a lot of energy and material to make, not to mention proper sword smithing skills,¡± Ash told him. ¡°They took multiple smiths to make over generations. I only have one lifetime.¡± ¡°What about the flowerpot that will grow anything? Is that possible?¡± Ash returned to rubbing his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already developed a system that will grow near anything by replicating ideal conditions for their growth.¡± Henry perked up. Ash always made new, amazing products, but every now and then, something was particularly impressive. ¡°Is this a Moonflower project?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s for Effie,¡± Ash told him. ¡°You know how she wants to buy that property so she could grow rare pharmaceutical plants to make them more affordable to the general public.¡± For all her greed, Effie had a large heart and was not one to exploit others. Unless she hated them. ¡°Does she know?¡± ¡°No, not yet. The sample is still being built, and I have yet to put it together,¡± Ash replied. The carriage was pulled up the curving road that led from the town at the base of a hill up to where an old stone fortress had been expanded to become a proper noble estate. The banners with the green and white colors of the principality were placed along the walls of the gate houses as they rode through. ¡°The point is that there is too much for me to work on that I have limited capacity to take on requests like this. If this didn¡¯t pay so much-¡± ¡°You mean if the Magic Tower didn¡¯t say it was impossible, and you wanted to spite them.¡± ¡°If they weren¡¯t such a terrible organization, I wouldn¡¯t need to spite them,¡± Ash retorted. ¡°Aside from spite, the money was significant. This will go into the reclamation and recovery project.¡± Henry nodded. Ash knew he understood. With so many things their family was involved with happening at the same time, even their current wealth would be used up in two or three years. Not that any of it would go to waste, but there was just so much to do. The carriage came to a stop and Ash looked out the window. They¡¯d parked in front of a set of stairs in a central courtyard within a centuries old stone fortification. Sumak was standing and waiting along with his mother. He looked excited to see them. One of the footmen opened the door and Ash stepped out along with Henry. Both gave polite bows of their heads to Sumak¡¯s mother. ¡°I was worried you two would reject the offer to stay,¡± Sumak said with a wide smile. ¡°Well, popularity has its downsides,¡± Ash sighed. Henry gave them a small nod. ¡°Thank you for your invitation to stay.¡± Sumak waved his hand to indicate it was no trouble. ¡°My uncle is excited to meet you. He heard about what happened at the volcanic valley and then I told him more in detail. He has many questions.¡± ¡°He also would like to show his thanks,¡± Sumak¡¯s mother told them. ¡°We know nothing can stop Sumak. He is stubborn.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°But having you two there to ensure his safety was a relief.¡± Sumak sighed, but motioned for the brothers to follow him. The old fortification had additions built on to it, including new structures for housing, cooking, and studies, but the main floor with the grand old room was still used as both a hearing room and a banquet hall. As they entered, an old man with graying dark hair turned towards them from where he was talking to an attendant. A wide smile filled his face as he came over. ¡°Are these the von Sails brothers?¡± he asked. Sumak opened his mouth, but the man who Ash assumed was the Prince, threw his arms open in a welcoming gesture. ¡°Mr. Guillermo and Mr. Rutherford! Welcome to Uqi¡¯ichu!¡± He laughed and extended his hand. ¡°I am Jasaw Amar, Prince of Uqi¡¯ichu and this...¡± He motioned one hand lazily towards Sumak. ¡°Is my stubborn nephew.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Ash said, shaking his hand firmly. ¡°Thank you for your invitation.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my impulsive nephew!¡± Prince Jasaw laughed and then shook hands with Henry. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not impulsive-¡± ¡°Did they not tell you to circle around where they could see you and instead you wandered around a corner?¡± Prince Jasaw sent his nephew an incredulous look. ¡°And awoke a sleeping dragon?¡± Sumak flushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was going to be a dragon there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we told you to stay where we could see you,¡± Henry said at the same time Prince Jasaw said something similar. Prince Jasaw motioned to Henry with wide eyes, as if telling Sumak ¡®you see¡¯? Sumak¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°All right, let¡¯s take a seat. After dinner, you can show your benefactors to their rooms,¡± she said. ¡°Is Maia joining us tonight?¡± ¡°No, she said she was working on arrangements for the road funding out the south gate,¡± the Prince said as he waved for the brother to take a seat at the chairs beside Sumak on a long table. He sat in the head seat. ¡°Maia is my daughter and heir to the princedom.¡± ¡°My cousin insists that marrying Princess Isera is unnecessary and that improving transportation and trade infrastructure will provide more long-term benefits,¡± Sumak said with a roll of his eyes. The brothers exchanged looks. ¡°To be honest,¡± Henry said. ¡°I agree with your cousin.¡± ¡°Yes, improving transportation and trade infrastructure will become more cost-effective if done well,¡± Ash replied. ¡°Transport times can be shortened, and safety is improved. Proper logistics are in place to manage the stresses of trade.¡± ¡°If this marriage is to be political and economic, then you will need to negotiate what each side can win or lose, and in such unions, the more powerful side will come out with the advantage,¡± Henry told him. ¡°Not to mention that there is always a chance that the bride¡¯s family could prevent the union from happening unless your side agrees to their wishes,¡± Ash said. ¡°That is what I have been telling him!¡± Sumak¡¯s mother slapped her hand at the table and sent her son across from her an annoyed look. ¡°Guillermo is a year younger than you and is already capable of thinking this far ahead.¡± ¡°We have traveled a lot and have been able to grow our knowledge,¡± Ash replied to try to soothe the situation. He didn¡¯t want to be known as ¡®someone else¡¯s child.¡¯ ¡°While that is true,¡± Prince Jasaw agreed, though tentatively. ¡°Zimora has the largest port in this area. To be able to access it at a lower charge than our neighbors would be beneficial.¡± ¡°Zimora has the largest port in the area, but not the best,¡± a voice said from the entrance. A short woman with dark hair braided around the top of her head and wearing simple clothes, but made of fine fabric, walked in. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before and I¡¯ll say it again, we should focus on building a connection with Akepol.¡± ¡°Akepol is further south than Zimora and thus, further away from us,¡± Sumak replied. He looked at the brothers, who had risen from their seats when she entered. She appeared with an air of authority and maturity that succeeded that of Sumak, and even Prince Jasaw. Sumak also stood up, as if reminded to do so. ¡°Guillermo, Rutherford, this is my cousin, Princess Maia.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± The brothers greeted with respectful bows of their heads. Princess Maia bowed her head to them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you both. Thank you for saving my cousin. He won¡¯t listen to reason.¡± ¡°Cousin! Don¡¯t criticize me in front of my friends!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t criticize you if there was nothing to criticize!¡± Princess Maia snapped. Ah...they must¡¯ve been raised as close as siblings, Ash thought to himself with a nod. Prince Jasaw sighed and raised his hands. ¡°Maia, since you¡¯re here, have a seat and join us for dinner. We have guests.¡± He stressed that as a reminder. Maia took a deep breath and took her seat on her father¡¯s left-hand side, next to her aunt. ¡°I thought you were going to be working late today,¡± Sumak¡¯s mother said as the food was brought forward. Maia released another low breath. ¡°I was, but then I received word that Zimora wants to win trading rights with Ashtar.¡± At the name of the country, the two brothers almost paused in the midst of lifting utensils. ¡°Ashtar promises direct trade to West Iveria through Zimora.¡± ¡°Why Zimora and not Xiu or Carthage Harbor?¡± Sumak asked. ¡°If you want access to West Iveria, the two ports on either side of the continent would have the best resources.¡± ¡°The Federation of Merchant Cities require trade agreements with friendly countries, including rights for their merchants to conduct trade in another country,¡± Henry replied. ¡°Ashtar has been very strict on allowing foreign trade, only allowing it to go through a noble elite.¡± ¡°They regulate all trade of what can and cannot be sold, and at what prices. They don¡¯t want to lose control of that because that brings them money,¡± Ash added. ¡°The reign of the current Ashtari Emperor has allowed for this to go unchecked since he started, even restricting travel to an approved few, so if they were going to find a port city to trade with, it would be a port that is not part of the Federation of Merchant Cities,¡± Henry told them. ¡°As the Federation is the more powerful of the two, and they,¡± Henry looked at Sumak. ¡°Will be the ones to come out with an advantage.¡± Sumak furrowed his brows. ¡°I...I forgot you two are from Carthage Harbor.¡± ¡°And so, we agree with Her Highness¡¯ assessment to focus a connection with Akepol,¡± Henry replied with a small, acknowledging nod to Princess Maia. ¡°Akepol may be smaller, but not for long. Akepol only joined the Federation five years ago. It¡¯s the newest of the cities, but it has the infrastructure for growth as guided by Merhi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Merchant High Council,¡± Ash added. ¡°Although it¡¯s further, it¡¯s worth access, as Akepol will also be the regional favorite port for Federation trade ships.¡± The Federation always prioritized merchant city ports when they could. ¡°You have an excellent grasp of this,¡± Princess Maia said with a thankful nod. ¡°I think the same. Merchant Cities like Akepol also support a lot of neighboring countries. It would be a mutual benefit.¡± ¡°Well, even if it is of mutual benefit, I still want to marry Princess Isera!¡± Sumak said, refusing to back down. His cousin¡¯s shoulder slumped, and she frowned. His mother let out a small noise of irritation and the Prince rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and intelligent. Everyone in Zimora loves her-¡± ¡°But does she love you?¡± Sumak¡¯s mother asked. ¡°Sumak, you¡¯ve only met her once!¡± Ash almost choked on his potato pilaf. He looked at Sumak with disbelief. ¡°You only met her once? During that ball for her birthday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where she danced with other men and the King of Zimora essentially promised her hand in marriage to the winner of a fire dragon scale retrieval competition?¡± Ash asked, his eyes crinkling up. ¡°I thought you had other chances to meet her and talk to her.¡± ¡°No, it was just that one time.¡± Sumak looked at him, also confused, but not in the same way Ash was confused. No wonder Sumak kept talking about Princess Isera¡¯s superficial traits, but nothing deeper. Ash shook his head and looked at Sumak¡¯s relatives. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± Sumak asked, looking from Ash to his family and back. Ash looked at him. ¡°Sumak, I came all this way to sell you that fireproof suit. That was going to be the end of our exchange, but you seem like a good person, and your family cares about you. I like you, so, may I be honest?¡± Sumak nodded his head, though somewhat uncertain. ¡°All right.¡± Ash took a deep breath. ¡°No matter how beautiful they are, compatibility is even more important, and you don¡¯t know enough about her, nor she about you, to know if you are compatible. You said so yourself: you don¡¯t know if she wants to marry you. What if she doesn¡¯t want to marry you?¡± Sumak drew his head back. He was well loved by his family and, from what Ash had seen in the city, was well-liked. Sumak also had a wealthy background, a noble title, and wasn¡¯t bad looking. It seemed that the notion that Princess Isera wouldn¡¯t want to marry him hadn¡¯t crossed his mind. ¡°But...what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the Prince of Ashtar,¡± Princess Maia¡¯s words were ruthless, causing the entire table to look back at her. ¡°The Prince of Ashtar has been in Zimora for the last week, and do you know who has been entertaining him?¡± she asked. Sumak¡¯s face paled. ¡°Princess Isera.¡± SS&S: Chapter 22 - Your Risk Calculation is Terrible ¡°Is he all right?¡± Ash asked as he watched Sumak sit on a bench by one of the narrow windows in the corner of the hall, leaning against the wall with a blank expression. Princess Maia glanced at her cousin. ¡°No, but he will be.¡± ¡°You sound used to this,¡± Henry said before taking a sip of wine. Princess Maia took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s been so in love with someone that he¡¯s determined to marry them.¡± Ash and Henry exchanged looks and Ash leaned forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t he only eighteen?¡± ¡°When was six, he said he fell in love with his nanny¡¯s daughter,¡± Sumak¡¯s mother told them. ¡°Oh-¡± ¡°She was eighteen at the time.¡± The two brothers pursed their lips. Prince Jasaw barely held back a grimace. ¡°When he was nine, he claimed he¡¯d fallen in love with the daughter of a pastry shop in town. She was married and wore her baby in a wrap as she worked.¡± Henry and Ash both turned their heads to the distraught man by the window. ¡°He was still a child then. I¡¯m sure at this age....¡± Ash trailed off, sounding a bit helpless. ¡°At twelve, one of the young trainees for my guard,¡± Princess Maia said, starting to count them off. ¡°Not half a year later, the training instructor. At fourteen, he almost followed a horse trader¡¯s caravan to be with someone else. That someone else ended up being a young man and despite being rejected, Sumak said it didn¡¯t matter and wanted to spend his life by his side. The caravan left as soon as they could.¡± Henry could almost see the sight of an entire caravan picking up and leaving in the middle of the night just to avoid an infatuated nobleman. ¡°To be fair to my son,¡± Sumak¡¯s mother said. ¡°Shortly after, he met an apothecary student who¡¯d come to train and eventually take over her uncle¡¯s shop. They were about the same age and it lasted for three years. Sumak was very happy with her and was planning on proposing when he turned eighteen. I was quite pleased with her, as well. She was polite and patient, humorous, too. And was truly knowledgeable in her field.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Ash asked. The look on his face hinted that he suspected Sumak might have done something outrageous that made her leave him. ¡°She fell in love with one of his guards and they eloped,¡± Princess Maia replied. Ash and Henry both let out low hisses. ¡°Exactly. Sumak hasn¡¯t had the best luck with women...or men, for that matter.¡± ¡°My son is a good boy,¡± Sumak¡¯s mother said in a voice almost desperate to have these two new friends of her son believe her. ¡°It¡¯s just that when he falls in love, he is determined until his heart is broken. He was so sad after she left him. You know, he¡¯s much thinner now than when he was with the apothecary.¡± ¡°Hmm...yes, Sumak used to be quite muscular,¡± Prince Jasaw said, puffing out his chest and hitting his hand over his heart. ¡°He takes after the Amar side! Strong, strapping! I don¡¯t know why that woman chose a guard over him!¡± ¡°Indeed! Sumak looks just like his late father. He was the most eligible bachelor in the nearby principalities in our youth!¡± Sumak¡¯s mother almost slapped the table in front of her, appearing affronted that her son would be passed over. Henry and Ash looked at each other and then back to Sumak. Perhaps it was because they were constantly around good-looking people from a young age that their point of view was skewed. Not only were they good-looking, but Nera was also considered a world-class beauty, as were the rest of the women in the Court of Imperial Wives. Even their late brothers were good-looking as children and would certainly have grown to be handsome men. It wasn¡¯t that they thought Sumak was ugly. Far from it. It was just that their standards were higher than normal. ¡°What matters is that he has a good personality,¡± Ash said. Henry kicked him under the table. ¡°He is still young. Perhaps he hasn¡¯t met the right person yet who will be compatible and live well with him,¡± Henry replied. His answer was much more mature and relaxed. ¡°He has room to grow. To see the world and learn more about it and himself. Our family stresses the importance of experiencing life outside the walls.¡± Prior to the last two Emperors of Ashtar, imperial children, both young men and women, were encouraged to do service work outside and in conjunction with the palace, as well as explore the country and abroad. Unfortunately, limitations were then placed after, limiting the scope of what they could do in order for the Emperor to have better control over his children. It wasn¡¯t said out loud, but many people in and outside of the court thought it was a shame and detrimental to Ashtar¡¯s progress. Princess Maia looked at her cousin with a dull expression. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to encourage him to travel more, have more dealings with our neighbors. He¡¯s actually quite talented in arranging resources for things like wood and stone for the princedom, but he says there is no point if there is ¡®no one to love¡¯.¡± ¡°He gets that from his father¡¯s side,¡± Prince Jasaw said, earning him an irritated eye roll from his sister. Henry looked back at the Princess. ¡°How did you find out about the Zimora Princess and Ashtar?¡± An irritated look appeared on her face. ¡°The King of Zimora is willing to sell his daughter for favor, and she is willing to be sold for power and wealth. The reason why her engagement fell through was because her father wanted more access to crops despite the original arrangement. The betrothed¡¯s father refused, so the King of Zimora cancelled the engagement. There was a large, well-known scene witnessed when this happened. In addition, Princess Isera has been seen accompanying the Ashtari Prince, both in the day and at night. Zimora has a casino that often hosts such guests of the kingdom.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Ash said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s promised them.¡± ¡°I wonder if it has anything to do with the fire dragon scale.¡± Those remaining at the table looked at Henry. Sumak¡¯s mother took a deep breath and released it. ¡°At least this will stop Sumak from going back to the volcanic valley.¡± ¡°No!¡± A voice came from the corner of the room and everyone turned their heads towards Sumak. He stood up from the window, a clarity in his eyes that was somewhat surprising. ¡°I¡¯m going to get that dragon scale!¡± ¡°What?¡± His mother shot up from her seat. ¡°Are you still trying to marry that girl! Didn¡¯t you hear what your cousin said? She is interested in the Ashtari Prince!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if the rumors are true! There is no Queen of Zimora, so she must be the hostess for royal guests on behalf of her father,¡± Sumak argued. ¡°And we already know that the suit works! I should go!¡± ¡°Just because the suit works doesn¡¯t mean that you need to continue using it! Sumak, Princess Isera may have agreed with her father to marry whoever gives them the fire dragon scale, but that doesn¡¯t mean she actually wants to,¡± Princess Maia argued. ¡°Not to mention that you spent so much on the suit. Perhaps if you return it you can get a refund,¡± Prince Jasaw added. Ash drew his lips back, pretending he didn¡¯t see the hopeful glances Prince Jasaw sent his way. ¡°All sales are final.¡± ¡°Then he can sell it!¡± ¡°Accessibility clause,¡± Ash replied, shaking his head. ¡°If anyone but the intended user uses it, it will start to deteriorate.¡± Prince Jasaw and his sister both looked at Ash with surprise. Ash lifted his hands helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve had a bad experience with my products being resold or copied, so custom products like this have additional measures. Sumak has already registered the item. It was in the terms and conditions.¡± ¡°Sumak, you idiot!¡± Princess Maia looked as if she were about to throw something at her cousin. ¡°That being said,¡± Ash said. ¡°Who is to say that he can¡¯t use it over and over to collect fire dragon scales and sell them?¡± Sumak¡¯s mother continued to frown. ¡°If that was a possibility, why didn¡¯t you keep the suit and use it yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to hunt for fire dragon scales, not to mention that the only reasonably safe time to do so is during their hibernation period,¡± Ash replied. Henry knew the real reason. Ash simply didn¡¯t have an interest in it, so it likely never crossed his mind. It was easier, and more interesting, to have a set item to retrieve for someone who was already willing to pay. ¡°I still want to get the fire dragon scale,¡± Sumak said. ¡°To show my sincerity. If Princess Isera sees it, perhaps she¡¯ll be moved.¡± He likely didn¡¯t notice everyone else wince as if second hand embarrassed by his hopes. ¡°I can see you¡¯re not going to give up on this,¡± Prince Jasaw said. ¡°Considering that you only managed to get out of the volcanic valley safely because of the von Sails brothers, do you think you¡¯ll be able to get the fire dragon scale on your own?¡± ¡°The suit can protect you from heat and fire, but not a dragon¡¯s jaws and claws,¡± Princess Maia told him. Sumak opened his mouth and froze. He seemed to realize that it was a possibility that another dragon could wake up and attack. The color drained from his face. In a way, Henry through Sumak was amazing to have forgotten so quickly that while he was not burnt out of existence by fire dragon fire, he was almost bitten in half by a fire dragon. Usually, people remember such traumatic events.... Ash released a heavy sigh. ¡°Sumak, if you want a fire dragon scale, we can help you, but just this once.¡± ¡°We can?¡± Henry asked, raising a brow. He did not agree to this. ¡°You can?¡± Sumak¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When I led the adolescent fire dragon back, it had some shed skin along its nest with at least two or three dragon scales that still appeared usable,¡± Ash said. ¡°That dragon nest is closest to the entrance, so you won¡¯t have to go far. You just have to make sure you don¡¯t wake it.¡± ¡°If we wait a few more days, like you said, to let it go into deep hibernation....¡± Sumak pulled out a seat and sat down. ¡°How easy will it be to wake it up again?¡± ¡°Loud noises can disturb their sleep and, obviously, physically disrupting their sleep is a sure way to wake them. It¡¯s important not to touch, or even get too close to the fire dragon. Just stay outside its nest and gather usable scales laying around. If it¡¯s stuck to shed skin, leave it. Being stuck to shed skin means it will lose its heat soon and won¡¯t sell for much.¡± Ash replied. Sumak nodded with awe. ¡°You know so much about fire dragons.¡± ¡°I have many interests.¡± Henry looked at Sumak seriously. ¡°Though the risk to your life has been greatly mitigated with the suit, there is no telling what will happen. Another dragon could suddenly wake up and attack. Are you sure you want to risk your life to get a fire dragon scale just for a chance to marry a woman who may not even like you?¡± Sumak lifted his chin and took a deep breath. ¡°I am willing.¡± He really was a madman. Ash clapped his hands together. ¡°Your risk calculation is terrible, but I respect your determination,¡± he said. ¡°Be ready in two days.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°I¡¯m always in awe of how people are so quick to trust you,¡± Henry said as he pulled his hair back to be tied while they sat in a carriage. ¡°Everyone is always so comfortable with you.¡± ¡°I have a very amiable personality,¡± Ash replied. He adjusted his glasses. ¡°And I¡¯m good at chatting people up.¡± ¡°You do have a big mouth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ash shot him a glare that only made Henry chuckle. As old as his brother was, sometimes, Henry couldn¡¯t help but remember him as a child whose every angry expression was so cute, it only made him want to anger little Ash more. He held his tongue and wrapped a piece of cloth around his head to keep his hair out of his face. At least one of them had to accompany Sumak into the volcanic valley to ensure his safety. Whoever accompanied Sumak would not get involved in the retrieval portion, as the Zimora retainers had already been informed that Sumak would try that day, so they would be observing from the hillsides above and waiting at the entrance of the canyon. Ash¡¯s method of entering the volcanic valley unharmed by heat and fumes was using a wind vortex barrier sphere to both keep the air within the sphere from heating up and keep outside fumes from coming into breathable air within the sphere. Everyone could tell that such a use of magic could not last for too long; eventually, a mage would use up too much energy and get tired, weakening the sphere. Ash wouldn¡¯t be affected at his level, but they didn¡¯t want the world to know just how strong he was. In addition, a large sphere of wind also made noise with its constant movement. The fast-moving wind collided with objects around it, causing vibrations. The wind was not completely contained in the sphere, meaning a dragon could be awoken by the sudden pressure of wind against them. The worst case would be if loose gravel was picked up and hurled towards a sleeping dragon. Henry had Simir, whose fire spirit abilities could block him from the heat. Fumes could be blocked out with a much smaller barrier sphere that just circled Henry¡¯s head. It made much less noise and was less violent. Thus, Henry was to go with Simir while Ash waited at the gate. At the first sign of trouble with a dragon, Henry would throw Sumak over his shoulder and run. Ash would watch by the entrance and get involved, if necessary. The only concern was that no one but them knew that Simir was there, let alone that Henry was a summoner. Aside from his strength, Henry also didn¡¯t dress or carry tools that other average-strength summoners and above had. The stronger the spirit, the more difficult it is to control, so they had summoner staff to first collect the spirit¡¯s energy and then use it as their own. It was sort of the tell-tale sign of a good summoner. Those who didn¡¯t have one, such as the tomb raider with a grass sprite, were considered low level and rather unskilled as it was seen that they couldn¡¯t use a staff at all. Henry didn¡¯t need one. Rather than first gather the spirit¡¯s energy to use himself, he opted to give orders. To disguise the fact that Simir was with him, Henry needed a protective suit. Ash spent the last two days hastily making a suit with leftover pine needle fabric he had in his bag, though it hadn¡¯t been treated to resist fire dragon fire. As long as a dragon didn¡¯t spit fire at Henry, the pine needle fabric would be fine in the ambient heat. Still, it was enough of a disguise. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The carriage stopped and they didn¡¯t wait for the footman to open the door for them. They walked out, with Henry already in his fake suit. Ash let out a low whistle as he scanned the area. They had stopped further from the entrance to the volcanic valley, likely because there were already so many carriages and horses parked. Past them, he could see a crowd three times as large as the one that was there the first time they came. ¡°Word travels fast,¡± Henry said with a frown. Ash scrunched his face. The less attention they got the better, but it seemed that today¡¯s attempt coupled with the rumors of a fire-resistant suit created by a powerful, but unknown mage was enough to draw crowds. ¡°Now I¡¯m getting nervous.¡± Sumak stopped beside them, having come out of a carriage where he was riding with his mother. He rubbed his stomach as he held his headpiece under one arm. ¡°What if they get too loud and wake up a dragon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Ash replied. Henry nodded. Ash was a mage. How difficult was it to create a soundproof barrier? Sumak looked at him with concern. ¡°Do you have enough energy for that?¡± He¡¯d seen Ash¡¯s lips and asked about them. As magic items that needed to be imbued with a mage¡¯s energy, it required an immense amount of energy and concentration, which could tire a mage out quickly. Ash nodded. ¡°I should have enough.¡± He looked at Sumak. ¡°But try not to wake a dragon. I also don¡¯t want to risk my life or my brother''s life more than necessary.¡± Sumak flushed and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s check in the Zimora retainers,¡± Henry said. He already hat the headpiece on, but the fabric in front was lifted up so he could see better. The trio walked towards the entrance, to the two older men who were standing beneath a large umbrella held by servants. As they approached, people in the crowd recognized them and began pointing them out. ¡°That¡¯s them!¡± Someone shouted. All eyes turned towards them. Sumak gave them a weak wave. ¡°They¡¯re getting louder....¡± It wasn¡¯t that he felt their pressure, but he really didn¡¯t want to wake another dragon. Henry looked at his brother. Ash¡¯s lips were pursed in a tight line. He reached into his tabard¡¯s inner pocket and took out a small handful of paper slips. He squeezed his way to the front of the crowd, just before the gate and activated six slips. Two were thrown to the ground, on opposite sides of the valley entrance. Two more were thrown up, embedding against the narrow walls in front of the stone gate entrance. Ash turned around and threw the remaining two into the air. There was nothing for them to embed into, but instead of fluttering down after they reached their peak, the two slips remained in place and suddenly turned to face the sky. The crowds let out gasps of surprise as they watched the two slips float. Those with magic sensitively could feel a change in the air. ¡°All right,¡± Ash said, nodding with satisfaction. He looked at Sumak. ¡°Check in to get started.¡± Sumak pulled his attention and awe away from the floating slips. He gave his head a small shake and walked to the two retainers from Zimora. ¡°Lord Sumak Amar,¡± one of them greeted before both gave him small bows of their heads. ¡°You are aware of the rules.¡± ¡°Yes, and as per the rules, I will be the one personally picking up the fire dragon scales. I will be accompanied by Rutherford von Sails, who will maintain a three-pace distance from me at all times, unless there is immediate danger,¡± Sumak told them. The two men frowned. ¡°You cannot be accompanied.¡± ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Sumak said, smiling. He waved his hand and one of his mother¡¯s body guards came forward, holding up a proclamation that was given to guests who attended Princess Isera¡¯s ball when the challenge was set. ¡°According to King Zimora¡¯s challenge and guidelines, a suitor must retrieve the scale with their own hands. They cannot have assistance in doing so, nor can two suitors enter the volcanic valley at the same time.¡± The corners of his eyes crinkled up. ¡°Nowhere does it say that emergency rescue personnel cannot be on standby in the volcanic valley with me at the same time.¡± A ripple of voices came from the crowd and a few even began recounting the now infamous proclamation. The two Zimora retainers frowned with one even taking the proclamation from the guard. Everyone watched as he read it over, at least a few times, before finally looking back at his partner with a frown. ¡°It is a loophole.¡± The crowd erupted with cheers and Ash lifted his hand and patted Sumak¡¯s shoulder. In past attempts, no one joined the suitor because it was too dangerous for them to and there was not enough protective items to spare. In addition, Henry was not a suitor. As long as the person entering the volcanic valley with a suitor did not actively try to help them get a dragon scale, such as clear the way for them, search the area, or distract a dragon while the suitor got a scale, there was nothing stopping Henry from standing to the side and waiting. Sumak pointed this out once, making it clear that Henry was following to help carry him out if there was an emergency, not helping him attain the scale. The two Zimora retainers frowned. They looked at each other and then looked towards the hillsides. Henry assumed they wanted to confirm with other retainers and perhaps even the King of Zimora first. Surprisingly, the two men looked at Sumak and conceded. ¡°We will allow this, but should you retrieve a dragon scale and need to be rescued out by your standby personnel, for whatever reason, then your efforts will not count.¡± At this, the crowd began to complain about the unfairness of the situation. ¡°At that point, he will already have it in his hands,¡± Ash said with a frown. ¡°Why would it not count?¡± ¡°He must make it out of the volcanic valley with the dragon scale by his own power,¡± one of the retainers told them. ¡°Then what is the use of having an emergency rescue personnel standing by if he can¡¯t do any rescuing?¡± Ash snapped back. Several people in the crowd agreed with this and accused the retainers of not wanting the scale to be retrieved at all, suggesting that perhaps the King of Zimora just wanted to torture people. The two retainers tensed at the provocation, but before they could respond, Henry cut in. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Henry said, giving his brother a look. ¡°No matter what happens, we will take care of it,¡± he told Ash in Lunapsar. Sumak had pointed out the loophole and devised a valid reason to have Henry accompany him. They knew they¡¯d face some resistance from the retainers, as this was unprecedented, but to try to prevent any help or rescue at all was cruel. Ash took a deep breath. ¡°Fine.¡± He conceded and took a step back. Henry nodded. He was glad that Sumak¡¯s mother stayed back with the carriage. If she heard this, she¡¯d fight it, if she didn¡¯t faint first. Sumak took this as his sign to agree. He signed his name on a document that confirmed that he and his family would not hold Zimora or its rulers responsible if he were injured or killed; that he was doing this of his own volition. Once signed, the two retainers nodded. ¡°There is no time limit. Good luck to you, Lord Sumak.¡± Henry kept his face motionless as they walked towards the front of the gate. Sumark had a focused expression, as if repeating all of Ash¡¯s instructions in his mind. Ash sneered at the two retainers before turning his head away. ¡°Final suit check!¡± As with the day before, he went through Sumak¡¯s suit, check the seams, the overlapping portions, and the fit, making sure it was secured. Sumak confirmed that he could see and breathe fine. Ash then turned his attention to Henry and repeated the same check, though it didn¡¯t really matter. Still, Ash put on a show. When he got to Henry¡¯s head, he activated the two slips he¡¯d sewn into the folds of the cloth. Air began to move around Henry¡¯s face. The air was enough for two hours, then Henry needed to get clean air as the fumes would overwhelm him. They had already discussed this and Sumak was aware he was on a time limitation. As long as the fire dragon nest Ash saw the other day was intact, it wouldn¡¯t take them more than a few minutes to actually acquire the scale. ¡°Walk in, pick up the scales, and walk out,¡± Sumak muttered to himself, as if to engrave his mission into his bones. ¡°Ready?¡± Ash asked. ¡°My brother will follow after three paces. Remember, keep quiet. Get in. Get the scales. Get out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± Sumak nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few minutes, my friend.¡± With that, he walked forward and through the gate. ¡°Make sure no one tries to interrupt us,¡± Henry said as he passed. Ash nodded once, keeping his eyes on Sumak. After Sumak made it in three paces, Henry followed. As soon as he stepped beneath the natural stone arch and into the volcanic valley, the background noise of people cheering became muffled to as low as a whisper. The further he stepped away, the quieter it became. Five steps in, and all Henry heard was the wind in his ears and the sound of them walking across the dirt and gravel. As per the agreement, Henry remained several steps away from Sumak. He didn¡¯t speak, either. Sumak walked as far back as was visible from the gate before the valley began to curve. Following the valley, he disappeared around the corner. Henry followed behind him. If Ash hadn¡¯t prepared him, he would¡¯ve been surprised. This portion wasn¡¯t far from the entrance, but there were already several dragons. They nested separately, but not far apart from each other. From their similar size to the fire dragon that had chased Sumak days earlier, they were adolescent dragons. Most were on ledges and in crevices along the valley walls, but one had a little nest wedged in a corner, on the ground. Different dragons nested differently and fire dragons curled their legs up beneath them, and laid in crescent, almost round balls in their nests. Their wings were folded neatly against their bodies with their necks and heads curled on the floor against them. During hibernation, they were vulnerable, though dragonhide was notoriously difficult to pierce. Henry didn¡¯t follow Sumak, who slowed his walk as he approached the sleeping dragon. Around the nest of rocks and mud were pieces of shed skin. A few glistening objects the size of his palm were scattered close to the dragon, almost peeking out of the nest. Henry squinted. Those were dragon scales. It seemed Sumak needed to get closer than they thought. Henry held his breath as Sumak approached, crouching down, and extending one gloved hand while the other lifted the gel-filled bag strapped across his chest. Sumak slowly lifted a scale and then put it in the bag. It was only then that Henry released his breath. Though still wary of the dragons, Henry relaxed. He waited for Sumak to turn around and come back. But he didn¡¯t. Henry¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Sumak pick up another dragon scale, pausing to make sure the fire dragon was still sleeping, before putting the shimmering scale into his bag. What is he doing? Henry almost screamed in his mind. The King of Zimora only asked for one scale. Did Sumak think that giving more would increase his chances at marriage? His jaw clenched, afraid that if he opened his mouth he would yell for Sumak to return and wake the dragons. Sumak circled the dragon¡¯s nest as best as he could, crouching down, even kneeling, and getting on to his side to gather dragon scales. Henry thought of Ash¡¯s previous assessment. Sumak really was a madman. More minutes than what was planned had passed. Henry still had more than an hour of clean air left, but the longer they stayed, the greater the chance of stumbling upon a fire dragon. Just as he was contemplating throwing a rock at Sumak to remind him to leave, Sumak turned around. He didn¡¯t run, but walked as quickly as he could. He patted the bag on his chest and then pointed forward. Henry walked across to the far wall of the valley in order to maintain distance between him and Sumak. Once Sumak was ahead of him, Henry did a final sweep with the nesting area and the dragons before following. As they approached the exit, they could see Ash standing at the forefront of the crowd, his face still firm with focus, with everyone behind him jumping up and down and opening their mouths. They were cheering, though on their side, Henry and Sumak couldn¡¯t hear them. Sumak stepped out first and stopped in his tracks. He jerked his head back and almost jumped as he walked through the noise barrier. He turned to Ash, who had a satisfied expression. When Henry walked out, Sumak was hugging Ash. ¡°Lord Sumak!¡± The Zimora retainers squeezed through the gaps in the overzealous crowd to get to Sumak. ¡°Did you retrieve the dragon scale?¡± Sumak still had one arm around Ash¡¯s shoulders as he stepped back. His breathing was unsteady, as he lifted the latch of his bag and dug inside. He pulled out a slimy scale and raised it into the air. ¡°I retrieved it!¡± The boisterous noise of the cheers exploded. The crowd pushed forward and people were jumping to get a better look. Henry didn¡¯t miss the surprise and brief awe that crossed the two retainers¡¯ faces. He wondered if they ever believed someone would actually succeed. ¡°Put it back in the gel so it doesn¡¯t burn anyone,¡± Ash said before Sumak nodded and did as he was told. ¡°Very good, Lord Sumak. We will send word to King Valacras at once!¡± one retainer said. ¡°Prepare to go to Zimora, Lord Sumak. We will expect you there in three days!¡± the other added. Since Sumak had embraced Ash without issue, then it was clear his suit was safe to touch. The retainers praised him, patted his back, and then shook his hands once Sumak freed one from a glove. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all in three days,¡± Sumak said with dazed grin. ¡°Good job,¡± Henry said. He didn¡¯t want to ask about why Sumak got more than one while a crowd surrounded them. Sumak couldn¡¯t seem to fight off his idiotic smile. He nodded and laughed, but then let out a heavy breath. His shoulders sank as his eyes looked blank. ¡°Wait...it¡¯s over? That¡¯s it?¡± he asked. It seemed that he was now just realizing what had happened. ¡°That was all it took?¡± Henry squinted at him, his eye almost twitching. ¡°Why do you sound disappointed that everything went as planned?¡± Sumak looked down, as if questioning himself. ¡°...because up until now, nothing has?¡± Ash sighed and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend,¡± he said in a reassuring voice. ¡°You still have to give the scale to the King of Zimora.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k The Prince of Ashtar lowered the spyglass as he watched two men climb into one of the carriages bearing the official seal of the Prince of Uqi¡¯ichu. Though they had come out of the crowd below with the suitor, those two men got his attention. From their postures of support around the suitor, especially the way they checked his suit before he entered, one of them must¡¯ve been the mage who created it. His initial guess was that it was the silver-haired Lunapsar, as he¡¯d used magic to create some sort of barrier in front of and above the crowd. His own magic sensitively was low, but what else could those glowing cards be doing? ¡°What was his name?¡± A woman¡¯s low, irritated voice spoke up behind him. ¡°The suitor this time is Lord Sumak Amar-¡± A loud, frustrated groan came from the well-dressed woman seated under the umbrella. ¡°Not him! How could it be him?¡± ¡°Are you not satisfied with him, Your Highness?¡± Holding up the umbrella was a thick, middle-aged woman. She was one of Princess Isera¡¯s nannies who escorted them out of Zimora to watch that day¡¯s attempt at a scale. ¡°How can I possibly be satisfied with him?¡± Princess Isera sat up on a plush wooden chair in the shade of the umbrella. She waved one hand heavy with rings towards the valley floor, where a crowd was dispersing. ¡°Not only does he look weak, but he hasn¡¯t done anything of significance! He¡¯s just the good-for-nothing nephew of the Prince of Uqi¡¯ichu. He has no real power or authority. He doesn¡¯t even have a position in the principality¡¯s government! How can Father allow me to marry such a man?¡± Those were all good points. Prince Eskander had three sisters and he would never allow them to marry useless men. How would that benefit the empire? If they dared to try to marry without his approval, he¡¯d sooner have them locked up or killed. The eldest of the Ashtari Princesses had at least married a useful man from a prominent family; the nephew of the Prime Minister. He and his father had yet to arrange the marriage of the twins, but they would likely be married out of the country for political and economic benefit. ¡°His Majesty will not give your hand to such a person, Your Highness,¡± the nanny assured her. ¡°He will find you someone with power and influence.¡± Prince Eskander pretended he didn¡¯t see her hinting glances. He restrained his sneer. In the time he¡¯d been in Zimora, Princess Isera had been following up around like a lovesick puppy, catering to his every whim and not so subtly hinting about marrying him. But how could he, who already had eight wives back in Ashtar, all of whom were the most beautiful and talented from across the empire, agree? Princess Isera was unruly, demanding, and would certainly wreak havoc in his Court of Imperial Wives, and he didn¡¯t need that. He needed the support of his wives, after all. He¡¯d picked the best daughters of the best families. The only way he¡¯d bring Princess Isera back was if she were pregnant. The court back home would love that. It was too soon to know if she was pregnant, anyway, and if her father went forward with what was agreed, she¡¯d end up marrying that boy from Uqi¡¯ichu. However, from the looks of it, that boy had a good relationship with those two other men. One of which entered with him. It seemed that there was more than one fireproof suit. His eyes narrowed; he needed to find out more about the mage. ¡°We must find out more about that mage.¡± He looked to the side and saw the useless mage from the Magic Tower, who insisted to see with his own eyes whether or not such a suit really existed, leaning so far forward, he could¡¯ve fallen at any moment. He turned to Prince Eskander with undisguised envy and urgency in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, he seems to be Lunapsar. Do you know him?¡± Prince Eskander held back his incredulous look. ¡°I am a prince. How would I know every single commoner who is of Lunapsar heritage?¡± The mage cocked his head to the side. ¡°I thought that Lunapsar with gifts tended to come from noble families.¡± ¡°The gifts are different from magical energy that makes one a mage,¡± he replied. Lunapsar gifts from the goddess were very niche, from what he had read. Magic was much more mutable. However, if he found that mage and asked him to join him as a way of serving the Lunapsar royal family, perhaps the mage would be tempted? Prince Eskander frowned. Then again, he could¡¯ve been a snob from the refugee diaspora who did not recognize him as a member of the royal family despite his claims. Who else was there to claim it? Up until now, a council was leading the refugee diaspora. He narrowed his eyes. Perhaps the council didn¡¯t want to give up their power over the descendants of the island. He had sent word that he found the remnants of a temple, but they didn¡¯t care. At the moment, he didn¡¯t have the resources to wrestle power from the council. Though his father loved him, he was paranoid and wary of him gaining too much military power. For some time, he¡¯d been building up his own, but lacked the money to do so to the scale he wanted. The court refused to increase his personal royal allowance as Ashtar was not nearly as wealthy as it pretended to be. A series of mismanagement had drained the treasury. Food production was the lowest it had been outside of famine years. Trade was so severely limited that the only ones making money were nobles. Even then, they were careful about paying as little in taxes as possible. He still needed their support, and as long as they paid tribute to him, he didn¡¯t care much. So far, all he¡¯d managed to do was steadily rebuild a navy, which his father had been more than happy to fund as it was seen as showing the glory of the empire. In contrast, the portion of the army he controlled was a portion of what the largest division had. He¡¯d initially thought that an army of three thousand was enough to seize control of the Lunapsar diaspora in West Wind Valley and get his hands on the purported secret gold of the Lunapsar royal family that was kept safe by the Elder Council, but he was surprised that the entire region was well fortified and they had a well-trained military. One that not only rivaled his, but was stronger. His mother had told him that her grandmother was a general and had been on the mainland with her army when Samelu sank. If that was the case, at least part of that military should¡¯ve been his, but the council had only asked him to leave, telling him that he was not a member of the Lunapsar royal family nor did he have any claim to the royal army. It angered him to be denied, but if he wanted Lunapsar resources, territory, and people for his cause, he needed them to agree. But if he could force them with a particularly strong mage... ¡°My dear,¡± his voice softened as he turned to the woman next to him. He extended his hand to the chair beside his and gave Princess Isera a gentle look. ¡°As much as I¡¯d hate to see you trapped with such a man because of your father, you must think of the benefits.¡± A reluctant look filled her face. She put her slender hand in his, but still pouted. ¡°What benefits can he give me?¡± ¡°In such a short time, he was able to contact a powerful mage to make him that suit. If you can contact that mage, think of the advancements Zimora can have. More than that of the Federation of Merchant Cities or Dareisol!¡± He watched with smugness as her face lit up at the thought. ¡°And think about what products he can create that will bring in wealth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true....¡± Her shoulders shrank. ¡°But what if he refuses. Mages are stubborn.¡± She cast an annoyed look at the mage with them. ¡°That old man refuses to even make me a space bag!¡± The mage crossed his arms over his chest and turned his head away with a scoff. Prince Eskander rubbed his thumb over the back of her hand. ¡°Find a way to approach him.¡± He leaned forward and hooked her chin with a finger. ¡°Have your father invite the mage. Tell him he will get a reward for assisting with the dragon scale.¡± Princess Isera immediately drew her head back and refused. ¡°Why does he need a reward? We didn¡¯t ask him-¡± ¡°My dear, my dear...the reward is just an investment in making a connection with him,¡± he told her. ¡°Just find a way to make him come to the celebration. I will take care of the rest.¡± SS&S: Chapter 23 - Safety First Ash had a smile on his face as he sorted through some local souvenirs he¡¯d collected for people back home. Henry had noticed he¡¯d go shopping for a bit at every town, but didn¡¯t think he was souvenir shopping. He frowned at the realization that he had not bought a single gift. Granted, they weren¡¯t abroad for pleasure, but for work. Effie would still judge him for not bringing her something in comparison. ¡°Let¡¯s do some shopping in Akepol before we set sail,¡±F Henry said. Nera had sent one of the ravens back with Donut, the messenger hawk. Donut carried a message saying that she arranged for a ship to take them home instead of them having to make their way back on horseback. After the last few incidents along the way, both brothers felt a ride home on a familiar ship would be for the best. Akepol was south, so they had to go further than they came to reach it, but the journey back would be faster. ¡°Akepol has some medicinal plant farms on its outskirts. I¡¯m going to see if I can buy some for Effie.¡± His brother beat him to it again! Henry narrowed his eyes. His mind scrambled to think of something that Effie would like outside of sugary treats. She already got enough of that at home. ¡°What about Auntie?¡± ¡°Momma will just be happy that I am home safe,¡± Ash said with a hint of pride in his voice. Henry rolled his eyes. After sorting the items in different piles, Ash wrapped them into cloth bundles and shoved them back into his preservation bag. ¡°It¡¯s about a day and a half to Akepol if we leave tonight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride through the night.¡± ¡°Then in the morning and we camp tomorrow night?¡± Ash nodded. ¡°That¡¯s better. Then we¡¯ll arrive midday and can do some shopping before boarding.¡± A knock came from the door and they both turned towards it. Henry crossed the room to open the door. A servant bowed his head. ¡°Masters von Sails, His Highness requests your presence in the throne room. There is a message for you from Zimora,¡± the servant told them. Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed once more. He looked over his shoulder at Ash, who had slowed his packing to a standstill and met his eyes. Ash¡¯s unspoken question of ¡®now what do they want¡¯ was written all over his face. Henry took a deep breath and gave the servant an acknowledging nod. ¡°Tell them we will be there soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Master von Sails.¡± The servant bowed once more and stepped back. Henry closed the door and looked at Ash. ¡°What do you think it¡¯s about?¡± his brother asked. Henry took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to say an invitation to the dinner or whatever it is where Sumak will hand the dragon scale to the King of Zimora.¡± Ash frowned. ¡°Should¡¯ve left earlier....¡± Ash finished packing his things and then two of them walked down the spiral stairs outside their corner tower room to get to the grand hall. Prince Jasaw had a pensive look on his face as Princess Maia sat on his right, reading a letter. Beside her, Sumak¡¯s mother was rubbing her temples. Sumak was standing and had his arms crossed with his lips drawn in, looking at his cousin as if waiting for her thoughts. The servant at the entrance from the stairs announced their arrival. Prince Jasaw rose from his seat to greet them. ¡°Masters von Sails-¡± ¡°Guillermo, Rutherford!¡± Sumak raised an envelope in the air and waved it. He rushed towards them. ¡°A letter was sent to you from the King of Zimora along with mine.¡± Ash drew his head back and Henry heard him murmur. ¡°Oh...this can¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°We have no acquaintance with the King of Zimora,¡± Henry replied as they crossed the wooden floor. ¡°Why would he send us a letter?¡± ¡°I suspect he knows you helped me,¡± Sumak suggested as he handed Henry the envelope. ¡°My letter said to give it to the mage who helped.¡± Beside Henry, Ash sneered. ¡°So, he found out one of us was a mage.¡± Henry slid his finger under the envelope seal and pulled out the card within. His eyes ran through the note and the corners of his lips pulled down. ¡°He invites the mages who assist Lord Sumak to attend the engagement ceremony.¡± Ash let out a choked sound. ¡°Engagement ceremony?¡± He looked at Sumak with wide eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t given him the dragon scale yet.¡± ¡°The engagement ceremony will include the formal presentation of the dragon scale to the King of Zimora in exchange for Princess Isera¡¯s hand,¡± Princess Maia said from her seat at the table. She had a letter in front of her, too. It seemed that the entire family had been invited. ¡°You¡¯re fine with this happening so soon?¡± Henry raised a brow and looked at Sumak. Sumak took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°What noble doesn¡¯t marry for some sort of benefit?¡± he asked, letting his shoulders slump. ¡°Even if Princess Isera protests and doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I can leverage the dragon scale for some benefits for Uqi¡¯ichu.¡± At this, his mother, cousin, and uncle all turned to look at him with surprise. Prince Jasaw¡¯s eyes moistened. ¡°Sumak...I and the rest of the principality is grateful for your efforts, but our family has enough strength and wealth that we do not need to marry for such benefits.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve already started penning a letter to Akepol¡¯s council to work with them,¡± Princess Maia said, sitting up straight and frowning. ¡°But a little more help isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Sumak asked. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t have an official position in the principality. At best, I can be a representative of the family when someone opens a store, or something, but I can¡¯t do much else. At the very least, I can try to negotiate for better trade conditions.¡± Prince Jasaw furrowed his brows and nodded. He put a hand on Sumak¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am just concerned that Zimora will...disappoint you.¡± He seemed to hesitate when trying to describe his worries. Henry didn¡¯t think his concern was unjustified, though disappoint wasn¡¯t the word he¡¯d use. Considering the entire challenge that the King of Zimora made, essentially using his daughter to exchange for something of value, Henry could see the other monarch trying to get the dragon scale for nothing and humiliating Sumak. Ash took the letter from Henry and sneered. ¡°I know an attempt to gain favor when I see it,¡± he said. He folded the letter and put it back into the envelope. ¡°He found out about Sumak¡¯s suit and wants to get us to go to the party. Once we¡¯re there, he¡¯ll try to associate with us in hopes of working for him.¡± He tossed the envelope on the table with distaste. ¡°If he wants a magic product, he can put in a request at the Guild like everyone else.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t go, it could reflect badly on Sumak,¡± Henry told him. Sumak froze for a moment and Ash frowned more so. Henry looked at Sumak and then at Prince Jasaw. ¡°How many people know that they sent us a letter?¡± Prince Jasaw looked around the room. ¡°Us in this room,¡± he said. ¡°And those three.¡± He motioned towards the two guards and the servant standing by the entrance, all of whom were tense. ¡°And how many people know we¡¯re still here?¡± Henry asked, narrowing his eyes. It was a half day to the volcanic valley and they spent less than an hour there before journeying back to Uqi¡¯ichu for another half day. By the time they arrived, the sun was setting. Sumak and the brothers went to rest after they arrived with Ash and Henry preparing to leave now that Sumak had a dragon scale. Dinner had yet to be eaten. ¡°I¡¯m unsure,¡± Prince Jasaw said. ¡°Guards hadn¡¯t seen you leave, though most people must¡¯ve known you returned an hour or so ago.¡± Henry took another deep breath. He looked at Ash, who looked back at him and then nodded. Henry picked up the envelope and handed it to Sumak. ¡°We von Sails brothers left after retrieving our things. By the time this letter arrived, we had left the castle. You ¡®sent¡¯ someone to chase after us, but they couldn¡¯t catch up.¡± It was a clear rejection. Henry didn¡¯t bother to ask them to be his alibis. He and Ash had accompanied Sumak on a life-threatening mission, ensuring his safety, and bringing him home triumphantly. The Amar family was not one to repay kindness with hate. Princess Maia lifted her hand. ¡°Have the two horses prepared for the ¡®search¡¯,¡± she said. Her aunt nodded and turned to leave. ¡°I will have the kitchen prepare some dry foods for you. It will be ready soon. Jasaw, have the guards bring to sets of spare uniforms bases. Their clothes are too foreign.¡± Prince Jasaw knit his brows and nodded, making the order as Henry saw his brother looking at his clothes with concern. The ruler of the principality round the table and approached them. ¡°Thank you for protecting my nephew thus far, Master Rutherford and Mage Guillermo.¡± Ash opened his mouth to remind him that he was paid for it, but Prince Jasaw waved his hand to quiet him. ¡°Sumak paid for the product and the travel expenses, but you agreed to protect him to the end...even saving him from a dragon.¡± ¡°Our family is small and I only have one cousin,¡± Princess Maia told them as she stood up. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s our idiot.¡± Sumak nodded and paused. ¡°Wait....¡± ¡°Sumak.¡± Henry put his hand on Sumak¡¯s shoulder and met his gaze with a firm one. ¡°When you go tomorrow, stay focused on your goals. Present the dragon scale proudly. If the King of Zimora rejects your request for cooperation, don¡¯t force it. Just leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too confident that King Valacras will give up the scale so easily once it¡¯s in his grasp,¡± Prince Jasaw said with a frown. ¡°I will send several guards with Sumak tomorrow to ensure his safety.¡± ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve brought uniforms.¡± One of the soldiers had returned with a bundle of folded clothes in his arms. ¡°Give them to the von Sails brothers.¡± Henry and Ash accepted the clothes to be used as disguises. Henry motioned towards the spiral stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s change quickly.¡± Ash nodded. He paused as he passed Sumak. ¡°The bag holding the scales is yours to keep. Considering a parting gift and insurance.¡± Sumak was taken aback. The original plan had been to transfer one of the scales to a specially prepared metal container and return the bag filled with cooling gel to Ash. ¡°Are you sure? That¡¯s a separate product on its own-¡± ¡°Gift from a friend,¡± Ash said. He took one step forward and paused. ¡°If worse comes to worse, and the King of Zimora wants to take the dragon scale from you, give the old man the scale and leave.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sumak¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Sumak,¡± Princess Maia cut him off and gave him a stern look. ¡°Do you understand what your friend is telling you? A fire dragon scale is not worth your life.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k They fled into the night wearing borrowed uniforms and Sumak¡¯s old, worn leather cloaks. A meal had been packed for them to eat when they rested, but it would be a while until they did. They needed to put as much distance between them and Uqi¡¯ichu as could be believed. Their horses raced out of the walls of the castle and then towards the closest city gates. Akepol was south east of the principality, but they weren¡¯t going directly there from their route. Neither brother said a word as the road they took didn¡¯t take them down the trade route that would go to Akepol, but the dirt road that went to Zimora. A little less than day¡¯s ride away, the two arrived within view of the port kingdom¡¯s walls well before dawn. They rested at the edge of the forest, out of sight from the road. It was only then that they took out the now cold food that Sumak¡¯s mother had the castle kitchen prepare for them. ¡°So....¡± Ash said, trailing off as he held a chicken drumstick in one hand. He looked out at the sloping land that circled a small hill overlooking the sea and the low earthen wall that surrounded it, separating the villages at the base at the edge of the city from the rural farmland sprawling out. ¡°What¡¯s the goal?¡± ¡°Make sure Sumak isn¡¯t arrested or coerced into a severely disadvantageous deal for Uqi¡¯ichu,¡± Henry replied after swallowing a piece of chicken torn off with, and sandwiched in, a piece of corn flour flatbread. ¡°Then go home.¡± Ash chewed his food, silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°The mage was there, at the volcanic valley. I could feel him watching him.¡± The corner of Henry¡¯s lip curled up. ¡°Then, it means they are in Zimora.¡± ¡°Why are they here?¡± Ash asked. ¡°And if they were in the volcanic valley, was the mage just curious and wanted to see the suit work with his own eyes or does he and the minister and whoever else was with them want something from Zimora.¡± Henry tapped his fingers on his lap. ¡°Zimora is about halfway down West Iveria. It¡¯s in a good position across the Smiya Sea for trade from Ashtar, if Ashtar can get its old port working.¡± Asthar was mainly inland with only a small usable portion that could act as a gateway to the sea. A series of small principalities that formed their own union essentially blocked more of Ashtar from having usable territory that reached the sea along the west. The parts of Ashtar that did border the sea had jagged, dangerous coastlines, making it difficult for proper ports to be built. It wasn¡¯t that Ashtar hadn¡¯t tried to seize territory to expand their usable coastline in the past. It was that all attempts failed. That area was carefully guarded, which also kept West Wind Valley safely out of any of Ashtar¡¯s early expansion plans. Ashtar had to make do with a port city that had fallen into disrepair once the country became more isolationist. Henry still couldn¡¯t understand why it had done so. It was almost laughable that it would still call itself an empire when it didn¡¯t have the economy, or influence, to back up such a claim. Perhaps the court had finally realized this and were opening up for trade to revitalize the country. For the sake of the people, Henry was for that. But he was fairly certain it wouldn¡¯t be the people who were benefiting. He had noticed corruption in the court as a child, what more now? ¡°Brother,¡± Ash said. He looked at Henry with question as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s here?¡± A chill swept through Henry¡¯s body. His eyes bore into the castle in the distance. He¡¯d been so caught up with Sumak that he forgot that the Ashtari Prince was reported as a guest of Zimora. It was possible that he was still in the castle. He grit his teeth, a thousand thoughts going through his mind, each playing out different scenarios. Beside him, Ash¡¯s face was unusually blank, as if for a moment he had disassociated and felt nothing. ¡°If he is, can we kill him?¡± Ash didn¡¯t sound like Ash for a moment. Henry closed his eyes, his heart aching through his anger. The thought crossed his mind. He considered various situations in which they could assassinate him, but he had to think of the consequences of doing so there, in a foreign country, where they had no control of what would happen next. His hands trembled, and for a moment, he imagined engulfing the entire castle in flames to ensure the death of one man. The corner of his lip curled up in a pained, bitter smile. There were times when he hated that he had restraint; that he had discipline, and a shred of humanity that kept him from razing an entire country to the ground for revenge. His mother had always been a sort of peacemaker. Good with her words and able to create a stable environment in what should¡¯ve been a hostile one. He was born to be a leader and a statesman, she had told him, not a tyrant. Not a monster. Nera had tempered his anger and hatred that accumulated the last few years living within palace walls. She always taught him to target the sources of the problem, consider how the problem was interwoven with other aspects, and then make a calculated decision on how to act to gain the desired outcome with as little loss as possible. It was why both he and Ash, for how much power they had, didn¡¯t attack those people who kidnapped them or killed all the tomb raiders. Everything was connected. Cutting the wrong knot could cause more problems than it solves. ¡°Not here.¡± Henry opened his eyes. ¡°What if we get him alone?¡± Ash asked, his voice was low and steady. Isolating him would prevent not only witnesses, but collateral deaths and injuries. ¡°If he dies here, the Old Bastard will send soldiers. Even if Zimora¡¯s king is untrustworthy, and he¡¯s not. Let¡¯s be honest, I wouldn¡¯t trust him to make a simple exchange without resorting to threats, which is why we¡¯re here,¡± Henry replied. ¡°But there are still people here who shouldn¡¯t be caught up in a foreign power struggle. This is Ashtar¡¯s problem, not Zimora¡¯s. Not anywhere else¡¯s.¡± Ash clenched his jaw. He took a large bite of his bread and chicken, chewing violently before swallowing. ¡°But what if he¡¯s here.¡± His voice almost shook, as if pleading with Henry. ¡°The longer he lives, the more harm he does.¡± ¡°But killing him here will bring harm to the people here and cause unrest in Ashtar.¡± Henry turned his head to look at Ash, his own expression angry and regretful. ¡°Our sisters are still in Ashtar. Their mothers. My mother. We can¡¯t risk exposing them to a backlash when we can¡¯t protect them. You know what that Old Bastard is capable of. To ensure that his heir grew up, despite no threat on his life from us, the Old Bastard happily acquiesced for us to have ¡®accidents¡¯. He loves that piece of trash like gold. Who knows what he¡¯ll do if the son of the precious love of his life is killed?¡± Henry spat out the sentence, growing angrier the more he acknowledged it. He¡¯d heard the Old Bastard call a woman who abandoned him the love of his life over and over, though that hadn¡¯t stopped him from breaking someone¡¯s engagement and then taking the woman for one of his wives just because she had similar eyes. Nera said it was in part to his obsession with that woman that the rest of the wives unified. Ash shook. ¡°Can he at least suffer, Brother? Let me quell my anger at least a little.¡± Henry looked at Ash¡¯s pained eyes behind the glasses. Ash didn¡¯t say it, but he was thinking of their dead brothers. The blue jade basin was still fresh in Ash¡¯s mind. Henry turned his head to look back at the castle. ¡°Arunsha¡¯s leg was also broken when he fell off the horse. His left fibula,¡± Henry told him. ¡°Don¡¯t use magic when you do it. It¡¯ll alert them and make them wary of all mages.¡± Ash nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°And wait until Sumak is safe,¡± Henry added, giving him a look. ¡°Once that would be prince is attacked, there will be either chaos, if there are a lot of witnesses, or heightened security if there are none. We can¡¯t let him be trapped inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. We came here to make sure Sumak was safe, after all.¡± Henry snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, but you want to assassinate a prince on foreign soil and possibly cause an international incident that can plunge the region into war and have an unknown backlash in Ashtar?¡± Ash¡¯s face twisted with refusal. ¡°We¡¯ll stick with the original plan.¡± He was conceding. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Henry took a deep breath and released it. He lifted his hand and put it on Ash¡¯s head, giving him a gentle shake. ¡°If Ashtar goes into war, it will be Ashtar¡¯s people who suffer. Our remaining family aside, the country itself is not equipped for a war with no end. It¡¯s already having difficulty maintaining soldiers at the borders. Any more pressure for resources could lead to widespread famine.¡± This was already a problem when they fled and he hadn¡¯t heard of it getting any better. Ash looked down. His eyes crinkled up and he shook his head. ¡°He would allow that, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Ash asked in a strained voice. ¡°He would let his people go hungry.¡± Henry put his arm around Ash. ¡°He would kill his own sons, Ash. He would kill anyone.¡± He looked at his brother¡¯s painful expression. ¡°We¡¯ll take it back...right in front of him.¡± Ash nodded his head. He stuffed the rest of his food into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said, sounding more determined. ¡°Let¡¯s just make sure Sumak gets out and then we can go home.¡± ¡°The event will have a lot of security and only invited guests will be present,¡± Henry said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to sneak in to observe. As long as nothing goes wrong and Sumak isn¡¯t in any danger, we won¡¯t need to get involved.¡± Ash looked at his brother. ¡°Your hair is red and mine is silver. This area has dark hair. We won¡¯t exactly blend in. You know what that means.¡± ¡°We need to cover our hair-¡± ¡°Hair dye time.¡± Henry blinked and stared at his brother. ¡°Is that necessary?¡± ¡°Head coverings can be removed. It¡¯s also rude to wear in some places,¡± Ash told him. ¡°Do you want black or brown hair?¡± ¡°What are you going to dye your hair?¡± Ash scoffed. ¡°Dye?¡± He lifted a hand and ran it through his hair. A single movement was like painting all the hairs he touched black. He repeated this motion several times until his silver hair had turned black. Henry¡¯s eyes widened. Ash grinned. ¡°Who needs dye?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that with my hair?¡± Henry frowned. ¡°I still have dye stains on some of my clothes from the last time! Not to mention I smelled cookies for days!¡± Ash met his accusing eyes with a matter-of-fact gaze. ¡°I needed to use up the dye.¡± Henry lunged at him, and Ash flinched and raised his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll use magic! I¡¯ll use magic!¡± In the end, the brothers both became brunettes wearing glasses. Ash showed him how to adjust the lens to change his eye color. While blue was preferred, as it was Henry¡¯s natural eye color, it was a rare color in the region, so they changed it to brown. The next step was infiltrating the castle. It was easier than expected considering there were many people rushing to prepare for that night¡¯s event. When people were in a rush, they became less observant. Even the guards were lax, as there were more people than normal moving around to prepare decorations, food, and music. As long as one acted as if they belonged, they wouldn¡¯t stand out. Ash casually stole a server¡¯s uniform while pretending to carry in food into the kitchen. Henry knocked out a man of similar size and took his clothes. The horses were sent to graze. When Henry whistled, the ravens would fetch the horses and lead them to where the brothers were. One of the benefits of having a mother and sister who were beast masters was being surrounded by animals who were well trained to take orders. By sunset, the two brothers had split up. If Sumak was in trouble, they¡¯d take him out. If everything went well and Sumak could make a deal with the King of Zimora, then they would stand aside and let things progress naturally. Until then, they settled into their roles. The celebration started well before Sumak arrived. Both Zimora nobles and nobles from the surrounding area arrived in droves, helping themselves to the food that was laid out and the drinks that were carried around by uniformed servers. Zimora was a larger and wealthier kingdom than Uqi¡¯ichu and the new ballroom reflected that. It didn¡¯t have the grandiose of the ballrooms in Dareisol¡¯s imperial palaces, but it was larger than a banquet hall with new parquet flooring and painted vaulted ceilings. There were even light crystals instead of oil lamps or candles. Musicians were in the corner playing local instruments as background music to the chatter of the guests. Henry spotted the mage and the minister they¡¯d seen on the ship. He narrowed his eyes, but kept his position on guard by one of the back doors. His spot provided a good view of most of the room, but was far enough from most of the activity, allowing him to be ignored. Across the room, Ash was weaving through the crowd, confidently holding a tray with drinks. A polite smile was on his face as he paused at each small cluster of guests to offer them drinks. A few did double takes, appearing more attentive than normal before Ash gave them small nods of his head and slipped away. Henry made a mental note that the next time Ash wanted to go incognito, to put something on his face to change his features, too. A good-looking face was a good-looking face no matter what color his hair and eyes were. The chattering of the crowd began to grow quiet. Henry¡¯s eyes flickered to the entrance, where the King of Zimora was entering, followed by two well dressed women. As the King of Zimora entered, he greeted his guests, laughing with a flushed face and crescent eyes that were all smiles. Then, the woman Henry assumed with Princess Isera walked in. She was a young woman with her hair braided and coiled, decorated with colorful fabric and hair pins. She wore a heavily embroidered dress and gold bracelets and torque. A wide, bright smile was across her face as she entered the room. But Henry¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Zimora¡¯s princess. Henry could feel his fingers twitching, wanting to order one of his spirits to attack. ¡°Calm yourself.¡± Simir¡¯s low, calm voice pierced the haze of hatred that flared the moment Henry laid eyes on the man with long silver hair that faded into orange at his neck. His clothes didn¡¯t match any of the guests, as the fine, shimmering deep purple fabric with gold and silver thread patterns wasn¡¯t woven in West Iveria. He wore a gold circlet around his head and matching rings on his fingers. He held his chin up and wore an expression of superiority as he walked beside Princess Isera. No, he wasn¡¯t just walking beside her. His arm was bent and he was escorting her. Escorting her in what was supposed to be her engagement ceremony. Henry calmed himself quickly. He reminded himself that this was not the time or the place, and that any impulsive action here could harm those still in Ashtar. He scanned the room for Ash. The servers were still making their rounds, but keeping to the edges of the room so as not to get in the way of the royals. Ash was opposite him, his head tilted back and a glass at his lips. He was gulping down a glass of clear wine from his serving tray. Henry watched his brother put the glass back and seemed to collect himself before pasting on a twitching smile and forcing himself out on the floor, likely giving his all to restrain himself. At least with the royals taking everyone¡¯s attention, no one noticed Ash¡¯s unprofessional drinking on the job. Henry looked around and wasn¡¯t surprised that no one thought it was strange that Princess Isera was being escorted by someone who wasn¡¯t Sumak. Neither Princess Isera nor her esteemed Ashtari Prince, whose crooked arm held her hand, were given judgmental or even curious looks. It was as if everyone expected this. This wasn¡¯t a good sign for Sumak. Princess Isera followed her father and as he approached, Henry could hear her talking. ¡°...Prince Eskander. He and my father are working out a trade deal. Zimora is in the perfect location to act as a gateway into West Iveria from Ashtar!¡± I knew it. Henry controlled his expression to keep from sneering. Ashtar wouldn¡¯t play by the Federation¡¯s rules and regulations. Of course, it would choose an ally that was easier to manipulate. Henry overheard the whispers amongst the noble guests. Princess Isera was planning to reject the suitor who presented the dragon scale. Some people didn¡¯t believe it was possible to get one. Others asked if the suitor would accept an arrangement that wasn¡¯t the Princess¡¯ hand. It was disgusting. Henry presumed that these people had been present months earlier, when the challenge was issued. Now that someone had succeeded, they wanted to renege the arrangement. It was dishonorable as a head of state, and as a merchant, it was a breach of contract. Henry would¡¯ve had them blacklisted. Just as the King and his daughter finished their first round of greeting, a messenger ran in, motioning to someone who appeared to be a high-ranking servant and whispering something to him. The servant¡¯s eyes widened before squeezing through the crowd to get to King Valacras. The message was relayed and King Valacras¡¯ predatory eyes lit up. He turned to his guests and raised his arms. ¡°The suitor has arrived!¡± Another wave of excited murmurs swept across the crowd. Henry narrowed his eyes. He looked towards the main entrance and could see people approaching. As they came to the threshold, Henry¡¯s grip on the halberd he¡¯d stolen tightened. He could make out Sumak¡¯s figure, but the six men following him weren¡¯t wearing the guard uniforms of Uqi¡¯ichu. They were wearing the same kind of uniform he was. Where are his guards? He caught Ash¡¯s face across the room. Ash had stopped and was staring at the doorway with dark eyes, also realizing that Sumak was being escorted in by Zimora guards. ¡°Lord Sumak Amar of the Uqi¡¯ichu Principality!¡± A steward standing by the door announced Sumak and rather than be greeted with cheers for his bravery walking into the volcanic valley, the entire room went silent. It seemed as if all the guests were holding their breaths. The musicians had also ceased. Sumak was wearing far better clothes than they¡¯d seen him in the last few days. His clothes were pressed, fitting him well, and a sash with stripes was draped across his torso along with a half dozen pins as adornments. His black leather boots hit the floor, making the sound of his steps fill the silence. His hair had been combed back and he held a metal box with wooden handles in front of him. Ash had helped prepare that box to contain a fire dragon scale that would normally burn through or heat up normal boxes. Sumak approached the King, not too fast nor too slow. He stood up straight and wore a neutral, but pleasant expression. If Henry didn¡¯t recognize his face, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it was the same man they¡¯d seen get thrown out of a magic shop. It was the first time he¡¯d seen Sumak act like the noble he was. He inwardly gave Sumak a nod of satisfaction. ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty King Valacras.¡± Sumak bowed his head, as appropriate. ¡°I am Sumak Amar, nephew of Prince Jasaw of Uqi¡¯ichu. As of yesterday, I have completed the challenge you set forth to acquire a fire dragon scale, with my own hands, from the volcanic valley.¡± He adjusted the box in one hand and then used the other to undo the latch. He lifted the lid and a wave of heat radiated from the open box. Those who were close stepped back and whispers swept through the room. Many people tried to get closer, but the guards that had escorted Sumak in held them back. King Valacras wore a wide smile on his face, joy filling his squinted eyes as he made a show of leaning forward and examining the fire dragon scale. He even held his hand out to cover it close to the box, announcing to the audience that the heat of the scale was still so powerful. ¡°Your achievement, especially in so little time, is commendable, Lord Sumak!¡± King Valacras said, though he seemed to be speaking to the crowd rather than directly at Sumak, who stood in front of him. He stepped forward, extending his hands. ¡°I accept-¡± The box lid snapped closed and the hollow crack cut off the King. The old man froze in place, his arms still out and expecting to be handed the box. A shadow fell over his face despite his smile. Sumak drew the closed box back. He didn¡¯t pull it against him, but just the subtle movement of keeping it just out of reach from the King was enough to raise the tension in the room. Henry raised a brow. Sumak was a madman indeed. ¡°While I understand that the original challenge offered the hand of your daughter, Princess Isera, a generous and beautiful young lady, I must humble myself before her,¡± Sumak said, his voice clear. ¡°I am not suitable for such a...hospitable woman.¡± For the first time since he arrived, Sumak set his gaze on Princess Isera. Up until that point, he¡¯d been ignoring her and it seemed she finally noticed. Her eyes narrowed and the corners of her lips pulled down. King Valacras tilted his head a bit. ¡°Does Lord Sumak not wish to marry my daughter?¡± ¡°I am undeserving of your daughter, King Valacras,¡± Sumak stressed, keeping a pleasant smile on his face that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Her Highness has a title, whereas I only have a courtesy one. Our statuses are not equal and it would be unfair for me to lead her into a life where she would suffer.¡± Though he was berating himself, the clear line he was drawing to separate himself from Princess Isera was not lost to the crowd. People started whispering. King Valacras frowned. ¡°My daughter has been waiting for one of her suitors to attain a fire dragon scale to show their devotion.¡± ¡°Has she?¡± Sumak¡¯s eyes moved over to the foreign Prince still beside the Princess. After giving the Princess a haughty, knowing look, Sumak looked back at King Valacras. ¡°Your Highness, I believe that Princess Isera is better suited for someone matching her status.¡± The King¡¯s face fell. His eyes narrowed. ¡°If that is what you believe, then why did you come?¡± ¡°To offer you the fire dragon scale,¡± Sumak replied. ¡°However, rather than tie Her Highness to a marriage that is beneath her, I would like to propose an arrangement.¡± ¡°An arrangement?¡± The King¡¯s voice dripped with irritation. ¡°Uqi¡¯ichu is willing to offer a fixed rate for our iron ore in exchange for a lowered fixed rate for fees for accessing Zimora¡¯s port,¡± Sumak asked. ¡°And this fire dragon scale is a gesture of our sincerity.¡± Henry raised a brow. Iron ore was quite an important commodity and one a growing kingdom like Zimora could use. In addition, a lower fee would still allow for Zimora to make a profit. Sumak, still holding on to the box, reached into his coat¡¯s inner pocket and unfurled a folded sheet. Henry couldn¡¯t read it from where he was standing, but he assumed it was the contract. ¡°I have been given authority by Prince Jasaw to negotiate and sign an agreement for cooperation,¡± Sumak told the King. If it were Henry, he would¡¯ve read through the agreement and then offered to speak to Sumak for negotiations privately. He would not do what King Valacras did, which was reach out, take the agreement, and tear into pieces in front of Sumak¡¯s emotionless face. ¡°Zimora does not lower port fees for anyone,¡± King Valacras replied in a low, irate voice. Sumak lifted his chin and released a low breath. ¡°Very well.¡± He turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait! Give us the fire dragon scale.¡± There was a silent threat in the King¡¯s voice. Sumak glanced over his shoulder. He hadn¡¯t made it one step, but slowed his motions while he locked eyes with King Valacras, and handed the box to one of the guards. ¡°As I said,¡± Sumak told him with a light, undisturbed voice. ¡°The scale is a token of our sincerity.¡± He released the handles once the guard had a hold on it and gave the King a small bow of his head. ¡°Perhaps we can cooperate another time.¡± ¡°One moment!¡± A voice rang out, stopping Sumak from leaving. This time it was the accented voice of a foreign prince. Henry narrowed his eyes, itching for a fight, as Prince Eskander pulled his arm out from Princess Isera¡¯s grip and passed King Valacras to stand in front of Sumak. ¡°Where is the mage?¡± Henry clenched his jaw. Sumak gave the Prince a curious look. ¡°What mage?¡± ¡°The one who made the suit.¡± ¡°What suit?¡± ¡°The suit you wore into the volcanic valley,¡± Prince Eskander said with a slight growl. ¡°Answer truthfully, young lord, as my patience is limited.¡± Sumak gave him a dull look. ¡°The mage left after escorting me back to Uqi¡¯ichu. We received instruction to bring them, but the invitation to...this, arrived too late. They were already gone.¡± Prince Eskander narrowed his eyes. He took a step closer and bore his eyes into Sumak¡¯s. ¡°It is best that you do not lie to me.¡± Sumak held his gaze. ¡°There is no reason for me to lie to you. The mage and his assistant were kind enough to escort me as a safety measure. This is beyond what he was hired to provide, but they had a schedule to keep, so they left. They weren¡¯t even able to join my family and me for dinner before they did.¡± A low grumble left Prince Eskander¡¯s voice. He grit his teeth but drew his head back. ¡°What about their name?¡± A man with a peaked purple hat squeezed from the crowd with an anxious look on his old, wrinkled face. ¡°What is the name of the mage who made your fire proof suit?¡± Sumak shook his head. ¡°As part of the agreement, I must keep the mage anonymous.¡± ¡°Need I remind you that you are in the presence of a king, Lord Sumak!¡± King Valacras, perhaps in an effort to please the Ashtari Prince, stepped forward. ¡°I command you to tell me the name of the mage!¡± Sumak didn¡¯t back down. He remained calmly defiant. ¡°I am not a citizen of Zimora and it is not illegal to refuse questioning when there is no crime involved. I have a prior agreement and will not break it.¡± Prince Eskander opened his mouth, but King Valacras gave an order first. ¡°Arrest him!¡± Here we go! Henry put his halberd aside and pulled the eye drops from his sleeve. He gave himself quick drops just as a loud crack filled the air above Sumak¡¯s shouts of protest and King Valacras¡¯ accusing yells. The crystals lighting up the room from ornate fixtures darkened one after the other. People began screaming as darkness engulfed the hall. Henry blinked, allowing his eyes to adjust to the darkness. Once he began to see figures, he swung the halberd. The guards who were rushing towards the center, where Sumak was in the grasp of two guards, were thrown to the side as Henry pushed his way through. He could see Sumak still struggling to pull himself out of the guards, but the two that held on to him were gritting their teeth and refusing to let go. A clang was heard and Henry watched one of the guards go down after a metal tray slammed into the back of their head. ¡°You should¡¯ve worn a helmet,¡± Ash said before turning and ramming the bottom of the tray into the guard¡¯s face, sending his head back and a few teeth out. ¡°Safety first.¡± Sumak let out a cry as he was pulled to the right after the guard on the left fell. Henry raised his halberd and adjusted it so the dulled metal axe head was behind him. He used the wooden shaft to hit the other guard in the face and then twist his arm off Sumak¡¯s. Ash pulled Sumak up and pushed him to Henry. Henry was going to lead them out, but Ash stepped around him. Ash grabbed on to the top of the halberd shaft and seemed to slice off the top third. He grabbed the broken shaft. Henry held a struggling Sumak and watched as Ash rush back and swung the hammer-shaped break of the halberd at the left leg of Prince Eskander. The man screamed as if demons were tearing his body apart whilst dragging him to hell. His lower leg seemed to fold as he went down. Henry then grabbed Ash and pulled him back. ¡°We need to leave!¡± he hissed. Ash nodded. He tossed the broken halberd tip to the side, hearing another wail as it hit someone. Henry turned his head and saw the mage grasping his arm, the faint magic he was preparing to use fizzling out as he cried out about something hitting him. Ash looked just as surprised. ¡°My aim is really good tonight....¡± ¡°Gloat later! Follow me!¡± Henry said as he cleared the way forward after handing Sumak to his brother. Sumak froze when he heard their voices. ¡°Ruther-¡± Sumak¡¯s surprised gasp was cut off as Ash clamped his hand over his mouth and pushed him forward. ¡°Get the lights!¡± Henry said as he shoved his way through to one of the side doors. Everyone was struggling to leave through the main entrance. Before Henry had taken his post, he did some much-needed reconnaissance. As they rushed through the halls, the light sources, whether crystals, lamps, or candles suddenly went out, plunging everything into darkness. Guards who were standing in the hall tensed and looked around, shouting at each other, and asking what was going on. The salty breeze swept through their hair as they emerged outside. Henry put his fingers to his mouth and let out a whistle. ¡°Where are your guards?¡± Ash asked, finally releasing Sumak¡¯s mouth after they were clear in the back courtyard. Sumak let out a heavy breath. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me bring them in! They¡¯re still outside the gate!¡± ¡°Main gate?¡± Henry asked. Sumak nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about the banquet?¡± Sumak said, looking back at the castle. All the lights from within had gone dark and there was muffled yelling coming from within. Ash gave him a look. ¡°You want to go back?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ash dragged Sumak forward, following Henry as they wound through the auxiliary buildings on castle grounds. ¡°Won¡¯t they come looking for me?¡± Sumak asked. Henry snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know the Ashtari Prince. Zimora¡¯s failed dinner is an affront to him. He won¡¯t leave at a loss.¡± Not to mention the halberd to the leg would anger him so much, he was sure to punish Zimora just for being the location where he was hit. Zimora was a port, but it didn¡¯t have a navy, just a port guard and a few patrol boats. Ashtar wasn¡¯t as wealthy as it pretended to be, but it had a navy. ¡°Zimora will have more to worry about than you,¡± Ash said. ¡°And he was trying to detain you illegally. What is he going to do? Harass Uqi¡¯ichu and try to arrest you for not being detained illegally? That¡¯s not going to go well with the neighboring countries.¡± Sumak¡¯s head bobbed up and down, but he didn¡¯t seem too convinced. ¡°What are you two still doing here?¡± ¡°Gut feeling,¡± Ash said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this would end well, and lo and behold, I am once again right.¡± Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°From his demand to bring us, we were concerned that he¡¯d try to force you to reveal our whereabouts or retaliate for not bringing us at all. We thought we¡¯d come to make sure nothing happened to you, since this also has to do with us.¡± ¡°Thanks for not breaking the agreement,¡± Ash said. Sumak smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for you saving my life.¡± They saw a crowd streaming out of the main gate, fleeing the chaos of the castle. It was easy for them to slip in with the other panicked guests. ¡°There!¡± Sumak pointed out his guards. They made their way over and after brief instruction, Henry led them out of the city. Above them, ravens let out familiar caws. Ash let out a breath of relief. ¡°All right...now we really part ways.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sumak bowed his head towards them. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come all this way, but...¡± He sniffled and shut his eyes. ¡°Thank you for being here.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t save you from a fire dragon just to see you trapped here,¡± Ash replied. ¡°You did a good job. I thought your requests were fair.¡± ¡°They were fair,¡± Henry told them. ¡°The King is simply greedy. His daughter is ungrateful. Most people would¡¯ve demanded that she follow through with the original arrangement, but you wanted to respect her wishes and negotiate an economic deal instead. Instead, she was insulted when she didn¡¯t want to marry you anyway.¡± Sumak stood up and let out a bitter laugh. He shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having done a good negotiation when the deal falls through? Not only did he reject the offer, but he took the dragon scale.¡± Sumak laughed once more. ¡°I should¡¯ve known...my family was right.¡± Ash and Henry exchanged looks briefly. ¡°Consider it a lesson learned,¡± Henry told him. Ash nodded. ¡°Personally, I think he made a big mistake. Uqi¡¯ichu is extremely rich in minerals and ore. Arranging for lower fees to use the port in exchange for a contract with set rates isn¡¯t a bad deal and is mutually beneficial. Your family was right, Sumak. You¡¯re not bad at negotiation for resources. You¡¯re fair.¡± ¡°But the other party is unwilling.¡± ¡°Then,¡± Henry said. ¡°Find a willing one.¡± Sumak chuckled and gave them a helpless expression. ¡°Where?¡± Ash reached into his tabard¡¯s inner pocket and took out a small metal card. Styled similar to the family¡¯s Snake, Scarab, and Sons card, instead had an embossed circle with a five-petaled flower on it. Part of the circle was de-bossed to show a crescent. ¡°There is a research and design company that is just starting in Carthage Harbor,¡± Ash said as he handed Sumak the card. ¡°They need someone to go and arrange for raw materials, as they don¡¯t have the time to.¡± Sumak furrowed his brows and accepted the card. ¡°Moonflower?¡± He read the card and looked at Ash with curiosity. ¡°If you¡¯re ever looking for a job, I think your skills can be used in Moonflower,¡± Ash told him. ¡°The owners are young, but talented. They¡¯ve won awards. For instance, I noticed you have water filters at the castle. They developed that.¡± Sumak¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They won the top prize at the Federation¡¯s Invitational two years ago!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to Carthage Harbor and ask for them. The names of the partners are engraved on the back of the card,¡± Ash said. Sumak quickly flipped it over. ¡°Hana Nobuya and...Ash Atractas...Atractas...Atractas....¡± Sumak muttered the name. ¡°Where have I heard that before?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Ash answered. Henry let out a low whistle and the horses came out from their hiding places. ¡°You and your guards should return home quickly to ensure that you don¡¯t get caught up in whatever is happening there,¡± he said, motioning one hand towards the castle. ¡°My brother and I also need to leave. We wanted to make it to Akepol by daylight.¡± Sumak nodded, the card secure in his hand. ¡°Then, you should go about the land route. The coastal route is shorter, but there have been many reported accidents recently. The fog has been much more dense than normal and it¡¯s difficult to see.¡± The two brothers mounted their horses. ¡°Have a safe ride home, as well, Sumak.¡± Henry said. Ash gave him a wave as he turned the horse around. ¡°Remember! Ask for Hana or Ash in Carthage Harbor!¡± Sumak gave them a dumb nod of his head. He looked back at the card as he turned around and took a step towards his guards. ¡°Atractas...Atractas...!¡± Sumak gasped. His brows shot up. He whirled around just as the horses of the two brothers disappeared into the darkness. His eyes remained wide. ¡°Snake, Scarab, and Sons.¡± ©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k©k ¡°Are you sure this is the land route?¡± Ash frowned as he looked up. It was dark and the light slips he was using to light their way weren¡¯t doing much because of a dense fog. Henry was on the horse behind him and looked up. He squinted and frowned. ¡°Do you hear the ravens or Donut?¡± The birds were usually flying overhead and acting as guides to lead them down the road, but with the fog, they couldn¡¯t be seen or heard. Ash frowned. ¡°Maybe we should rest until the fog clears up. The birds will rest and wait until it¡¯s clear.¡± Henry let out an agreeable hum. ¡°It has been a long night.¡± He looked around and frowned more so at the fog surrounding them. If Henry¡¯s horse went any further forward, Ash wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. ¡°Let me activate a larger slip to light and warm up the area to try to dissipate some of the fog.¡± Ashe lowered his head and reached into his bag. He began to dig around and pulled out a slip of paper about twice as long as the slips he usually used. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, we can try wind to....¡± His voice trailed off as he lifted his head. ¡°Brother?¡± Henry wasn¡¯t visible in front of him. Ash looked around, expecting to see Henry or part of the horse Henry rode. All around him was fog so thick, the slips he had been using were useless. ¡°Brother?¡± He called out again. Fog made visibility difficult, but sound would still carry. There was only silence. Bumps rose on his skin as he pulled back on the reins and stood in place. He craned his head forward and listened. Nature wasn¡¯t silent. It only went quiet when something was wrong. His horse let out a snort and moved in place, becoming anxious. His legs trotted and he began to move back. Ash grasped the reins to regain control. ¡°Hold a moment...calm down.¡± He bent forward and stroked the side of his horse¡¯s neck. Usually, this would be enough, but his horse continued to fidget. When he began to jump in place, Ash slid off and held on to the reins to try to keep his horse from running off. ¡°Calm down-¡± The horse began to twist his head side to side as he pulled away, tugging the reins. Ash didn¡¯t have time to secure his hold on the leather reins and they were pulled from his hands. ¡°Hey!¡± To his surprise, his horse reared on his back legs and ran away. For a moment, Ash stood in place, in stunned silence. This had never happened before. Every animal in his family had been trained. The horses could face a thousand soldiers rushing towards them, swords drawn and screaming, and they wouldn¡¯t budge. What could have scared them? ¡°Brother!¡± Ash shouted. He spun around, unable to shake off the unnerved feeling that made the hairs rise on the back of his neck. ¡°Brother! Where are you?¡± He took a step forward and stopped, fearing that if he wandered off, he¡¯d get even more lost. Ash activated a light slip and waved it around, shouting for his brother. Dread grew in his stomach. Something was wrong. If he cried out, Henry would come. Henry always came. ¡°Brother!¡± Ash forced himself to take a deep breath and calm down. He shut his eyes and crouched on the ground, remembering what he had been taught all those years ago, when they were hiding from imperial search parties and avoiding desperate famine refugees that had succumbed to violence while they were fleeing. He began to mutter to himself as he sat in place. ¡°Don¡¯t move...take cover and wait for us,¡± his mother had told him. We will come find you.